Midnight Downloads

Midnight Downloads  1999-2024 by Wendy-J

Introduction:

Ernie was doing research for the paper he had to write for the philosophy course he was taking at the local university, due to his acceptance and inclusion in the advanced placement section at school, when he ran across a website called Fiction Mania. The focus of his paper was to be on gender roles in society, so he did a search on gender. He didn't quite understand how a website of nothing but fictional stories with a very few autobiographic stories could have to do with gender. What happens when his mother learns just what it is he's been reading on that … that … computer of his?

Readers: You don't have to read this note to you, but I wish you would. If you don't want to, jump to Part-1 It's about a page down.

Author's Notes:

Midnight Downloads is a fanciful fluff piece that would be rated G to PG-13, for language, but is rated R, for the violence in Part-9 and the forced feminisation in Part-10. As I said when I first wrote this story, while the violence is NOT integral to the story, I honestly believe it needs to be there. It's pretty graphic, yet by comparison to some of the violence perpetuated against children, spouses, parents and even lovers, it's pretty mild. I included it, because I believe others need to see it to understand what happens every day. I did use a double row of asterisks to set it apart and it can be skipped, if that is your wont.

I'm not going to go into why this story was pulled twenty years ago, nor why I've returned it to publication. Just accept that it was pulled and has returned and let's leave it at that.

This is fiction. Nothing contained within this story is real, except for maybe the names of a few shops and maybe products. I don't even know if those shops and products still exist. For example, the main character drives an Oldsmobile. Olds went out of business almost twenty years ago.

You can't be the person I'm writing about, trust me. The characters in this story came out of my very twisted imagination. I'm certain that somewhere in this country, or around the world, there is a town called Central. The town, just like the schools in this story is FICTIONAL. All the characters in this story are fictional. Yes, I have quoted some real authors and famous personages. I did attribute those quotes. I did not write about what they did.

All the characters in this story are at least eighteen years of age. I never go into the sex, or sexual acts, although I do allude to them and in some cases, say what a character might have done. You hear worse on the telly today, so I did not give it an X rating. F.M. Task Force, or other editors, or publishers I've submitted my story to, if you think it should have an X rating, then change it…please. You'd know what it should have better than I. Thank you for having read this mess.

Midnight Downloads - Part-1

Friday Morning September 4^th

Ernie Wilson sat before his custom computer in the corner of his bedroom. Its thirty-six-inch, flat-screen L.C.D. monitor provided the only light in what his mother called 'the hole.' And hole it was. Clothes, both dirty and clean, were strewn about the room in what seemed to be some sort of arcane pattern that only made sense to the room's resident. They were piled or draped on every available horizontal surface and just sort of hung from everywhere else. Their colour provided the only break to the otherwise austere antique white of the walls and beige of the luxurious cut-pile carpeting. The room, huge by any standard, was furnished in a contemporary version of what seemed to pass for colonial. A chiffonier, or tall chest of drawers topped with a small mirror stood to one side of the king-sized bed. A low double chest of drawers with a large mirror back sat on the adjoining wall at the foot of the bed. Night tables with small brass lamps graced either side of the bed's overfull bookcase headboard. Computer and electronics parts and components, both commercially produced and of Ernie's own design, were everywhere. There was a slumping pile of cardboard cartons spilling floppy disks, C.D.s and other computer bits onto the thick cut pile of the carpet. The bed looked more like a workbench than a place to sleep. Sure, there was room for him to lie down on it, but just barely. A rickety folding card table spilled its load of electronics gadgetry onto the floor. Electronics assembly and test equipment was mixed in with the obvious junk. The more than generous sixteen-foot long closet, its sliding mirrored doors propped wide, stood empty in silent testimony to the housekeeping habits of its owner. The huge room seemed small and cluttered with everything strewn about the way it was. Hard to believe though true, he had only occupied the space for a little more than two weeks. This was definitely the room of a computer geek. The only missing 'decoration'? The empty pizza box with half eaten crusts. Somehow, you just knew that was coming…and soon.

Ernie built his computer from the old computer his father gave him and the pile of leftover parts he'd acquired either rooting through the weekly garbage pickup at the holidays, a time he revelled in, due to the surfeit of perfectly good components tossed when someone got a new 'puter as he called them, for gifts, or when upgrading and repairing his classmates' computers, then refurbishing or repairing what he removed, so he could incorporate the parts into his own machine. With the money he earned doing those upgrades, repairs and a few odd jobs -- definitely computer related -- here and there, Ernie started on a series of upgrades of his own. Buying through the Internet, post, local computer shops and swap meets, Ernie collected every new gadget that came out as soon as it came out, or shortly thereafter. The result was his baby: 'The Monster.' The computer itself now bore little semblance to anything the average user, or luser as he frequently said, would recognise. It was a custom full tower affair that stood almost 4 feet in height. There were cables and wires snaking to and from it to all sorts of boxes and gizmos spread about the corners of the room. It was a Linux based screamer with all the latest bells and whistles Ernie could afford and possibly stuff into and hang off of it. The cover hadn't been on it since he bought the custom case. He still had the case cover, but rather than employing it in the way it was designed, it had become his coffee mug stand.

It was almost eerie the way Ernie sat. Hunched over, head thrust forward, bloodshot eyes staring vacuously. His delicate face peeked out from behind long mousy brown hair much like a face might from under the cowl of a monk's robe. It brought to mind the image of a high priestess of yore, conjuring demons before a temple altar.

"Damn it!" he said with a start as he snapped back to reality. "Ernie, old man, I'm beginning to wonder about you," he said to himself. "Oh shit, look at the time…it's 04:30 again! Two days in a row. Oh maaan! Shitshitshitshitshit! Get - a - grip! You gotta stop getting lost in these weird stories at Fiction Mania. Ernie my man, you need to see a shrink!" he yammered to himself as he checked the download logs.

"What am I reading this dreck for anyway? Ah the hell with it. Just move the stories into the story index and off to bed. I need some sleep. Sleep…" he said wryly, "that's a good one. Might as well make a pot of coffee, I'll never wake up in time for school if I go to sleep now," he mumbled, "not after two days of this." Ernie got up and started for the back stairs to the kitchen.

Ernie was slight of build, almost effeminate. Nearing six feet in height without shoes, he weighed all of 130 pounds fully clothed and soaking wet. It wasn't because he didn't eat, far from it. His appetite was incredible; he ate everything within reach at mealtimes, calling it a see food diet, meaning: See food, eat food, meaning eat all food one sees. Ernie just seemed to burn it all up in nervous energy, well almost all of it that is. All except for the developing spread in his butt which he attributed to his sitting behind the computer when the other guys were out playing football, basketball, or some other jock waste of time.

His hair was dishevelled from his nervous habit of passing his hands through it as he worked the keys of 'The Monster.' The fine, even and delicate features of his face were a sore spot with him. He desperately wanted to look like the rugged, bulked out jocks on the football team. Instead, he looked more like his mother. His pronounced cheekbones and narrow chin, combined with a figure that, from behind, looked better than his girlfriend's, had earned him such endearing monikers as, 'the prettiest boy in school' or 'sweet cheeks.' These of course were fighting words. Maybe one day he'd even win one. He just couldn't let those clowns get away with it, could he? It was humiliating, even if it was true. His mother often said things much to the same effect, like, "Honey, you're so pretty, almost too pretty to be a boy."

Another contribution to his social ostracism was Ernie's intelligence. The school had tried to get Ernie's mother to allow him to skip a year or two on several occasions. Janice Wilson flat out refused to do so, saying there was much he needed to learn by socialising with his peers. So, instead of skipping years in school, his guidance counsellor, Miss Fenway, made arrangements with the local university to enrol him in the Advanced Placement Programme. This allowed him to take university level courses at the local university in the evenings. The courses would count as credits toward his graduation, both in high school and once he headed off to university, thus lightening his required course load at the high school. Ernie, on the other hand, just added more electives to his lightened load to fill the time and give him a broader knowledge base, stating if knowledge was power, he was going to become the most powerful person alive. At school, he appeared to be the embodiment of the proverbial bookworm. Narrow of shoulder, stooped of back, non-athletic and his face perpetually buried in a book, he seldom seemed to be looking where he was going.

Only Ernie's girlfriend, Samantha, seemed to enjoy his company. Well…maybe she wasn't really his girlfriend, but she was a girl and she was his friend. Ernie liked her a lot. She was the only person in the whole school who treated him like a human being. That is, of course, unless someone had a computer problem, then he always seemed to become their best 'buddy' or 'pal.' Samantha was different. Easy to talk to…pleasant to be with…pretty in an unconventional sort of way…comfortable really. She always had something nice to say to him. They shared many of the same interests, books, sailing, old films…. They were so alike it was almost frightening. The difference was that Samantha, though an inch or two shorter than Ernie, outweighed him by at least twenty pounds, or nine a half kilos. To make matters worse, she looked more like a boy in her baggy jeans and t-shirts than Ernie did his. This fact wasn't lost on their schoolmates. They were relentless. If Ernie were seen walking with Sam, they would yell things like "Here comes Ernie and her husband!"

Ernie and Sam didn't really date per se, well…except for the Junior Prom. They did kind of hang out together, just not at school. They'd go to the cinema and out for a burger afterward, but they always went "Dutch" and they never held hands, much less kissed. Samantha was the only friend Ernie had, male or female and Ernie was not about to risk that friendship by daring to do something so…risky as holding her hand.

*****

"Honey, is that you?" his mother called out, sleep clouding her usually musical voice.

"No, Mum," he replied, stopping on the stairs. "It's just the bogie-man," came the automatic, sarcastic response, his voice resonant in the empty hall. That voice had been the pride and joy of his high school performing arts teacher and choir leader, Missus Meltzer. He had near perfect pitch and a mellow voice that spanned nearly five octaves. He could sing all the male parts in the choir and most of the girls' parts as well. His natural pitch for singing was between second soprano and alto. Well above the boy's highest part in vocal arrangements, tenor, yet when he tried, he could usually get into the upper reaches of first soprano. Missus Meltzer thought he could have a career as an opera singer or a radio newscaster with his voice. It was so very rich and full, Ernie could make it do almost anything. When she told him that, all he could think of was Radio! Figures…. Even she believes it. No self-respecting TV. station would hire a girly-boy.

"Honey, I really wish you wouldn't talk like that."

"Sorry, Ma," he replied contritely. "I didn't sleep well. I guess I'm kinda punchy right now. Go back to sleep."

"You and that, that…computer! I wish you never built it. You never sleep any more."

"Mu-ummm!!" came the plaintive reply, "you know I gotta have one for school! How else am I to do the research they require! Besides, computers are the way of the future. Pretty soon it's going to be the way we do everything. Paper is so passée!"

"I know, Honey, but you really need your sleep…. And I wish you would watch your grammar."

"Yes mo-therrr," he replied petulantly as he resumed his journey down the stairs to the kitchen. Grammar, never knew her. She died before I was…. You really do need some sleep if you're playing bad puns in your own head, old bean.

"He sounds like a girl when he does that," his mother thought sadly.

The trek to the kitchen, something that once took seconds, seemed to take an eternity, thanks to how large the house became after being revamped. Ernie entered the newly remodelled kitchen and looked about. It looked so pristine he was almost afraid to touch anything. Pots and pans gleamed, glass glittered…everything seemed perfect and new, which most of it was. It was disconcerting to him. Man what a change, he thought for the umpteenth time since they moved back into the house.

Before it was remodelled, the kitchen was a tiny room that was barely big enough to hold a small round table, four chairs and afforded floor space barely wide enough to turn around in, had almost no counter space and only one built in cabinet, which housed the glasses and plates above the sink, the silver which was simple low cost stainless and some miscellaneous, mostly worn-out utensils beside it. The compartment under the sink was once the catch-all for the entire downstairs. The once tiny kitchen had more than quadrupled in area. Now it was the heart of a house that had more than trebled in size. The new kitchen had three very large, spacious rooms opening off it downstairs, the parlour, butler's pantry which led to the dining room and the den, which had two offices off it. It connected with the back stairs up to the second floor, the front hall to the foyer and the back hall that opened onto the laundry room and the mud room. The mud room had doors to the back yard, garage, driveway, and the indoor entrance to Jan's new office in the basement. Not to mention its own full toilet and bath. The place went from a comfortable, yet cosy, little home on the outskirts of town to very nearly a mansion that had four guest rooms, to go with the residents' suites of rooms.

Everything that was once stored in the few drawers of the cabinet that held the sink and a myriad of cheap metal cabinets that lined the walls of a room less than a fourth its size were now stored in the cabinets and drawers above and below the counters that circled the room, or in the cabinets, drawers and doors of the central cooking island. The island housed a natural gas cook-top, a rotisserie, a griddle, two ovens, more counter space and cabinets and two built-in or fitted microwaves. Gleaming brass bottomed pots and pans hung from a stainless steel rack over the island and more.

All the lower cabinets seemed to have at least one drawer and they all seemed to be chock full of something. It was taking Ernie a long time to get used to where everything was. In the corner, by the built-in commercial refrigerator, was the sole holdout from before their remodelling, a round antique table with two matching side chairs. It had been in his mother's family for generations. Ernie's mother loved to cook and the kitchen was where she spent most of her time away from her office in town, or her new office in the basement of their home. The two matching chairs for the table were strategically placed in the room's far corners.

Ernie lost his father, Francis "Frank" Ernest Wilson, in a plane crash seven years earlier. When Frank died, he left Ernie and his mother very well provided for, both individually and collectively. That was due to several rather substantial insurance policies and some very shrewd investments in high technology stocks. Ernie's mother couldn't see spending the kind of money it took to renovate the house back then. In her words, she was "just a mother and a housewife." "Besides," she said, "it just wouldn't be seemly, so soon after Frank's death and all." Janice and Frank were intent on having Ernie finish university. With the spiralling costs of education Jan figured she just couldn't afford renovations just yet. She hadn't tried to find a job until after Ernie entered his sophomore year in high school. When she did take a job, she didn't do it because she needed the money, she did it for something to do as a means of keeping busy and ensuring the trusts she established upon Frank's death remained whole and intact. By the time Ernie entered his senior year in high school, Janice was the most successful real property broker they had at Spectra Realty. She was so successful in fact, Spectra Realty paid for many of the improvements done in the basement of their newly renovated home, just to keep Jan happy and working for them. In a word, Janice and Ernie Wilson were rich.

The work on the house took over six months to complete and was so extensive Jan and Ernie had to move into an apartment across town while it was in progress. Very little of the old home remained. There was the new office suite downstairs, complete with its own private entrance, reception and waiting room, along with three largish empty, unfinished spaces that could become almost anything they wanted them to be, a kitchenette and full bath. There was a two-storey addition off the back, and the additions to each side. The basic shape of the house was now a large and somewhat stylised T, compared to the small two storey two bedroom colonial it once was. The separate one car garage was demolished and an attached, two-storey, extra deep, two-and-a-half-car garage was built in its stead. Interior walls had come down to enlarge other rooms, doorways moved stairs widened and/or moved, in effect, it was a completely new home, right down to many of the furnishings Janice purchased for it. "Just to have something to put into all those empty rooms," she said. They just moved back in a couple of weeks earlier. Ernie likened it to living in a fancy hotel, the place was so big and spacious. Even the hallways were hospital wide.

"This place is gonna take some getting used to," he mused. "I still haven't got a clue where anything is."

He rummaged through the cabinets and drawers looking for the coffee mugs and silverware. With the necessary utensils and mug finally located, Ernie's thoughts turned back to the 'F.M.' web site as he set about making coffee.

"Those stories are really weird," he mumbled quietly as he filled the carafe with water. "Guys turning into girls, girls who turn their guys into girls. What's the fascination with it all anyway?"

"What in the world are you mumbling about?" said a voice from right behind him.

"Eeep!?" he squeaked, sounding more like Samantha than Samantha. Startled half out of his wits, Ernie jumped. At the same time, he tried to look over his shoulder at the source of the voice. All he managed to do was spill water onto the brand new parquet floor. With his heart in his throat and his pulse hammering in his ears, he stared wide-eyed at his mother. She'd managed to get right behind him without his hearing her.

"Christ, Ma!" Ernie blurted in shock, looking down at his mother's svelte 5'4" frame. "You scared the…you scared me. What are you doing up at this hour anyway?"

The semblance of the two was striking. Although Janice Wilson had just over eighteen years on her son, she'd managed to retain that natural girlish quality that most women tried to achieve by spending thousands of dollars, and hundreds of hours, in beauty salons and plastic surgeons' offices everywhere. To put it simply, except for their height, they could almost have been twins.

Jan was wearing a fluffy, white, terrycloth robe over her pastel green, satin pyjamas. On her feet she was wearing white satin ballet slippers, which had enabled her to surprise her son. Jan's brown hair, normally worn in a pageboy, was mussed from her pillow. There wasn't a grey hair in sight and that was not due to a bottle, she was so young, she had yet to start going grey. She looked up at her son through bleary eyes as she hugged her robe about her. As thin as Ernie was, she still looked tiny next to him, when he was only four or five inches taller.

She frowned at his verbal slip but decided to say nothing about it. "I couldn't get back to sleep. What in the world were you mumbling about?" she repeated.

"Nothing, Ma," he replied contritely, "just a site I came across on the web."

"A site about turning men into women?" she asked rather pointedly.

"Well…yes and no," he replied haltingly.

"Come on, out with it," his mother said, "what have you been looking at?"

"Mo-ommm! Christ! Cut me a freaking break, I'm…."

"You know I don't like that kind of talk!" she replied sharply, cutting him off. "Now answer my question. What have you been getting into with that…that machine of yours?!"

"Okay, okay…. Sit down and let me finish cleaning this up. I need some coffee. And by the sound of it, so do you."

"Ernie!"

"Sorry, Mum," he said, genuinely contrite.

"That's better…. Don't use the tea towel for that! Use the paper towels! That's what I bought them for!"

"Yes mo-therrr," came the petulant response, again, making him sound more like a Valley Girl, than the male teen he was.

"I really don't know what to do with you any more. You know, you aren't too big for me to put over my knee!" she said with mock severity, "but with that thick head of yours, I doubt I could get your attention with anything smaller than a baseball bat!"

"I love you, too, Ma," Ernie replied with a smile as he drew his mother tight against him in a warm hug. "Now sit down and relax. I'll make some coffee and…."

"You'll do nothing of the sort!" came her clipped reply, cutting him off again. "I don't know how you drink that mud you call coffee. I'll make it, you just finish mopping up that water you poured all over my brand new floor."

"Yes, mo-therrr," he replied. They both giggled at the valley girl impersonation he attempted.

"You're terrible, do you know that? You're worse than your Uncle John."

"Oh cut me a break! No-one's that bad," he said, thinking about his uncle, the family clown. "What are you doing up at this hour anyway?"

Sometimes," she explained as she started making the coffee, "when you're at that computer of yours, you get so wrapped up in whatever it is you're doing, you start talking to yourself. That voice of yours goes right through the walls. You woke me up with your incessant mumbling."

"Sorry," Ernie replied contritely as he stooped to mop the wet floor. Finishing, he stood up, threw the sodden towels into the waste bin under the sink and crossed the room to the antique table. "I'll never understand why you wanted a wood floor in the kitchen," Ernie mumbled. "What's wrong with asphalt tile? It's what professionals use. It's smooth, hard and flat, as well as very easy to clean up."

Jan finished the coffee preparations and crossed over to the table. She moved the chair so she could to sit beside her son and she replied, "You know how I love to cook. I always wanted a nice kitchen and now that I can afford it, I have one. Wood is so warm and pretty that I just had to have it. There's nothing like a good coat of hard wax to seal it and make it look nice…" she trailed off and then redirected the conversation to what her son had been up to. "Now tell me about this…this…."

"Web site," he finished for her. Damn it! he thought. You can't sidetrack her at all. Sometimes I wish she would be just a little bit more like Miss Fenway; complement her on her hair and away she goes.

"Yes, this web site thing that has you talking to yourself," she'd spoken while he was off, lost in thought. "Earth to Ernie!"

"Sorry, Ma, I just sorta drifted off."

"You were saying?" she redirected him yet again.

Well, um…." The coffee maker gurgled in the strained silence, making Ernie wish for the French Press Donna Boone, Samantha's mother, had in her kitchen. All you needed to do was boil water and in seconds, you had a full pot of delicious coffee. "I was surfing the net looking for information for my psych. paper. You know, for the philosophies of life class I'm taking at the university? Well, anyway, I needed some information on gender roles in today's society. So I did a search on gender and…."

"You did a search?" she asked.

"Yeah, a search. You know…like…. Umm…. You see, on the Internet, there are these programmes called search engines, they're kind of like worms…."

"Worms?" she interjected, stopping him. Interrupting someone while they were talking was an effective strategy that Jan often used with clients. It kept them off balance and allowed her to better understand them. By getting them to talk about something they knew and searching for ways to describe something that she really didn't care about, she would skilfully direct the conversation so she could get to the heart of what they were trying to keep from her. It was a tactic that usually worked well with Ernie.

"Worms," he plodded on, wanting to scream, If you'd let me finish, instead of interrupting, you'd have all your answers! "You know how worms dig their way down and through the earth aerating the soil? Well, they, the search programmes that is, send out queries to all the web sites, kind of like the tentacles on an octopus or a bunch of worms threading their way deep into and through everything on the Web. Anyway, they bring back the address, or locations, and a brief description of the sites that have words or word strings that match the words in your search criteria. Kinda like doing a database search, only hundreds of thousands of times larger, since they hit everyone's databases. Unfortunately, the descriptions that people give their sites are often vague and misleading, so you spend a lot of time looking at worthless sites and irrelevant information.

"Anyway," he continued, "I did a search on the key word gender. I got all sorts of hits. Hundreds of thousands of pages actually. Lots of smut and other nonsense, but some of it was pertinent to what I'm looking for. One of the sites had lots of stories about guys who wanted to be girls, or girls who turned their guys into girls. Kind of like those people on that daytime talk show Linda was telling you about last month.

"I was, um…curious, so I started reading some of the stories annnd…." His voice started to get quieter and his face redder by the second. He was beginning to have difficulty expressing himself. "To be honest with you…I mean, um…some of the stories were like…uh…pretty uh…racy and um…err…erotic. I just don't really understand what the attraction to being a girl is, but…. Well, some of the stories were really well written and…. But they really got into talking about the clothes and all…and…well…" he trailed off.

"Mm hmmm." his mother interjected, rescuing him from himself. "So these stories got to you did they?"

"Well I w-wo…wouldn't say they ga-ga…got to me," he stuttered, his voice faded somewhat, "but they have me wondering what the bu-bu-bu…big deal is," came his defensive reply.

Janice's mouth turned down at the corners in a hint of a frown. His stuttering bothered her. Ernie hadn't had a problem with stuttering for several years now. Prior to his father's death, it really wasn't even enough to notice. After his father died, Ernie suddenly developed a serious speech impediment. It took three years with speech therapists, elocutionists and a psychologist to cure him.

"I see," Jan said, as she stroked the hair at his temple absent-mindedly. She was surprised to see that the hair on the side of his head was already well past his collar and could actually be called shoulder length at that point, even if it didn't quite touch his shoulders. "So you've been puzzling over why some men want to be women and why some women want their men to look like women?"

"Well…. Yeah. Sort of," Ernie said softly.

They both sat in thoughtful silence for a few minutes before Ernie's mother spoke again. "It sounds like the coffee's about done. Why don't you pour us some and bring it into the den. I'll be down in a minute." She stood up and walked out of the room.

*****

Part-2

Friday Morning September 4^th

Puzzled, Ernie sat for a moment, wondering just what was going through his mother's head. He was so tired he was having trouble keeping things straight. He got up and started to pour the coffee. After a brief search he took a tray out of a cupboard, placed the two coffee mugs on it, shagged some napkins from the dispenser on the table and proceeded into the den.

The den was a large, comfortable family room in the front of the house off the kitchen. The furniture was neither shabby, nor new, but it suited the room. It was arranged in quasi-conversational grouping. Close enough for quiet conversation yet far enough apart to keep it from seeming cramped. Its obvious focus was the only new piece of furniture in the room, a huge built-in entertainment centre that was as much a bookcase as it was a spot for the entertainment electronics. The furniture was overstuffed and contemporary in design. His and hers recliners were opposite the sofa. A love seat closed the circle. Built-in bookcases lined the room, making it as much a library as a family room. Since his father died seven years before, no-one seemed to sit in the recliner nearest the TV. That had been "Dad's chair," and it just didn't seem right for anyone else to use it after he passed. There was a mild amount of clutter, but not so much as to require anything be moved to set the tray down. The room was comfortable and even a relaxing place to just sit.

Ernie placed the tray on the oak and glass coffee table and settled into a corner on the sofa. He sipped his coffee thoughtfully while he waited for his mother. Ernie finished his cup of coffee before his mother got back, so he went out to the kitchen and grabbed the pot and the condiments, bringing them out and placing them beside his mother's cooling mug. He had just settled back into the sofa after refilling his mug when his mother, now clad in an outfit he would have expected to see on a Playboy Playmate of the Month, walked into the room. She wore a slightly above mid thigh, white linen mini skirt and a powder blue, low cut silk blouse. She had four-inch white D'Orsay pumps on her feet and nude stockings on her legs. She did her makeup and her hair in a way that, well…. She was positively radiant and looked fifteen years younger.

After his initial shock at seeing his mother looking so hot and so very nearly his contemporary, Ernie managed to close his mouth and engage his brain enough to comment on her appearance. "Wow, Ma!" Ernie breathed, "You look…great!"

"Thank you, Honey," she smiled back at him.

"What gives?" her puzzled son asked. "I mean…what's the…? You're not going anywhere like that, erm…now, are you?"

"No, Sweetie, I'm not going anywhere. How did you feel when you just saw me?" she asked.

"Umm…. Well…confused mostly, but…."

"No, I can understand why you would be confused, but did you feel anything else?" she pressed.

"Well…." Ernie started to reply but, instead of answering, his face went beet red.

"What's the matter, Honey? Feeling a little too embarrassed to answer your mother honestly?" she chuckled.

"Nnnnuh…welllll…yeah," Ernie managed to choke out. His mother would have thought it impossible for his blush to get any deeper, but it did. Ernie looked like he wanted to crawl into the crack between the sofa cushions and stay there.

"That's okay, Honey," she said softly. How about I tell you what I think you felt. You just nod if I'm right and shake your head if I'm not. When I walked in the room your eyes almost fell out of their sockets and your jaw hit the floor. That was what I saw, so don't try to say otherwise. You reacted sexually first and logically second, didn't you?" She waited for an answer from her son. He sat motionless, a pained expression on his face.

"B-b-bu…but you're my Mum!" he blurted.

"Yes. I'm your mother," she smiled, "and your reaction is normal. If you hadn't felt that way, I would have wondered. Your reaction was that of a normal heterosexual male, a shocked one perhaps, but normal. And that is, more-or-less, a normal response to a beautiful woman. I'm flattered," she said.

"Buh-buh-buh…but…" he stammered.

"But nothing. When a woman, or a girl for that matter, wants to catch the eye of a man, she wears something soft, sexy and revealing. In this case, it's very sexy and very revealing. Your response tells me I haven't lost it yet, have I?" she smiled.

Ernie just shook his head as his mother walked toward him. "I was hoping for a reaction, any reaction actually. But yours made me feel good. You see, Ernie, most women like to feel sexy and desirable," she said as she sat on the sofa beside him. "The way you reacted told me I still am. Your reaction made me feel sexy and beautiful. Although, I'd have to say my clothes did help quite a bit in making me feel that way."

Ernie didn't know what to do. From the moment his mother walked into the room, all he could do was gape and stare. She was gorgeous. He never saw his mother looking so…good. His mind was in a whirl as he thought, Her lips look so full and soft. Her legs…. He groaned aloud, not giving voice to his thoughts. Gods above, her legs…. His mind refused to let the image go. He shook his head. Ernie, get - a - grip! his mind screamed. This is your mother!!!

He was feeling things he only felt looking at the pages of Penthouse and Playboy. When his mother sat down next to him, he couldn't take his eyes off her legs. His head swam, as his pulse hammered in his ears. He gulped and stared as her skirt rode up high enough to expose the tops of her stockings and the suspender tabs that held them there. She crossed her legs sensually and took his hand in hers. He tried to speak, but his mouth just opened and closed, not unlike a fish out of water. Reaching over to her son, Janice gently lifted his chin upward, forcing him to look her in the eye.

"I think you need to take a couple of deep breaths and try to relax," she said with a smile. "Yes, I'm your mother, but I'm also a sexual being. I haven't let you see me like this before for this very reason. Men aren't the only humans who react this way to a woman's body, either. Some women do as well. That doesn't mean they're lesbians, it just means they find this look sexually stimulating. Some may even want their lovers to dress this way once in a while. It gives them the same thrill it gave you. Before he died, your father loved it when I got all dressed up for him. He knew it was just for him and that's how we kept it," she explained. "It's why I even had this outfit."

Ernie blinked his eyes and swallowed. It looked like he was finally coming out of the shock the sight of his sexy mother had put him in. "Are you okay?" she asked.

Ernie bobbed his head up and down and swallowed again. He reached for his coffee with his free hand and took a gulp of the dark brew. "I…I…. Wow!" was all he could manage.

His mother laughed heartily. "Do you want me to go change?" she asked with a smile.

"Nnnno," he gulped. "Hu…Hu…."

"How do I do it?" she asked for her son. Ernie's head bobbed up and down again in response. The look of awe on his face was priceless. "Trade secret," Janice giggled. "Of course the clothes do help considerably. Why? Do you want to try looking like this?" she asked, a sly smile crossing her face.

"NO!" Ernie exploded, the shock seemingly gone at last. "I wuh-wuh…wa…." He took a deep breath and continued more slowly, "I was just curious. I mean, you always look so…so…so proper… annnd like a mum!" he finally blurted.

"Well, honey, just because I'm a mum doesn't mean that I don't like to look pretty, or beautiful, or sexy. With different outfits I can achieve any of those looks and more. That's why I have different outfits. Perhaps that's part of why those people at that site wrote what they did.

"Why don't you go splash some water on your face and I'll go change into something a bit more…mum-ish," she laughed. "Then we'll talk about it if you like."

Ernie just sat where he was, the blush returning to his face. It was obvious he didn't want to go anywhere in front of his mother just yet. This is your Mum, he thought, your MOTHER! It wasn't working. Gods! She's gorgeous, absolutely gorgeous. She's YOUR MUM! His mind was reeling. He couldn't believe what he was feeling. Worse still, he was a touch…. DON'T EVEN GO THERE! he screamed at himself.

Janice released her son's hand and patted him on his thigh. Then she stood and began to cross the room. "I'll leave you to your thoughts," she said in parting. To herself, she said, I have got to see what he's been reading. That reaction was just too much to believe. Aloud again as she neared the doorway, she asked, "Are you sure you're all right?"

"Yeah, Ma," he squeaked, and cleared his throat.

"I wish you could learn to say yes once in a while," she said as she left the room.

Sitting motionless, Ernie watched his mother walk out of the room. Gods, she has a great…. WHAT ARE YOU THINKING?!? Upon rising from his seat, the bulge in his jeans became obvious. He walked to the foot of the stairs and listened for the door to his mother's room. As soon as he heard it close he ran up the stairs, pulling at his clothes as he went. A woody!!! My Mum gave me a damned woody!!! His mind screamed in agony. "Oh shit," he moaned.

All he could think of as he ran into his bathroom was, I gotta get a shower, cold water, yeah! Cold water! He turned the cold water on full blast. Never in his life had he felt the need for relief as he did then. COLD WATER!!!

*****

When Ernie headed back downstairs, he detoured through the den looking for the remains of the morning's coffee. It wasn't there. Mum must have gotten it. He trembled, thinking back on the events of the morning. The cold shower just didn't do it. Gods, I'm so ashamed, his mind reeled as he walked into the kitchen in search of more coffee. He was wiped out. With only a couple of hours sleep the day before and none the previous night, added to what just happened, suffice to say, he was completely wrung out. When he saw his mother at the antique table, he stopped in his tracks. The image of her just a little while before refused to go away. He felt himself twitch in his pants.

"Good morning, Sweetie," she said with a smile. "How was your shower?"

"Fine," he mumbled.

"Come here," she said with a smile. "I promise I won't bite." Ernie shuffled across the room with his head hanging low and sat beside her. "Shower didn't help, huh?" she asked.

"No," he croaked.

"Oh, Honey, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to…." She stopped in mid sentence. Oh my goodness! she gasped to herself. "Honey," she began quietly, already knowing the answer to the question she was about to ask, "are you still a virgin?"

Ernie just burst into tears. He couldn't say a word. Nodding his head, he sat there sobbing into his hands. Janice leaned over gathered her son into her arms and rocked him gently as she had when he was a child. "Oh, Honey, that's nothing to cry about," she said softly. "You should be proud of that."

Oh gods what have I done, she thought. He has no place to go for relief, so I go and become every teenager's wet dream. "It's okay Honey," she cooed, "Mummy's here, go ahead and cry."

After the tears finally stopped, Janice spoke to her son in that tiny voice mothers save for their babies. "All done?" Ernie, still held close to his mother's bosom, nodded his head almost imperceptibly and hiccoughed.

Gently releasing her son, Janice started to stand. Taking his hand, she said, "Come on." Jan led him into the den and had him lie down on the sofa. "You just relax here, Honey," she said. "You're staying home today."

She went back into the kitchen and called her office, leaving a message for her secretary saying that she was feeling ill and would not be in. She left detailed instructions about rescheduling her appointments for the next couple of days. Getting another cup of coffee, she went up to Ernie's room. She was bound and determined to find out just what it was her son had been reading.

Two hours later, she came down the stairs shaking her head in amazement, deep in thought. That wasn't much of a password, but how do I tell him he should use something other than his father's name without him suspecting I've been snooping around in his computer? And that crap! It's interesting to say the least, but it's hardly anything to be upset about. It's quite fanciful and generally silly in a sad sort of way. Especially that tripe from 'Janice Dreamer.' But that 'Chilli TNG,' she shivered involuntarily, now there's a disturbed soul if ever I saw one. Why that story about that police officer…what was its name? Oh yes, 'Everything Old is New Again.' That person needs help in a bad way!

Thank the gods I took those personal computing courses from Wendy over at the Adult Education Centre. But what could have caused Ernie to break down like that? Surely it can't be just the erotic reading and no sleep. There has to be another reason. She looked in on her son. He's still sleeping. Good. He needs the rest. Besides, I have some planning to do. She spent the next few hours on the phone in her office.

*****

While his mother was making telephone calls in her home office, Ernie was lying quietly on the sofa, drifting in and out of sleep. Okay, I got off to the image of my mother. Gods! How perverse am I? It's not bad enough to have waking dreams about…. No, I will not go there! Now I have to have visions of my mother, Miss October! He groaned aloud, the sound of his voice startled him in the quiet house. He closed his eyes. The vision of his mother walking out of the room ran through his mind yet again. He wished he could stop thinking about her; it was damned unnerving…and that was the only good thing he could say about it. Gods, I am sooo tired, he thought and, within moments, dozed off to fitful slumbers. Erotic dreams of him doing THAT with his mother flooded his addled mind.

…The taste of her lips was delicious, the sensation of the lipstick… Ernie awoke with a start. His mother, sitting in the recliner across from him, was reading a book. She looked over at him, his sudden movement demanding her attention.

"Good afternoon, sleepyhead," she said in her best 'mummy' voice.

"Afternoon? What time is it?"

"Oh…half-twelve," she said looking at her watch, "how are you feeling?"

"Fine, a little strung out, but I'm okay," he replied sitting up.

"I was a little worried about you for a while there. Do you feel up to talking about it?"

"I don't know," he said. "Things seem kinda mixed up right now."

"Then maybe now is the best time to deal with them," Janice said.

"Yeah, I mean…yes…. I guess so."

His mother smiled warmly, "You did hear me."

"I did more than hear you, Mum. What was that all about anyway?"

"I wanted to show you that not only do some women look sexy, but they like to look sexy. That the sexier they look, the sexier…and better they feel about themselves."

"Well, you looked sexy all right. I'm not sure I'm ready to have my Mum posing as Miss October though."

"Is that what this morning was all about?"

"Sorta," he replied.

"Are you ready to talk about the rest of it?"

"I don't know, Mum," he said. "Right now I'm having a pretty hard time just thinking about you the way you were looking this morning. What's worse, I'm really feeling guilty about what happened in the shower afterward." And let's not even think about my dreams! Don't go there!

Jan raised an eyebrow at his revelation. He seemed calm and rational at last, not at all like the emotional wreck he was earlier that morning. She let her mind run through the possibilities. Could it have been the lack of sleep? Still…it is kind of a turn-on to think that Ernie found me that sexy and attractive.

Ernie got up and walked over to the window by the hearth. He pulled the curtains a bit to one side and peered out at the yard. It was unseasonably cool for that early in September. According to the indoor/outdoor thermometer that was part of the small weather station hanging by the window, it was 55 degrees Fahrenheit outside.

"I think I'm going to go for a ride," he said. "I need to get some air."

"I think we should talk, Honey," his mother said.

"What about?" he asked defensively.

"About this morning and what you've been reading on the net. That's what about," Janice said. "I think we should talk about how you reacted to me. I believe we need to know why the material you've been reading has you talking to yourself as well."

Ernie blushed deeply. "I don't see wu-wu-wu…why," he stammered.

"That stutter is why," Jan replied. "I don't think it's 'nothing to worry about' when I see you reduced to stuttering. Why, it's as bad as, if not worse than it was, before you finally finished seeing all those speech specialists," she continued firmly. "Now have a seat and let's talk."

"Ohhh Kaaay…" Ernie replied and reluctantly returned to the sofa.

"So tell me, what's so intriguing about transvestites and transsexuals?" Janice began.

"Well…. I mean…. It's like…." No matter how hard he tried, Ernie could not find the words to tell his mother what the stories made him feel inside. His face got redder with each agonizing second.

"Erotic?" his mother asked.

"Well…yeah. I mean, the stories are really sexy and the way they describe the clothes sounds…I don't know…erotic I guess," Ernie started. "It's like, I mean, they make it sound so…."

"Enjoyable?" Janice inserted.

"Uh…well…. Yeah. They make it sound like something you would, like, want to do. But I know you have to be, like, sick or somethin' to feel that way, so…I mean, like…what's the deal? Y'know?"

"The deal, Honey, is that it's sexually stimulating. That's what I was trying to tell you earlier. Both men and women like to dress up in sexy clothes. Some go for the traditional, very much like what we normally see in society today, women go for things like you might see of Julia Roberts in the film Pretty Woman, others try for the handsome man, very much like Richard Gere in American Gigolo, that sort of thing. Others try crossing gender lines. For some men it's relaxing more than it is stimulating. For others, well, let's just say it helps them in bed," Janice said. "Does that bother you?"

"Well…. No, I…I guess not, but…" Ernie blushed as his voice trailed off.

"Do you want to try it Honey? If so, I have some friends…."

"NO!" Ernie all but shouted, interrupting his mother. "I mean, no, I don't want to dress like a girl. I'm not psychologically disturbed like they are!"

"ERNIE!" Janice shouted, "Those people are NOT psychologically disturbed, as you put it, they're just different. Are you psychologically disturbed because you want to look your best when you go out to dinner in a suit?"

"No! But that's different!" Ernie countered.

"No, it's not," his mother said. "It's the same thing. They just choose to wear a different style of clothing. It just so happens that I sometimes feel the same sexual stimulation from my clothing they feel from theirs. They can be, and are, as sensual for me to wear as they are for you to look at!" she finished.

"But they're guys! They shouldn't want to wear girls' clothes! I mean, it's sick!" Ernie said.

"No, Honey, society is sick," Jan insisted. "Would you say your father was sick?"

"Dad? NO!" Ernie was becoming more confused and defensive by the moment.

"Well he sometimes enjoyed wearing my things," she said.

"I don't believe it," Ernie said flatly, his face red and twisted with confusion and denial. He stood and looked at his mother. "Dad?" he asked meekly.

"Dad," she echoed.

"But…" he began.

"He was so macho?" she finished. "Yes he was, but he was also gentle and feminine. He just needed a way to express it. So, every once in a while he wore some of my clothes," she said quietly. "He even had his own. It was a real turn-on…for both of us."

Ernie's head was beginning to swim. It was too much and much too fast for him to get his mind around it. First his thoughts while surfing the web, then his mother looking like a centrefold, then his dreams and now that!

"I need some time to think," he said weakly, "I'm gonna go for a ride."

"Okay, Honey, just be careful. You know what those nuts are like on the roads these days," she cautioned.

"I will, Ma." He walked to the hall closet and took out his jeans jacket. Swinging it over his shoulder, he went out the front door."

"I hope he's okay," Jan said aloud. She went back to her book, but it didn't seem to make much sense any more.

Ernie walked to the kerb, got into his Cutlass, and drove off. His mind was a million miles away.

*****

When the third car in as many minutes blared its horn at him, Ernie decided that driving probably wasn't such a good idea. So, he pulled into the car park at the local mall. He really didn't feel like shopping. Besides, the mall didn't have the sort of shops he'd have preferred to visit. If they had electronics, they had the base consumer goods that were all but useless in their one-use only design. It was a school day so there weren't any girls to watch. Even the local burger joint, The Pit, was out of the question. The food might have been good, but he never got along with the crowd that hung there. They weren't there then, but they soon would be. It was getting a bit too cool to walk through the park and he already saw all the movies worth seeing that were playing at the multiplex with his "girlfriend" Samantha. Besides, he was already there. So, it was into the mall car park that he steered his car.

"At least it'll be quiet for a while," he reasoned. Ernie thought about Samantha for a second, Sure she's pretty, but she doesn't hold a candle to… Awww…christ! What am I thinking?! Might as well window shop, he thought in resignation. After all, how many t-shirts and jeans does a guy need?

Ernie walked about the mall aimlessly, trying desperately to get his mind off the events of the day. He tried the arcade, but couldn't concentrate well enough to play any of the games. He tried playing his favourite, one he actually had the mall's top score on and barely got out of the first level before being killed! He decided to try the book store. Sure! he thought. Maybe the new W. E. B. Griffin novel is out. It's due to hit the stores any day now. It hadn't and wasn't.

He was walking with his head down, staring at the floor tiles instead of where he was going. They make an interesting pattern when you walk over them, almost like….

BLAM!

There was an explosion of pain, along with a loud shattering noise, as lights flashed in his head! He looked up and realised he managed to walk right into the window of a lingerie store and slammed his head against the glass display. He looked up in confusion, bracing himself against the glass he just walked into. The sign on the window read:

The Under-World

Fine Lingerie & Adult Gifts

Then he looked to his right. In smaller print, done in gold leaf, beside the door, was:

Private Fashion Consultations & Makeovers

By Appointment Only

Normally, Ernie shied away from places like that. That day however, he just continued to stand there, hands on the glass with his face almost pressed against it and stared at the mannequins bedecked in their elegant fripperies. He almost looked like a child staring into a bakery or candy shop window drooling over the sweets and pastries on display. He pictured his mother in the same outfits and….

An elegantly dressed woman came up beside him and remarked in a slight English accent, "It's quite beautiful, isn't it?" nodding her head in the direction of the mannequin that was dressed in a red lace teddy. It was the same one Ernie was staring at. Ernie just nodded. "Would you like to come in and try it on?" she continued softly.

Ernie's jaw dropped and his eyes bugged out of his head and he turned purple with embarrassment and humiliation at the comment. He began to shake his head violently from side to side, as he stood erect, literally pushing himself away from the display window. He was completely speechless. Raw panic started to build. The only sound he could make was a strangled squawk. He started to back away as quickly as he could.

Back pedalling furiously, he stared at the woman in horror. He wasn't looking where he was going and fell backward over a bench. There was a sudden empty feeling in the pit of his stomach as he dropped. He felt the bench seat graze his hips and thighs as he passed over it. Then…all of a sudden…there was a sharp crack that shook him to his core. A bright flash of light seemed to come from inside his head, blinding him. "Wha…!" he exclaimed, but he never got the chance to finish it. Something tasted funny and everything faded to black.

*****

Part-3

Friday Afternoon September 4^th

Aaah… Thud…thud…thud…thud… Oh…my head, he thought. What is that pounding? Dear gods above. It hurts. Oh gods, everything hurts, what happened? His mind cried out in agony. Ernie tried to open his eyes. It was as if there was something over them, keeping his eyelids pressed tight. The panic started again…in spades.

He tried to get up, but hands held him in place, literally pressing him into the cold hard floor. What's happening to me! His mind reeled in confused panic. There were noises, but nothing made sense. Everything seemed to echo in to his brain, seemingly coming from a million miles away. It all had a surreal quality to it, like something out of a bad "B-movie." Every move he made caused excruciating agony.

He had to get free! He just had to! He struggled. Gak! What's that awful smell? He gagged.

"She's coming 'round! Hold her down! Hold her down!"

"Easy, Miss, you've had a nasty fall," the disembodied voice echoed.

"Oh my head," Ernie moaned, his voice strained and barely above a whisper. His eyelids were beginning to flutter. "What's going on? Who are you?" he asked groggily. "Why am I on the floor?"

As his vision started to clear he could see all the people around him. The panic, which had been easing began build again, that time with a vengeance. The crowd of people, E.M.S. and policemen…they were all staring at him!

"Easy there, Miss, you took a nasty fall," the paramedic said. "You probably have a concussion."

"Oh gawd, I think I'm gonna be si…" Ernie lost his lunch. He heaved up nothing but bile and coffee. There wasn't anything else in his stomach to lose.

The Paramedic was at the ready with emesis basin in hand. He helped clean Ernie up when the heaving stopped.

"Miss, can you tell me your name?" he asked.

"My name?" Ernie replied blankly, his voice still a hoarse whisper.

"Yes, Miss, your name. Can you tell me your name?"

From somewhere out of view, a loud, strident, distinctly blue-blooded British voice could be heard. "Her name is Tina, Tina Wilson."

"Do you know her, Ma'am?" asked the paramedic?

"I should say I do!" she replied pompously. "She's one of my employees! It was I who called you. I saw her take that horrid fall. When I couldn't rouse her, I called you. I must say, you got here rawther quickly; good show. Her mother should be arriving presently. If you have any further questions, I suggest you hold them until she has arrived. Now then, can we move her to some-place more…dignified? Shall we say, for instance, my shoppe?"

The way she spoke you just knew she said the word "shoppe" and not "shop."

The paramedic just sat there with his jaw hanging open. Never had he met someone like this mystery woman, the imperious Jennifer Winchester. He finally found his voice. "Ma'am, I really don't think we should be trying to move her just yet. And when we do, I suggest it be only from the floor to the stretcher and then transport her directly to the hospital."

"Reeeaaalllllly!?!" she said in such a way as to make it an insult and one of the longest words in the English language. "I suggest that you do as I say. You would let a young lady lie about the floor like a sack of potatoes? How undignified! I insist you take her directly into my shoppe this instant! We shall await her mother there. You there! Officer! I must insist you disperse this crowd immediately! That's right, you, Sir! Get on with it! Traffic control is part of your job, is it not?! Disburse this unwanted foot traffic! Now then, haven't you been listening to a word I've said? Help the young lady into my shoppe!"

Without thinking, the paramedics began to do just that. Some would argue that better sense, or common sense would prevail and that along with their training the paramedics would stick to prescribed procedures. However, none of those people have ever come up against the indomitable spirit of the Battleaxe known as Missus Jennifer Winchester. With exaggerated care, they placed Ernie on the litter and trundled him into The Under-World. They followed the woman into the shop, through the sales floor, then toward the back of the upscale establishment where the woman insisted that Ernie be installed upon the overstuffed violet sofa in the salon.

"You there!" she said, pointing to the second of the paramedics, "I hardly think you both need to be dwadling about my shoppe! And take that…that…contraption with you!" she exclaimed, indicating the stretcher.

"And you," she said, turning to the first paramedic, "I suggest you have a seat in the chair next to her and wait…quietly. Her mother shall be here shortly and I hardly think we need to bother poor Tina further with your incessant prattling."

"Marjorie!" she called out in a manner that only the bluest-blooded of the Brits seem able to manage. A beautiful, buxom brunette appeared, seemingly out of nowhere. "Yes, Madame?"

"Tina's mother shall be arriving presently, see to it that she is shown directly to me. Is that understood?"

"Yes, Madame."

"Very good then, off with you."

"Yes, Madame."

The paramedic again tried to argue that they should be taking Ernie to the hospital. He was losing badly. The woman was incredible. Never had he run into so forceful and domineering a woman in his life. He was beginning to fear the lash of her tongue. It couldn't have been more than a few minutes later when Marjorie reappeared with a very worried Janice in tow. To the paramedic, it seemed like it had been hours.

"Madame? Missus Wilson has arrived."

"Thank you, Marjorie, that will be all. I'll call you if I've a need. Do try to keep the customers up front 'til we're through here."

"Yes, Madame."

"Now then, young man," she said, turning to the paramedic, "you may speak with Missus Wilson, in just a moment. 'til then, please wait here…. Quietly."

She turned back to Jan and spoke in a much gentler tone. "Janice, Dear, may I speak with you in my office…please?"

"Of course, Jennifer," Jan replied evenly. The two women filed into the office.

As soon as the door was closed, Jan started in on Jennifer, her voice barely above a whisper. "Jenny, what in the name of Pete is going on here?!" Jan hissed vehemently. "First I get a phone call from you saying Ernie's been hurt. When I get down here, I find your sales girl referring to my son as my daughter and saying she thinks SHE will be just fine! I come back here and you're playing the 'Battleaxe' like you've never played her before! My son is lying on your couch looking like death warmed over and there is a paramedic hovering about him as if he's royalty! The only time you pull the old 'Battleaxe' out is to buffalo some poor schmuck into doing your bidding. So I'll ask you again. What in blazes are you trying to pull?!?"

"Jan," Jenny said in a rush, the proper British accent a fond memory; "I'm only trying to save your son some embarrassment after the fall he took. With that and our little conversation this morning, well…. We'll discuss that later. As it is, the paramedics got here much faster than I expected. I called them just before I called you. They arrived just as I got off the phone with you. It seems, they think he's a she. You should have seen the crowd as they were trying to bring Ernie 'round. I told them his name was Tina. Now get out there and save your son's hide."

Jan relaxed visibly. She seemed to collapse in on herself. "Thanks, Jenny," Jan said contritely. "Would you send the paramedic in for me please? I don't think I can walk another step. I need to sit down."

"But of course, Dear, use my desk. I'll go out and send him in," Jenny said.

Jennifer, again full of starch, opened the door to the office, and stalked out into her salon. Her spine, almost painfully straight and erect, she turned to the paramedic and said, "You there! Yes, you! You may go in now."

The paramedic jumped to his feet as if called to attention by a U.S. Marine D. I. and went through the door to the office. Jenny closed the door behind him and rushed over to Ernie.

"Ernie!" she hissed quietly. "Honey, are you all right? I'm really sorry for all this. I just thought it would be better for everybody this way."

Ernie, finally coming to his senses, recognised the prim and very properly dressed woman kneeling beside him as the one who wanted him in to try on the lingerie. He paled, his eyes grew wide in horror, and…Ernie passed out!

Flabbergasted, Jenny stood and rushed to the stock room door. "Samantha!" she called.

A brunette head popped out from behind a row of shelves, "Yes'm?"

"Samantha, get a glass of water and bring it into the salon!" Samantha, a dumbfounded look on her face, stared at her employer with wide, questioning eyes. "Now girl!" Jenny said sharply, "I haven't got all day!"

"Yes'm!"

Samantha came rushing out of the stock room, a clear plastic tumbler of liquid in her hand and stopped short before her employer. An inch or so shorter than Jennifer's five feet nine inches, Samantha had an almost square face. Her wide set, almost violet eyes blazed with an intensity that was both captivating and disquieting. Sam's chestnut brown hair, worn in a classic bob, gleamed in the artificial, fluorescent daylight of the salon. It framed her strongly featured face perfectly. Samantha wasn't what you would call delicate; she was too heavily boned for that. If it weren't for her lack of fat, you could almost say she was cherubic. Her vitality and love for life itself were almost tangible; she seemed to sparkle with energy. "Samantha, Ernie Wilson has passed out on the sofa. Please see if you can bring him 'round. For some reason, he took one look at me and passed out!"

Why does that not surprise me? Thought Sam in a bout of ironic humour. Then, the full impact of what her employer said hit Samantha with alarming force. "Ernie!?!" she exclaimed, a look of horror on her face. Without another sound she flew to the sofa, anxious to help her friend.

Jenny looked on in puzzled amazement. Samantha was always energetic, never seemed to move at less than at a full head of steam, yet that time she was moving at a positively blinding rate.

"Ernie! Ernie! Come on, Hon., wake up!" she pleaded. Samantha was kneeling beside Ernie, rubbing his wrists. She had no idea why, but they always did it in the movies so she figured it couldn't hurt. "Come on, Ernie, wake up!" she hissed.

His eyelids fluttered, and suddenly Ernie was looking up at his only friend in the world. "Samantha!" he breathed, a wan smile coming to his lips. "What are you doing here?" he mumbled.

"Me?!" she said incredulously. "I think the questions of the day are: 'What are you doing here?' and 'How does Missus Winchester even know who you are?' "

"Huh? Where am I?" he asked, more confused than ever.

"On the sofa in the salon where I work!"

"Where you work?" he asked weakly.

"Uh huh. What are you doing here?"

"Ungh…. No! You gotta help me get outta here!" The panic was starting to show again. He tried to sit up. "Oh my head. What happened?"

Samantha looked at him strangely. "You're asking me? Missus Winchester comes into the back room and tells me to come out and take care of you and you ask me what happened?"

Jenny approached the two of them. As she neared the sofa, Ernie saw her. His eyes widened in fear. "Ernie, I don't know what is going on with you," Jenny hissed, her voice barely above a whisper. "But unless you listen and listen good, I think you're going to be one very embarrassed young man. When you were out cold in the mall, the paramedics thought you were a girl. Rather than let you embarrass yourself in front of the crowd that was gathering out there, I took control of the situation and had them bring you in here. Now, unless you want to be embarrassed further, here is what I suggest you do…."

*****

Ernie was just sitting up…s - l - o - w - l - y… when his mother opened the office door and ushered the paramedic out. "I really don't think this is a good idea, Ma'am," the paramedic was saying, "we really should take her to the hospital to have her checked out by a doctor."

"I told you, Bob, I will take her to see our family physician directly. Thank you for your concern and have a good day," Jan said with finality.

The paramedic opened his mouth to speak, but seeing the expressions on the faces of Janice and Jennifer, thought better of it. He shook his head and walked slowly out of the salon muttering under his breath.

"Now then," Jennifer began; at the same time, loud protestations could be heard from the front of the store. She never got to finish her thought. "Tch! Oh bother!" she exclaimed and rushed to the front to see what the commotion was this time.

Janice looked at her pale, woozy son. "Are you all right, Honey?" she asked with concern.

Ernie just stared at her, his eyes as big as saucers, a pleading look in them. Samantha turned to her and spoke. "Missus Winchester said we should get 'her' changed now and take 'her' home."

The use of the feminine pronoun was not lost on Jan. She looked at her son and spoke. "I agree with Jennifer. Let's get you something to wear. You just sit there and don't say a word. We don't need a scene right now. I think there's been enough trouble as it is. We want to get you out of here as unobtrusively as possible."

Turning to the teen she said, "Samantha, could you please get an ice pack for Tina? Then, when you're done with that, could you please give me a hand?"

"Of course, Missus Wilson," Samantha said with a dazzling smile.

Then, turning to Ernie, she said, "I'll be right back, Honey, don't you move. It'll be okay, I promise. Just trust me, all right?" With that she rushed off in search of an ice pack. Ernie just sat there holding his throbbing head and stared at the two retreating women in disbelief.

*****

As Jan walked into the main part of the store, she could see Jennifer in a heated discussion with a mall security officer and a local police officer.

"Oh Janice, there you are!" Jennifer Winchester gushed. "Could you please tell these two," she paused and took a breath before continuing, "Gentlemen," the word was very nearly an epithet the way she said it, "that Tina is just fine and that she will be accompanying you home?" The 'Battleaxe' had returned.

"Of course, Jennifer," she said.

She turned to the officers and said, "Thank you for your concern, gentlemen, but my daughter will be just fine. She's resting now. As soon as I feel it appropriate, I will take her to my family physician and then home. There really is no reason for you to worry."

"But…" began the policeman.

"Thank you again, gentlemen, for your concern," Jan said with an edge to her voice that said, my patience is about at its end. "I hardly think a visit to the hospital is necessary at this time."

"Then she is your daughter, Ma'am?" the policeman asked.

"That is what I said, officer," Janice replied condescendingly.

"Then I'll need you to sign this report, please, Ma'am."

"Oh! Of course. Here…where do I sign?" The officer handed her his clip-box, a clipboard and box combination, and indicated where she should sign the form. Jan scanned the form, recognising it as an accident report form. She checked over the details and scrawled her signature where indicated. "Now, is there anything else?" she asked, looking at them both, again the hint of lost patience filling her voice. Seeing them shake their heads negatively, she bid them good day. And finally, they turned and left the store.

Looking at Jennifer, Jan spoke, "Lord above, Jen! What else?"

Jennifer motioned to the displays of clothing with a sweep of her arm. "Now then, where do we start?" she asked, with a sly smile slowly spreading across her face. Jennifer Winchester turned to Marjorie and said, "Missus Wilson will be assisted by Samantha and myself, Dear. Please try and run things by yourself for the time being." She turned to Janice and said, "I have just the thing for Tina. Come on back with me."

With that, the women turned and went back into the salon.

*****

Part-4

Friday Afternoon September 4^th

It was like a nightmare. No, it was worse than a nightmare, it was like something right out of one of those crazy stories he'd been reading at Fiction Mania. Ernie couldn't believe what was happening to him. How could his life have become so insane and so totally out of control in the span of just a few hours? Was it really just a few hours ago that he was a normal eighteen-year-old boy? It seemed like it had been an eternity. Suddenly, there he was, in the overly plush salon of a fancy lingerie shoppe, complete with the fanciful spelling, holding an ice pack to his throbbing head, and everyone was treating him as if he were a girl!

First they'd plopped him down in a chair that reminded him of the chairs at the barbershop. Then, without warning, they pulled off his shoes, socks, jeans and t-shirt and put some sort of plasticised cape around him, fastening it at the neck. Except for his y-fronts and the drape, he was naked! Next they washed and conditioned his shoulder-length hair and trimmed his bangs. Bangs…he now had a fringe! Then they waxed his underarms, legs, and eyebrows. Gods how that had hurt! After they finished torturing him by yanking all his body hair out by the roots, they started to put makeup on him! The gentle touches to his face caused him more sexual discomfort than he wanted to admit.

Then, to top it all off, his mother handed him a matching set of the sexiest, black, women's underwear he ever set eyes on in his life, either in porn or in real life and pointed to a small door near the corner. Underwear? The scant handful of black satin and lace his mother handed him looked like it might cover about the same amount of territory a regular men's handkerchief would.

"Take the rest of your clothes off in there and put these on," Jan said. "If you have any trouble with them, let me know. I'll be right outside the door."

The rest? The rest constituted a pair of tightie whities! They left him nothing more! Ernie took the proffered garments and trudged dejectedly to the door his mother indicated. It turned out to be a fairly large changing room with a padded side chair as its only furniture. The room was big enough to hold several people comfortably while one or more of them changed. The mirrors on the back of the door and on all the walls were arranged so that, no matter which way he looked, he was able to see multiple images of himself from all sides.

He dropped the lingerie and ice pack on the floor. Pulling at the snaps of the cape, he ripped it off and threw it into a corner. Frustrated and near tears, Ernie sat on the chair and stared at the small pile of lingerie in confusion. What's happened to me? Why am I here? Why are they doing this to me? The questions kept running through his pounding head. He wanted to cry. Each time he felt the sobs try to start he'd think, Men don't cry. The frequency of its repetition was becoming more of a mantra than a reminder.

Ernie scooped up the lingerie and examined the items he was supposed to wear. The knickers were a black stretchy lace affair lined in black satin. They didn't even look like they would cover a third of his bottom…and what they would cover of his front was negligible. Had they not yanked out his hair, he doubted they'd have truly covered his pubic hair! Instead, he didn't even have a landing strip! He was completely denuded from his scalp on down. The matching bra and suspender belt were constructed in much the same fashion. He examined the hook and eye closures and experimented with them.

He finished stripping off and, sitting on the chair, slid the black diaphanous garment up his legs. Their cool, smooth, silky feel caused his manhood to twitch. "Please…not now," he groaned.

He stood and pulled the knickers the rest of the way up his legs and adjusted the waistband. Then, taking the suspender belt in hand, he put it around his waist and fastened it. He threaded his arms through the straps of the bra and began fumbling with the clasps. Frustrated, he pulled it off, and that time fastened it in front of himself, then spun it around. When it was in place, he pulled the straps up and over his arms.

"There," he said in frustration and some irritation, as he looked in the mirror. His eyes did not want to believe the image he saw. There was a soft knock at the door. He all but jumped out of his skin. The fright caused his head to pound. "W-w-wu…what?" he stammered.

"How are you doing, Sweetie?" his mother called softly.

"Ummm…okay I guess," he croaked.

"Open the door and let me see," she replied in that way all mothers have for their children when trying on clothes.

He opened the door a crack to peer out. His mother, seeing opportunity knock, grabbed the knob, threw the door open the rest of the way, strode into the room quickly and pulled the door closed behind her. As she turned to face him, Ernie noticed that she had several hangars of clothing in her hands. He began to tremble as she hung them on a hook beside one of the mirrors on the wall. He didn't want to see anything even remotely like them, yet no matter where he looked, there they were, thanks to those damnable mirrors.

Jan looked at her son and, with a smile, pointed at his crotch saying, "I think you should put that between your legs, Dear. You don't want to be showing any untoward bulges now, do you?"

Ernie blushed and turned his back to his mother. It was nothing more than an allusion to modesty in the mirrored room, but it got the point across. "Oh, don't worry," Jan said, struggling not to giggle, "I'll close my eyes. Just let me know when you're done."

Ernie did as he was told as quickly as he could. He was surprised at how his testes just…disappeared when he did.

Giggling, Janice said, "You have your suspender belt on backward, Honey. Here, let me." She reached out and spun the belt around, settling it into place about his hips. "Okay, now sit down," she said. Ernie sat in the chair and watched as his mother rolled a stocking up into a little doughnut-like shape. "Now, stick out your leg and point your toes." He complied without comment, looking on with detached fascination. His mother gently slid the black stocking up his leg. The sensation was deliciously electric. "Now the other one."

That done, Janice reached up and threaded the suspender tapes through his knickers, fastened the suspender tabs in the front and adjusted them. "Okay, Young Lady, stand up and turn around."

Young Lady…the phrase seemed to echo in Ernie's head. Every instinct said to run, but with his mother directing things and him in nothing but sexy lingerie, he merely whimpered, stood and turned. As his mother fastened the remaining suspender tabs to the stocking tops, he looked at his legs in the mirror. They seemed to shimmer as he moved to accommodate his mother's ministrations. He looked closer still. It seemed that there was only a hint of colour on those legs in the mirror and they appeared to be outlined in black. Their shape was incredible, very much like his mother's that morning. It was unbelievable that he was getting a chance to look at a pair of legs like that yet again, twice in one day. Yet, somehow, his mind refused to allow him to understand those legs belonged to him. He was in a daze, unable to pull his eyes away from the reflection of those legs. It was as if they belonged to somebody else entirely, to some goddess on the pages of one of the magazines under his bed.

His mother then took a hanger off the wall and removed a shiny black garment from it. Handing it to him, she said, "This is called a half-slip, or waist-slip." Ernie reached for the garment with trembling fingers. "Oh, come on!" chided his mother. "It won't bite you!"

Looking at it up close, Ernie noticed it looked just like a skirt. It was made out of a thin, shiny satiny material, with ruffled lace at the hem. He stepped into the garment and stood there, looking balefully at his mother. Jan adjusted the half-slip about his waist and handed him a pair of breast forms. "Put these in your bra," she said. Be careful, one goes on the left," she handed it to him, "and the other on the right." She handed that one to him as well. "They do have a top and bottom. The tapered edges go to the outside and top."

Docilely and even somewhat timorously, Ernie took them from her, examined them closely and did as instructed, fumbling the flesh coloured blobs into the brassiere cups. The breast forms were kind of cool to the touch and heavy, he noted. They pulled at the bra straps on his shoulders disconcertingly. Janice then gave him a black linen skirt. Without waiting for instructions, Ernie took the skirt and stepped into it. It was a bit of a struggle, but he eventually got the lace trimmed slip into the skirt and the skirt into place.

He had the zip in front and was about to pull it up when his mother said, "The zip goes in the back, Honey. Pretty much only jeans skirts have the zip in front. In time, you'll begin to recognise which waistbands have a side or back zip."

Those were not welcome words to Ernie. In time? It was almost as if his mother was relegating him to a life of femininity! Ernie spun the skirt around and awkwardly fumbled for the zip. Finding it, he gently tugged it home and locked it into place. Janice held out a matching double-breasted, long sleeved jacket without a collar. It barely came to the top of his hips. Ernie threaded his arms into the jacket and proceeded to try and button it. The buttons perplexed him, they seemed all wrong, not just backward, but in all the wrong places and in more numbers than he could account for as well.

His mother stopped him and buttoned a single button on the inside of the garment first and then, a single button on the front, even though there were three there. The jacket fit him like a second skin. Ernie stared at himself in the mirror. The jacket was loose enough to move around in, yet hugged and accentuated every curve. Curves? his mind screamed at him. Where and when did I get curves? He couldn't believe he actually had a waist! A sexy waist at that!

Janice did a final adjustment to the skirt, stood and opened the door. She was in the middle of the salon before she realised Ernie was still in the changing room, staring in wide-eyed horror at his reflection. "What are you waiting for, Tina? Come on out here. We haven't got all day you know," she said with a smile.

Slowly, Ernie started to walk out of the changing room in his stockinged feet. As soon as he was out in the middle of the salon, Jennifer handed him a pair of black, pointed toe, patent leather court shoes or pumps with a three-inch stiletto heel. They looked absolutely lethal. "Here you are, Dear," she said with a smile that rivalled the fiercest of barracudas, "put these on."

Ernie took the shoes and just stood there staring at them.

"Well? What seems to be the problem?" Jennifer asked.

Ernie, a pained expression on his face, stared at the shoes. His mouth worked, but no sound issued forth.

"I think she's trying to tell us she can't walk in heels," giggled Samantha.

"Come on over here, Honey," Sam said, patting the 'barber chair.' "Sit down and try on those shoes." Ernie walked over to the chair slowly, almost as if he was walking to his doom. He was all too aware of the strange and wonderful sensations the clothes were causing. Wonderful…it was a frightening thought. Why should they feel so…yummy? Yet they did. It didn't bear thinking about.

When he sat down, he did so slowly, almost like he was moving through air made of Jell-O. Samantha took the shoes from him and put them on his feet. "Okay, now stand up. Lean on me for support if you have to, okay?"

Ernie nodded numbly. As he stood up, he felt his entire centre of gravity shift. The three-inch heels on the shoes pushed him forward. It was almost like he was walking downhill. If it weren't for Samantha, he'd have fallen on his face.

"Oh come on, Tina!" Samantha chided. "They're only three-inch heels."

Only?! As soon as Ernie regained his balance, Samantha tugged his arm and proceeded to lead him about the room. Soon, he had the feel of the heels and was able to hobble about on his own. How the hell do women walk in these things? he mused.

"Okay, enough practice for now; back in the chair," Samantha said with a smile. Ernie did as he was told. Then Samantha, of all people, brushed out Ernie's shaggy mop of hair. Using a curling iron and hairspray, she managed to make it into a cute lob, or long bob with an under-flip or curl at the ends.

To make matters worse, Ernie was becoming so excited he was afraid to move for fear he would pop out of the knickers that were holding his member between his legs. Oh gods above, help me, Ernie pleaded silently.

"She's adorable, Jenny!" Janice exclaimed, unable to hide the amusement in her voice.

"Tina, you are gorgeous!" gushed Samantha. "I just love that shade of lipstick on you!" she finished with a giggle.

Ernie wished he could just shrivel up and die on the spot and blow away with the gentle breeze of the air-conditioning. He turned beet red. "Samantha, please! Mum, is this really necessary? I mean…do I really have to wear this stuff home? I can't go outside like this! What if someone notices?"

"Tina!" his mother chided. "That'll be enough of that! Of course someone will notice! You're a lovely young lady. All the boys will notice. With those legs and that face, they'll be dying for you to notice them! Just look at yourself!" she said as she stifled a giggle.

Ernie turned and looked in the mirror. He still couldn't believe it. Staring back at him was a tall, beautiful girl, one he wished with all his heart he could meet, with eyes he could lose himself in.

"Now then," Jan chided, "try walking across the room again. That's it! Don't look at your feet! Head up!"

And so it went. For the next half-hour, Ernie drilled. Walk and sit, walk and sit. He thought he died and went to hell. The shoes hurt his toes, but the stockings and knickers were driving him crazy.

"Jan, she's perfect," Jenny said almost giddily. "She should have been born a girl."

Samantha just stared. Her eyes were as big as saucers. A slow smile crept across her face. If I could just… It would never work. Or could it? Her mind whirled with the thought, as her smile broadened. For the first time in her life, she actually felt like she wanted to be with someone and that someone was the lovely young girl before her.

"Come along, Tina, let's go," his mother said. "We have to get you home. Samantha, did you drive today?" Janice asked.

"No, Missus Wilson, I walked today. Usually, I ride my bicycle. I don't have a car."

"Do you have a driving license?"

"Yes'm."

"Would you mind driving Tina's car home for her? I would be so grateful."

"Sure, Missus Wilson, glad to help," she said.

Ernie opened his mouth to protest. Next to 'The Monster,' his car, a lipstick red, 1991 Oldsmobile Cutlass Supreme Coupé, was the only other thing in the world he even cared about. It was his pride and joy. Where his room might have been a disaster area, he kept his car spotlessly pristine.

Before he could utter a sound, his mother said, "Honey, I can't let you drive home, not after taking that bump on the head. Tell her where you parked it." The look on her face said, "Don't you dare argue with me."

Haltingly, Ernie explained where he parked his car to his friend.

"Don't worry, Honey," Samantha said comfortingly, "I'll be careful, I promise." Then, standing on her toes, she gave him a peck on the cheek. Ernie blushed yet again. It was the first time Samantha had ever kissed him…and it felt lovely.

Jennifer turned to Ernie and held out a small shoulder bag. It was a little black satin covered box-like thing on a long thin satin ribbon that formed a shoulder strap. "Here you go, Tina," she said. "I put your things in here." Ernie reached out and took the bag by the ribbon shoulder strap. Holding it gingerly between his thumb and forefinger, well away from his body with his arm fully extended, he looked balefully at his mother.

"Don't just stand there gawking, Dear," his mother said with a grin. "Put it over your shoulder and let's get going. Jenny, you'll take care of those other things for me, won't you?"

"Of course, Jan. I'll send Samantha by with them and Tina's other things when she gets off work. I'll see you later, Dear. Oh! And do keep a close eye on Tina, she really did take a nasty fall."

"I will, Jen. Thanks again."

Janice turned and took Tina by the arm and whispered in her ear. "It's all in your attitude, Honey. Stand tall and look proud of yourself. You don't want people to think there's something odd about the lovely young girl walking with her mother, do you? And whatever you do, Don't Say a Word!"

Ernie froze in the doorway of the shop. He looked like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming car.

"Just put one foot in front of the other, Honey," Jan cooed, whispering in his ear, as she nudged him forward. "You'll do just fine." With that, the two of them walked out of the shoppe, complete with all the fanciful implications the word conveyed and onto the now bustling mall.

Ernie's heels seemed to echo throughout the concourse, calling attention to him with every step he took. That his mother's shoes were simple soft, crepe soled shoes, didn't help. It was his steps he heard and no-one else's. He kept waiting for what he thought was the inevitable cry, "LOOK AT THE QUEER IN A DRESS!" He was terrified.

Ernie's mind was going a mile a minute as he walked alongside his mother. Gods, I feel naked in this get up! Hell, I'm not even wearing a shirt! Everyone seemed to be staring at him. He just stared straight ahead as he walked, holding on to his mother's elbow in white knuckled terror. By the time they reached the car, he was a nervous wreck.

"There, that wasn't so bad, was it?" Jan asked, as she massaged her bruised elbow. Ernie just shook his head. His hair seemed to fluff and wave about with each movement of his head. It was a strangely erotic and very disconcerting sensation.

*****

Part-5

Friday Afternoon September 4^th

Ernie didn't say a word the whole ride home. The whole time, he concentrated on breathing, as his heart hammered in his chest and his head throbbed. When they got to the house, his mother pressed the garage door opener on the visor and pulled the ageing yet beautifully restored estate wagon into the garage by the kitchen instead of parking in front of the door as she usually did. Once she shut the car engine off, she closed the door behind them. Ernie's relief was visible in his face.

"Relax, Honey, it's okay, we're home now. How does your head feel?"

"Fine," he mumbled, lying about the dull throbbing ache he felt.

"Good," his mother said as she opened her door.

"Why don't you go in and watch some TV. while I make us something to eat?" It was more of a command than a question. Ernie thought it interesting how the things she said that were questions were orders and the things that sounded like orders mere suggestions, as well as how and why they were, yet it only ever seemed to be girls and women who spoke in such odd and confusing ways.

"I'd rather get changed," Ernie said meekly.

"Please don't, just stay that way for now. Please? For me?" his mother asked.

"Bu…" he started to complain, but seeing the pleading look on his mother's face, he collapsed in on himself and said in a sigh, "Okay," got out of the car and went into the house via the inside door, not daring to go outside.

The first place I go is the bathroom, he thought. His hard-on rubbing between his thighs was driving him crazy. Ernie started up the back stairs to his bedroom. His mind was in turmoil over what he was feeling. I'm a man, for fuck's sake! What's wrong with me? I shouldn't be excited over this. I should be tearing these things off and shredding them, refusing to ever wear anything like them again! So why is it I feel so good? And why have I got such a diamond cutter?"

His mind may have been in turmoil, but his state of arousal prevented him from dwelling on it. He was so far gone that it took him almost no time at all to finish what his sexy clothes had started, all as he gazed at his reflection in the mirrors. He was busy washing his hands when he heard his mother's voice calling up to him. "Honey!"

"Yeah, Ma, what is it?"

"I don't think you should try coming down the front stairs in those shoes just yet. Come back down the back stairs. At least you'll have something to hold on to with both hands while you get used to your new shoes," she said.

"Okay," he croaked, his face turning red for what seemed the millionth time that day. Shit! What is wrong with me? "Not only do I look like a girl, I'm acting like one!" he said to the pretty face in the mirror.

He just stared at the face reflected there. His eyebrows, though never full or bushy, had been cleaned up and accentuated with an eye pencil. They somehow made his eyes appear larger and wider apart. The bluish grey shadow applied to the crease and outer edges of his eyes only made them appear deeper. Their normally washed out hazel colour had somehow been changed to a beautiful golden brown. "It must be the eye shadow," he mumbled.

His lashes, normally long and full, seemed to reach deep into the mirror. His lips, a deep, luscious red, were somehow fuller and looked softer, making him wonder what it would be like to be kissed by lips like them. He felt himself stirring yet again. This isn't happening, he thought. It can't be happening! "I'm a man!" he said to himself unconvincingly.

As he turned away from the girl in the mirror, he felt his Nylon-clad legs rubbing against each other. It only made him more aware of what was happening between his legs. He groaned and strode determinedly down the hallway to the back stairs, the shoes forcing him to take dainty little steps, all while tormenting Little Ernie all the more. It's a wonder women get anywhere at all in these things, he thought perched precariously atop the three-inch heels. When he got to the top of the stairs, the staircase seemed longer and steeper somehow. With death grips on both railings, he made his way down slowly and carefully to the kitchen.

"I just can't believe how beautiful you are!" his mother gushed as he stepped into the room.

"Please! Don't remind me," he moaned. "And how do you walk in these things, anyway?"

Chuckling deep in her throat, Janice said, "I seem to recall a certain beautiful young lady making it through the mall and to the car with no difficulty at all." The bright crimson of Ernie's face made his embarrassment over his accomplishment known. "Oh, don't feel bad, Honey, all girls do it once in a while; even Samantha did it once," she said, referring to the time Ernie had taken her to the prom. She picked up the tray of finger food she prepared while he was upstairs.

He opened his mouth to tell her he wasn't a girl, but his mother rolled over anything he might have said, saying, "Why don't you get us something to drink, then come and sit down?"

Ernie got the milk out of the fridge, picked up the glasses on the counter and carefully made his way to the table. Hs heels, clicking daintily on the hard wood, seemed to echo in his ears, calling attention to how he was dressed, as well as making him feel even more strangely than he already did. In a strange sort of way, it was as comforting as it was disconcerting. He set the glasses on the table and poured the milk.

His mother continued, "You really are a natural at this you know. Most girls have trouble in heels the first time they wear them. It usually takes them days to adjust to them. You walked through the mall like you've been wearing them for years." The pride in her voice was painfully apparent to Ernie's ears. She looked intently at her "new daughter" as "she" sat at the table.

"Don't just plop down, Honey," she chided with a smile. "Stand back up and smooth your skirt under you as you sit. When you sit, do so slowly. Lower yourself into your seat, don't plop down. You are a young lady. Kindly act like it."

Ernie let out a long suffering sigh as he stood back up. Keeping his knees pressed firmly together, he smoothed his skirt beneath him as he sat daintily, perching on the edge of the chair's seat. He couldn't believe the sensations it caused to move daintily and properly.

"You are just so beautiful! I can't get over it!" Jan gushed.

"Mu-um!"

"Oh shush! With the way you were acting this morning, I thought you might want to try wearing something feminine, so I made some calls to my friends and asked them to help me out. Besides, it would be an ideal way for you to experience gender roles in today's society first hand, not just read about them. It might just give you some insights for that paper you're writing. I just can't get over how lovely my daughter is, that's all."

"The way I was acting? Mum! I was puzzled, not… not…" he trailed off.

"Well, now you're going to know what it's like to be a girl first hand," she said with finality.

Ernie's jaw hung wide as he dropped the piece of cheese he was holding. His face went pale at his mother's latest revelation in what was obviously turning out to be a very bad day indeed. Just what did she mean by that…and how could he possibly experience being a girl just by dressing up unless she meant…?

"Now then," his mother continued, "Samantha will be by later with your things. She'll be bringing some other things for you as well. I expect you to be the perfect lady when she arrives. Do you understand?"

Again, the orders finely crafted and veiled in soft speech, Ernie realised and just nodded his head in numb amazement. The way his mother said that told him he'd best watch his step very closely. Worse, they were insinuating he was going to be spending a great deal more time in skirts. How can things get so confused and out of control in so short a period of time? "But all I wanted to know was what the big deal was about girls' clothes," he whined. "I didn't want to wear them!"

"Well, you're going to learn all about that now, aren't you?" his mother replied with a smile.

Her words hit Ernie like a bomb. Going to be? That implied his living in skirts! Even if all he did was wear them when he was home from school, it didn't bear thinking about!

"Now then, finish your snack. We have a lot to do and there isn't much time to do it all in. Don't take such big bites, Tina! It isn't ladylike. Besides, it's not polite for a young man to be chewing away like a chipmunk with its cheeks full either! Now pay attention, you have a lot to learn, I can see that."

His mother was never a 'June Cleaver' wannabe, but this was more than Ernie ever experienced before. Sure, Mum was always big on manners, he thought, but she never got carried away with them. This is ridiculous!

He paid close attention to her as they ate. He didn't know why, but he did. It was as if he had no will to resist at all. The more arguments he came up with, the less he was able to voice them. When they were through eating, Ernie cleared the table and placed the dirty dishes in the dishwasher. All the while, a constant stream of instruction on ladylike deportment streamed from his mother's mouth.

"Don't bend at the waist, Dear, you'll give everyone a look at your delightful dainties. Bend at the knee and keep your back straight. That's it, Dear, very good. Don't take such big steps. Keep your head up! Be proud of your height and who you are! Don't just grab something, reach for it and grasp it slowly and carefully. Pretend you're a hand model and cameras are filming your every move."

On and on it went. No matter what it was, his mother had some comment on it and Ernie felt like he could do nothing right. His every movement seemed to bring a comment on how he should be more graceful and ladylike. When the kitchen was finally cleaned to Janice's satisfaction -- no mean feat, mind you -- Jan turned to her son and said, "Okay, now that that's done, we need to go freshen up for our guest. Come along, upstairs with you. We have to fix our makeup and hair."

And so it went. Ernie didn't have time to think, much less act, it was all he could do to just react. He followed his mother up the back stairs and into her dressing room. After installing him in the chair before the vanity, she proceeded to instruct him in the finer points of touching up his makeup and fixing his cute new hairdo that even he had to admit was darling…if he were a girl.

*****

Just as he was putting the finishing touches to his hair, the doorbell rang. "That will be Samantha," Jan said absently. "Be a dear and get it please. I need to freshen up." Ernie, on autopilot, stood and started for the door before coming to a screeching halt. His face paled visibly beneath the subtle makeup. His jaw worked but no sound came forth.

"Oh relax, Honey, it's only Samantha. She's already seen you like this. Just get the door, it'll be fine. If you're worried, use the peep." Nervously, Ernie started for the door again. The staircase in front, much wider than the one in back, offered only a single handhold. What was more, it curved and with the curve, had that many more steps to it, even if they weren't quite as tall as those at the back. Slowly and with exaggerated care, Ernie made his way down, walking a bit sideways, to afford his feet a better purchase on the carpeted treads.

Just as he approached the door, the bell rang again, causing him to jump. With trepidation, he peered through the peephole. As his mother predicted, it was Samantha. Before opening the portal slowly and timorously, he took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

*****

Samantha, attired in her usual blue jeans, sweatshirt or jersey top and jeans jacket, her arms full of packages, had struggled to ring the bell. She was muttering under her breath. "What's so difficult about answering a damned door? Come on people! I'm gonna drop everything all over the ground!"

When the door finally opened, she just gaped as her mind raced. My gods! She really is beautiful!

Seeing his only friend in the world at the door and loaded down with packages, all thoughts on how he was dressed and made up flew from his mind. Ernie surged forward to help. In the process of trying to relieve her of her ungainly burden, he managed to knock more than half the boxes and bags to the ground. Seeing the parcels fall, Ernie quickly stooped to pick them up. His mother had drilled him well. Knees and feet together, one foot slightly behind the other, the toes just at the instep, one knee slightly lower than the other, body turned slightly to one side, he was every inch a beautiful young lady, busily picking up the dropped items.

Stunned at her "girlfriend's" appearance and amused at her reaction, Samantha laughed. "You really can't wait for these things, can you?" she quipped through her mirth.

When Samantha laughed, Ernie froze. He just stared up at her, his face a study in shame. Springing to his feet, he dropped what he'd just gathered and bolted up the stairs, tears streaming down his face.

Hearing the pounding on the stairs, Janice went to the hall to see what was going on. She was just in time to see her child, a mere streak of black, disappear into his room and slam the door behind him. Speechless, she looked down the stairs to find Samantha staring up at her, a wounded look of puzzlement on her face.

"What happened?" Janice asked no-one in particular.

"I don't really know," came the puzzled reply. "She opened the door and when she tried to help me with these things," she motioned to the boxes and bags strewn about the foyer, "she accidentally knocked them out of my hands. When I teased her about it, she just ran away!"

"Why don't you pick them up and put them on the sofa in the parlour, Sweetie," Janice said. "I'll be right down."

"Okay, Missus Wilson," Samantha replied, worriedly shaking her head.

Janice went to her son's room, as Samantha stooped to gather up the scattered shopping. Jan listened at the door for a moment, one hand poised to knock the other resting on the doorknob. She heard the muffled sound of sobbing coming from inside the room. Jan just opened the door and went inside, closing the portal behind her silently. Stepping carefully over and around the mess, she made her way across the room and sat softly, even gingerly on the edge of the bed, all that was available to her thanks to the mess, beside the figure of her feminised son. He'd thrown himself on the bed and buried his face in his pillows. He looked just like any teenaged girl would, the way he cried into his pillow. That is, he would have if you could see any of the bed.

Janice spoke softly to her son as she caressed the back of his head and what little of his cheek she could see above the pillow. He tensed at her touch. "Oh, my poor baby," she cooed. "Go ahead, get it all out."

"Oh, Mum, what's wrong with me?" Ernie wailed, a sob catching him as he finished.

"Nothing's wrong with you, Sweetie. You're acting like a perfectly normal young girl."

"But I'm not a girl!" he sobbed into his pillow, "I'm a man!"

"Oh, my poor baby, it's going to be all right," she cooed softly. I think I know what's wrong, she thought in a flash of clarity. Testing her hypothesis, she asked, "You like the way the clothes make you feel, don't you?" Ernie nodded his head into his pillow as he continued to cry, his sobbing increasing, not diminishing. "There's nothing wrong with liking to look pretty, Honey. It's perfectly normal for young girls to like to look pretty."

"But I'm not a girl!" Ernie cried again, the subsiding sobs renewing with a vengeance.

"We'll talk about that later, Sweetheart; it's normal, believe me. Right now, we have to make you presentable for your friend downstairs. Here, sit up," she cooed. "Come on."

Slowly, Ernie turned to face his mother; his eyes, red and swollen from the tears and mascara. They stung sharply as the makeup ran into them. Worse, he could even taste the mascara and eyeliner at the back of his throat. He blinked blearily up at her. The makeup, having run with his tears, was a wreck. Black streaks ran down his cheeks, smudged from his fists and the pillow. His eyes were ringed in black, his lipstick smeared hopelessly about his mouth. "Do you mean that?" he seemed to beg. "Really?"

"Yes, Honey, I do," she said softly, as she gathered her feminised son into her arms and hugged him tightly to her. "Come on now, let's get you cleaned up. You look like a little raccoon with your makeup all smeared like that," she giggled.

There was a soft knock at the door. "Ernie?" came Samantha's soft voice. "Ernie, please open the door, Honey. Ernie, I'm sorry I laughed at you. Ernie? Ernie, please?" She was starting to sound panicked.

"Come on in, Sweetie," Jan called softly, "it's okay."

Samantha opened the door and saw her friend's tear streaked face held closely to his mother's bosom.

"Oh, Honey, I'm so sorry," she said as she rushed across the room. In her effort to get close to him, she sandwiched Ernie between his mother and herself in a tight hug. Her tears dampened his hair as she cried softly. "I wasn't laughing at you, Honey, you just looked so cute, and…and…. Oh, Tina, please forgive me!"

Ernie started to stiffen at the feminisation of his name, but gave in to the warmth and love of the embrace of the two most important women in his life. "It's okay, Samantha," he almost sobbed. "I'm sorry I ran out like that. Will you help me get cleaned up?"

Surprised at the turn of events, Samantha sat back abruptly. Ernie tensed at the sudden movement.

"Do you mean it?!?" she exclaimed excitedly. "Really?"

Ernie, still held close by his mother, just nodded his head nervously.

"Oh, Tina!" Samantha exclaimed and crushed him between the two of them once again. "You're just gonna love what I picked out for you!" she babbled excitedly. "Come on then!" she said as she sat upright again, this time pulling on his arm. "We have a lot of work to do on that face of yours. You've ruined your makeup."

Ernie laughed weakly between the snuffles and said, "Okay, Samantha, but let me get up first, all right?"

"Oh…okay," Samantha replied, mocking the petulance of a small child and softly stamping her foot. They all broke up, laughing at the joke.

"I think we're gonna need one of those packages sooner than we thought," Sam said. Then she spun on her heel, bolted from the room and tore down the stairs.

Looking about her for the first time since she came into the room, Janice saw the clutter of all the computer parts and dirty laundry. "If you're going to be my daughter -- and it's rather apparent that you are given what I've spent today -- we're going to have to do something about this 'hole' of yours. Now then, up with you! Let's get that face of yours washed."

Ernie snuffled and hiccoughed. "I'm sorry, Ma," he began, "I just never seemed to pay much attention to my room before. It is kinda bad, isn't it?" he said meekly.

"Well, some things around here are going to change starting now!" Janice declared. "Boy or girl, this room is going to be clean. Now then, march yourself right into that sorry excuse for a bathroom and get cleaned up, Young Lady!"

"Yes Mo-therrr," came the stock reply.

"I can see we are going to have to work on that voice of yours, too. Try to speak a bit softer, when you look like that…and you will be looking a good bit like you do now a lot more frequently. Okay? Now then, when you've finished getting cleaned up, meet me in my room." With that, Janice, smiling broadly, turned on her heel and left the room.

*****

As she left Ernie's room, Janice saw Samantha coming up the stairs at a run. She motioned her to slow down and said, "She's washing her face. Would you bring those things into my room, please, Dear? We have a lot of work ahead of us, not the least of which are my child. Her room is a complete and utter disaster. Were you able to get everything on the list?"

"Uh huh!" nodded the young girl emphatically. "And a few extras, too! I can't wait to see her in some of them," she said, a happy twinkle lighting up her eyes.

"You know, Sweetie, neither can I," Janice replied. "Now, here's what I think we should do…" she continued in a soft conspiratorial tone, as they entered her room.

*****

Ernie's mind was racing as he washed all the traces of the makeup from his face slowly. I know this isn't normal, he thought, but I do like the way the clothes feel. They're so soft and silky. Besides, Samantha seems to like it. His spirits perked up at the thought. He remembered the feel of her kiss and how she hugged him…really hugged him, for the very first time and realised just how much he liked them and wanted more of them. I wonder if she…. Nah, couldn't be, he thought, shaking his head.

It took him a good fifteen minutes to remove all traces of the makeup. The cool water seemed to do wonders on his red and swollen eyes, too. If you don't look too closely, you can't really tell I was crying. Crying…I haven't cried since Dad died. Things are sure strange around here lately. Ah, who cares? You like it, don't you? Yeah, you do. That's the problem, you like it all too much. His brutal honesty actually caused a shiver of fear to run down his back. He did like it. For the first time in his life, he actually liked the reflection he saw in the mirror. He actually liked how pretty he was…and that scared him.

Ernie finished drying his face and took a long look in the mirror. "Well, at least they didn't make my eyebrows, too thin. I just wish they didn't made them as thin as they did. Well, I guess it's all right, no-one looks at me that closely anyway," he said aloud. Yet the truth of the matter was, his eyebrows were no thinner than they ever were, it's just that the odd stray hair was gone.

"Aren't you done yet, Gertrude?" his mother's voice came at him from the hall. It was a pet name for him that she hadn't used since his father died those seven years before. She called him Gertrude and his father Matilda from the names of the geese in the "Jules Verne" book "Journey to the Centre of the Earth."

He smiled at the face in the mirror and called back, "Coming mo-therrr!" in his best imitation of a valley girl. He all but floated out of his bedroom. He almost felt like he did before his father's death. Happy and light hearted. It was the first time in years he even came close to feeling truly happy. He didn't quite understand it and, right then, he just didn't care. His new things felt fantastic against his skin and he was actually attractive, instead of an embarrassment. What was more, it seemed as if Samantha truly liked him…and that was not something to discount.

"Just look at those clothes!" Jan started as Ernie glided into his mother's room.

"What?" he said, his voice unconsciously rising up an octave.

"They're ruined, that's what. You just got them and look! We're going to have to send them to the cleaners. We'll never be able to get them to look presentable otherwise. We'll just have to get you changed into something else." Deflated, Ernie started to go back into his room. "And where do you think you're going?"

"To get changed. You just said…" he began.

"I know what I just said," Jan growled with mock severity. "Get that little behind of yours into my room this instant.

"Samantha!"

"Yes'm," came the clipped reply as a brunette head popped into Janice's bedroom from her dressing room.

"Would you please run…. No…. I'm sorry, would you please walk downstairs and get those other packages for us, Dear? Tina's made a complete mess of her clothes. She's going to need to change into something a bit more…casual, I should think. She's not allowed to go to bed until she's managed to clean her room!"

"Yes'm," came the same clipped response, but the smile on her face showed more than a willingness to comply.

When Samantha returned, loaded down with packages, she was smiling from ear to ear. She started to giggle when she saw that Ernie had been installed at Janice's vanity. His hair was pulled back from his face with a hair comb that looked like something she'd seen on the 'Patty Duke Show.' A hair band, she remembered. What made her giggle wasn't the fact that he was sitting there in his unmentionables, or the hairband on his head; it was the expression on his face. It seemed to imply that he enjoyed sitting there!

This is definitely going to work! she thought happily.

"Thank you, Samantha," Janice said. "Please put them on the bed. Why don't you help Tina with her makeup and hair? You are about the same age. I think a somewhat younger look more appropriate, don't you? I need to see just what we have for her to change into."

Tina turned to look at her best and only friend in the world. Although she was not concerned about receiving acceptance from the girl, she was concerned that Sam would know what to do with the array of cosmetics spread out before her. Samantha seemed to read her mind.

"Oh relax, Silly, I know what to do with all of those and more. My parents have been trying so hard to get me into dresses and skirts that they sent me to all sorts of seminars on makeup, poise and modelling techniques. Now then, let's see what we have to work with."

It really was odd to sit there and willingly have Samantha teach her how to apply cosmetics, but she enjoyed it nonetheless. Sam showed her how to achieve a more pronounced cheekbone using shading techniques with various shades of blusher. How to hold and use the eyeliner pencil so as to not poke her eye out and achieve a clean fine line on both her upper and lower lids. The list of things she told her seemed endless. And yet, her face, why, it was even better than it was before!

Oh dear gods, I really am beautiful! Tina thought with excitement when Sam finished. The careful ministrations to her face coupled with the beauty slowly appearing in the mirror were having more than their desired effect on Tina. She was becoming more and more excited with each touch.

Samantha saw Tina squirming in her seat and looked into her friend's lap. Sam started to laugh. "Oh, Honey, why don't you go in the bathroom and take care of that…unladylike problem. When you're done, we can finish up. I can't do your hair with you squirming in your seat like that!"

Embarrassed, Tina stood up and, using her hands to shield her groin, hustled into the bathroom. When she closed the door and got the water was running to cover what she was doing, the women laughed heartily at the effect of their ministrations.

"You know, Missus Wilson, I think I'm going to like having Tina around," Samantha said.

"I thought you might," Janice said. "Tell me dear, there's no reason to get upset or lie to me, I won't say anything to anyone, nor will I think any less of you. Are you…?"

"A lesbian?" Samantha finished for her. Seeing Jan's nod she giggled excitedly, "No, Missus Wilson, I'm not a lesbian, at least…I don't think so. But, I love the idea of having my boyfriend wearing a skirt and looking like my girlfriend! I mean, look at her! She is an absolute knock out! And the feel of her legs and skin…." Sam began to blush with embarrassment.

"Don't be embarrassed, Honey, I know exactly what you mean. Her father used to enjoy it, too, you know," Janice confided in the young girl.

"Really!?! Did it turn you on, too?" she asked eagerly, even hopefully. Then she realised what she said, gasped and blushed a deep crimson, then covered her mouth with her hand. "I'm sorry," she said contritely, through her fingers.

Jan acted as if Sam hadn't said anything untoward. "Not only was it a turn-on for me, it was an incredible turn-on for him. We had many an evening of…. Well, that's for another time, erm…when you're older, Dear," Janice stopped, a bit embarrassed herself, yet smiling nonetheless.

Samantha was about to complain about that last statement when the water stopped running and a sheepish Tina returned to the bedroom.

Samantha couldn't resist a dig at her friend's expense. "Everything come out okay?" she asked.

Tina coloured deeply. "Just fine!" she said petulantly.

"Okay!" Samantha said brightly. "Sit back down and let me finish your hair."

In just a few minutes, they were done with Tina's hair and they had her putting on a pair of jeans and a simple pale pink button-front blouse with a pastel blue pullover sweater. After a quick touch-up on her hair, they were through. Tina couldn't take her eyes off the gorgeous tall young woman in the mirror. In her heels, she topped six-feet, yet she couldn't believe how pretty she was.

"I still can't believe that's me!" Tina said, a stunned look on her face. "I mean, I sat here and watched you do it…and I still can't believe…."

"Believe it, Honey, my boyfriend's a real babe!" laughed Samantha. "I can't wait to see you in a bikini!" she chided.

"Yu-y…you really like me looking like this?" Tina asked, stunned.

"Tina, not only do I like looking at you like this, I love thinking about you looking like this. I'm actually wishing your mother wasn't here so I wouldn't have to keep my hands off you because you look like this!" blurted Samantha.

"Sa-am," Janice warned, drawing the young girl's name out to nearly two syllables. "I think you need to remember where you are, Dear. Don't you?"

"I'm sorry, Missus Wilson," Samantha replied contritely, her face colouring beginning to match that of a tomato.

"Your apology is accepted. Now, I think we have some work to do getting this young lady's room ready for the new furniture and decorations that she so obviously needs.

"Come along, you two, there's work to be done!"

With that, she strode imperiously from the room and down the hall. The two friends left behind in her wake could only giggle and follow.

*****

Later that night, Ernie lay awake in bed. His mind just wouldn't seem to slow down and allow him to sleep. The events of the day kept running through his mind. Over and over, the scenes played themselves out as he remembered every nuance and even touch. At first, they made him horny. Later, all they did was keep him awake.

His room was cleaner than it had been since he moved in. Even then, it wasn't as clean, because of the dust and dirt tracked in by the men who moved his furniture in and set it up. His clothes were neatly folded and hung in his fitted closet, or put away in his drawers. Almost all of his male jockey shorts had been bagged for the rubbish. He decided there were some things about the day that he didn't need to have experienced, but one thing was certain, he definitely liked the way his new clothing felt, as well as made him feel…and the shocking truth of that was, it wasn't all sexual.

It wasn't just the clothes, either. Now that his legs had been shaved, not that there was much hair there to begin with, his sheets, the same cotton broadcloth sheets he always had, felt cooler, somehow smoother, even slipperier. But the nightgown, a soft filmy, Nylon-tricot, pink baby-doll nightgown and panty set that was almost transparent, was doing its best to see that he would not sleep for quite some time. Things were going to be different from then on, that was for sure. What was more, he wasn't so sure he minded in the slightest. It was a marvel to look in a mirror and see someone who was actually attractive…even beautiful staring back and he loved the idea that he, as she, was that person. He was even able to remember his walk through the crowded mall and see the staring faces for what they were, lust, desire, envy and even approval. The girls seemed as if they wanted to say hello and be his friend. He wasn't so certain he wanted what he saw from the boys, but the girls? That was new. Usually, girls couldn't stand his being anywhere near them.

Ernie finally fell asleep with a smile on his face. He'd found another use for the old jockey shorts after all.

*****

"I'm telling you, Linda, it was uncanny," Janice said. She was lying in bed, talking on the telephone with her lifelong friend, Linda Matheson. "It really was like night and day. One minute he's his usual old awkward, gawky, petulant self and the next he's a quiet, demure, graceful young lady. It was just like throwing a switch."

"Oh come on, Jan. Do you really expect me to believe that tall, gawky son of yours not only looks good as a girl, but is graceful as well? I've watched him trip over air!" Linda said in exasperation. "There's just no way in hell…."

"She didn't catch a heel once on her way across the mall! Not once! It was like she's been wearing heels all her life! Her, not him, Lin."

"Because you were holding her hand."

"Okay, Linda, I'll prove it to you. Tomorrow, you come over for supper. Not only will he look good, but I'll bet you anything you want to bet, that he can serve the entire dinner without spilling anything on anyone! That's how much he's changed! He was actually confident!" Janice countered.

Giggling, Linda replied, "Okay, Jan, you're on. You know that Ansel Adams original you have? You lose, I get that. I lose, Tina gets a complete wardrobe for the year. But there is one condition: he wears the clothes, not just looks at them, or wears them around the house. He wears them! They're his wardrobe for the year."

"Oh come on, Linda! That's not fair! That original is worth thousands. Besides, I can't expect my son to hand over his masculinity on a whim."

"Jan, I'm not talking a couple of blouses and skirts here. I'm talking an investment in a complete, quality wardrobe, from the very best makers, with anything and everything a young girl his age could possibly need, or want, for an entire year. Four complete seasons of clothes, Jan. I don't mean just starter wardrobes for each of the seasons here, that's everything a girl could possibly want, furniture, accessories, whatever her heart desires! Tell me that's not worth thousands. And this is not a whim. If he's as happy as you say he is as Tina…."

And so the conversation went, long into the night.

*****

Part-6

Saturday Morning September 5^th

"Come on, Sleepyhead, time to get up!" Jan sang to her child.

"Nnnuh." came the incoherent reply.

"Come on, Honey, time to get up!" she prodded.

"Mmmmrrrph!"

Well, at least it's louder, Jan thought with a hint of amusement. "Let's go, Sweetie, you don't have much time. You have to get up!" That time she almost yelled it.

"Huh? Wha-izzit? What?" came the almost incoherent reply through the fog of sleep.

"It's time to get up, Silly. Come on! Get with the programme! We have a lot of things to do today!" Janice said, much too brightly for Ernie's liking.

"What time is it?" he asked numbly

"It's almost seven-thirty. Now get moving! We have a lot to do and there isn't all that much time to do it. That is, if you were serious about what you said last night," his mother shot back.

"But it's Saturday! I can sleep in today. I don't have to go anywhere." The fog bank was still in, it seemed.

"I put a cup of coffee by your bed. Come on, Sleepy Head. We have a lot of things to do today…so get moving," his mother said.

"Okay…okay…I'm up," he grumbled, reaching for the coffee. Half the mug was gone in one gulp.

Gods, what is that? he thought, swiping a hand at his thigh. The feel of the satin and lace was unmistakable. His morning hard-on seemed to double in intensity.

It wasn't a dream, he thought with a start and more than a bit of trepidation. Boy, this room sure looks weird without all the computer stuff around.

At that moment, the room did look sort of bare. There were no posters or pictures on the walls; nothing on the chiffonier or chest of drawers and the only things on the night table were his half-cup of coffee, clock radio, a box of Kleenex and a lamp. Even his computer desk had been cleaned off.

Mum's dream come true, he thought, my room is clean. It was only a partial truth, but he didn't know that.

Ernie got out of bed and headed into the shower. The satin against his skin forced him to make a change in his morning ritual. He got into the shower first. There was no way he was going to be able to use the toilet.

Ernie reached for the soap. "Hey! What the…?" Nothing seemed to be the same any more. Even his soap was different. Oil of old lady, he thought with a sardonic smile. At least it smells nice.

After he got out of the shower and towelled off, he reached for his robe. His robe was gone as well. In its place was a big soft, white satin, fleece-lined robe. Shaking his head, he put the robe on. Wiping the steam off the mirror, he took a good look at his face…and the panic started to set in.

What have I let them do to me? I don't even come close to looking like a guy any more! His hands started to shake. Just then, his mother walked into the room. "Eeep!" he squeaked pulling the robe tighter about himself.

"Oh! I'm sorry, Honey," Jan said genuinely apologetic. "I guess I've been getting a little too caught up in all this."

Ernie started to cry softly. Seeing the emotional roller coaster raging within her son, Janice pulled him to her and walked him out of the bathroom and to his bed. "It's all right, Honey, go ahead and cry," she tried to soothe him.

"But I don't even look like a guy any more, Ma," he hiccoughed. "Oh, Ma, now what am I gonna do?" he sobbed.

"You never really did look like a guy, Honey. I guess we just helped you to see it, that's all. Here, blow your nose," she said, handing him a tissue. The noise he made was most unladylike. That out of the way, she just held on to her sobbing son, letting him cry softly into her shoulder.

When he was all cried out she held his face up to hers and asked, "Feel better?"

"No." he croaked, choking back a sob.

"Here, Honey," she said, handing him a pair of pink satin knickers. "Why don't you get dressed and we can talk over some coffee in the kitchen."

He took the proffered garment and looked at it. His mind was in turmoil. He really wanted to put them on desperately, yet he was afraid to do so. It was almost as if he'd be saying goodbye to his masculinity forever if he did.

"Come on now, shake a leg. I'll see you downstairs in five minutes. Don't worry about your face or your hair for now. We'll take care of that later. Just get into your lingerie." The way she said it, it was as if she wasn't giving him a choice.

It wasn't until his mother left the room that Ernie noticed she made his bed and laid out some clothes for him. Ernie put on the knickers and tucked himself back as he did the day before. On the bed were a pair of Mudd hipster, bell bottomed jeans and a powder blue sweater top that looked to be three sizes too small. The sweater top seemed to be made of some sort of slinky, acrylic stretch-knit. A pair of pink cotton ankle socks, a pink satin bra that matched the knickers and the breast forms he wore the day before were laid neatly on top of them.

Reluctantly, Ernie donned the clothes laid out for him. The sweater top almost didn't cover his tummy.

"I look like any one of the girls at school," he thought, examining himself in the mirror on the back of his bathroom door. True, he looked like a girl, but not just any girl, he looked like the crème de la crème of those girls, which was what disturbed him. His looks were those of the very unattainable élite girls in the A-set. He bent to pick up the pink and powder-blue, chunky soled trainers by his bed. He was amazed to find they even had lifts in them. After looking at them for a moment, he put them on and left the room.

*****

Going down the back stairs to the kitchen, he moved slowly, almost as if he feared what would greet him in the room below.

"Good morning, Sleepy Head," his mother said with a smile. "I poured you another cup of coffee. Come on over and sit down."

Slowly, Ernie made his way across the room to his mother.

Janice was a morning person who was generally cheerful and bright right out of bed. Ernie never could understand it. "How can anyone actually want to leave a nice warm bed to face a day of gods know what?" was his usual quip. That day however, Janice was unusually bright and cheery. "You act as if I'm going to bite you," she said jokingly.

"Bite isn't exactly the word running through my mind right now. Look at me, Mum! I l-l-look like a girl!" was his emphatic reply.

"I know, Honey, I've known that for quite some time. I'm just sorry it took something like yesterday to force you to see it. We really haven't done anything to you to enforce that either."

"What about my eyebrows?!" he moaned.

"No-one did more than clean up a few stray hairs, Love," Jan said emphatically. "Honest. I was there when they did it. We didn't thin them or arch them. What you see there is your brow-line's natural shape. Other than the fringe you have now, there's nothing we've done to make you look more feminine than you normally do and your fringe can be hidden by how you comb your hair. Use a curling iron or curlers and we can even make it prettier. Come on over and sit down, we have lots of things to talk about. Many of them centre on how others see you and how you see yourself," she said sincerely as she motioned to the chair beside her.

Ernie sat primly on the antique side chair. He hadn't noticed, but the mannerisms his mother drilled into him the day before were still holding up.

"Now then," his mother began, "we need to decide where we're going to go with this. Yes, I said we. Just because you are the one going through a difficult time right now doesn't mean that you're the only one affected by all of it. I am as well.

"It's become apparent to me that you like dressing this way. Does that mean you want to be a woman? That's something you're going to have to decide for yourself. We already know that Sam likes it when you look like this and I'll be honest with you, I always wanted a daughter, but not at the expense of my son. Your father and I wanted at least another child, but…. Well, I never thought I would have one and now…."

"But then Dad died. And now, you have that daughter you always wanted. The only little problem with the whole thing is that your daughter is me, your son," Ernie finished for her in a sarcastic tone.

"Look Ma, I know I like looking like this, but I really don't know what to think about it. I mean…I was never much of a success as a guy. I know that. But I am a guy. But…. I mean…look at me! I haven't done anything at all and I still look just like a hot babe! Why did I ever let you two get near me? I can't go back to school like this!" He was on the verge of tears. "I don't know what to do! I'm not sure I want to think about how it all makes me feel, either!" Tears started to form in his eyes. "I just want to be normal!"

That was it. The dam had burst for the second time that morning. Janice went to her son and held him close. "I know, Honey, I know, I really do. However, I meant what I said. We really didn't do anything more than trim your hair. That's what we're going to try and do today -- find out what's normal for you. I have an appointment for you with a friend of Linda's…."

With that, Ernie started to wail. He tried to pull away from his mother. "NO! No more friends of yours. Please Ma…! Look what they've done to me already! No…! Please…! I…!"

The fight went out of him and he collapsed into his mother's arms. Sobs wracked his slight body. After he was through crying, Janice took her feminised son upstairs and helped him clean-up. Afterward, she did his hair and makeup. Once the traces of the morning's tears were washed away and hidden by makeup, Janice bundled her effete charge into the car. He was more like an automaton than a child at that point. She just pointed him in the direction she wanted him to walk, gave a little shove, and he walked. She was worried, had she pushed him too hard? I'll find out soon enough, she thought as she drove. Jan was unable to take any solace in that fact. Forcing Ernie to see the girl within had been more traumatic than she imagined. She was deeply troubled over Ernie's reactions to the feminisation he underwent the previous day…when that feminisation was anything but radical. Waxing his legs, shaving his pits and trimming his hair were the most radical things they did. They really didn't do anything more than clean up his brow-line. While they were minimal, when combined with the radical wardrobe changes, they were shocking. Suddenly it became apparent Ernie couldn't see anyone other than Tina, when he really didn't look all that different from the start of the day before. The crying jags of that morning were extremely upsetting to witness.

Could I have been wrong in trying to make him see what everyone else already sees and knows? Is he afraid to admit he likes being in skirts, or is he unable to stand up to me and say no? Is he gay? Is it possible he doesn't want a girlfriend? What about Samantha? Look at how he reacted to her kiss. Her mind was reeling from subject to subject. Janice drove to their destination on autopilot as she mulled the issues over. Each time she explored a question, two more seemed to come to mind…and never did she get close to a single answer.

As she parked the car, she glanced at the zombie in the seat next to her. Oh gods, please let him be all right, she prayed silently.

Janice was so deep in thought she almost missed the office door. It was located back in the corner of an L-shaped shopping centre. The way the office was located, there wasn't a window opening onto the car park at all. All you could see was a plain glass door, with the unimposing legend, Eugene Bennett M.D. Ph.D. and a phone number, directly beneath the name. She made a mental note of the number. Like Ernie…or Tina as he appeared, she was able to memorise almost anything almost instantly when she set her mind to it.

Ernie was just coming out of his stupor, as Janice led him into the doctor's office. The reception area was tiny, but comfortable. The receptionist either had not come in yet, or was not due in at all, seeing as it was a Saturday. She rang the ever-present bell on the counter by the receptionist's desk, and then they sat on the comfortable sofa in the waiting area. It was promising to be a very long day.

"Hello! You must be Missus Wilson," a tall, greying man, with the signs of more than one too many good meals showing prominently about his middle, said as he entered the room.

His face was almost completely hidden by a neatly trimmed, yet bushy beard and moustache. His eyebrows matched the bushy salt and pepper of his beard. He appeared to be a pleasant person, almost the personification of Santa Claus. It didn't take much imagination to see him in the red and white suit of the giving season. He was attired in a pair of dark slacks, worn-out Oxford shoes, a striped white button-down shirt worn open at the collar, and a brown cardigan sweater worn open. His smile was contagious.

"Ah…and this must be young Tina. Please, please come on back to my office. We can talk there." He pointed with an open hand down the hall, while he motioned the two to precede him with the other.

Janice stood and motioned for Tina to accompany her. She smiled at the doctor. "It's a pleasure meeting you, Doctor Bennett," she said, guiding Tina down the hall ahead of her.

"The pleasure is all mine," said the jovial man. "According to Linda, we have an interesting situation that has developed over the past twenty-four hours."

"Umm, yes, I guess we do," Jan replied.

"Why don't the two of you have a seat," he said, indicating the red leather club chairs in front of his desk, "and tell me about it."

"It started like this," Jan began. She started in on the story, explaining all that she was aware of. Doctor Bennett interrupted for clarification of a point or two, but otherwise let her tell the tale, as she knew it, unimpeded.

"I see…well now, that is an interesting turn of events, isn't it?" he asked. "I'd like to hear your, umm, daughter's version of it now. You don't mind if I ask you to leave the room, do you, Janice? Sometimes it's easier if the, umm, 'authority figure', shall we say, isn't in the room."

"Umm…no! Not at all," she said, a bit flustered at the turn of the events. She expected, well…at least hoped, to be able to listen to Ernie's take on things. "I'll be in the waiting room." With that, she got unsteadily to her feet and left the office. The doctor's request shook her; she didn't expected to be forced to leave. "Why does this make me so uncomfortable?" she asked herself.

"Now, Tina," Doctor Bennet said. "Is it all right if I call you Tina? Or would you rather I call you Ernie?" he asked.

"It doesn't matter, I guess," he said resignedly. "I look like Tina, so you might as well address me that way."

"Well, Tina, I'd really like to hear your side of the story. Don't leave anything out, sometimes the smallest detail can be important. There's nothing for you to worry about, no-one's going to get in any trouble over this. Sometimes your thoughts, dreams and even fantasies can help us get to the bottom of things, so everything's game. I assure you, there's nothing you might have experienced I haven't seen…or at least heard. All I'm here to do is help you to decide what's best for you. All right?"

"Well…yeah…I guess." he replied dully. "You see, it all started when I began doing some research for my paper at the university…." Ernie related his side of the story. Once he started talking, it was almost impossible to get him to stop.

Two and a half-hours later, there was a timid knock at the door. "Oh! Please excuse me, Dear," the doctor said to Tina. "Please, do come in, Janice," he called out in embarrassment.

The door opened and Janice stepped into the room.

"I am sorry!" the doctor apologised. "We were having such a good chat, I completely forgot you were out there."

"Please don't apologise, Doctor, I'm happy to see you both getting along. I was wondering if either of you wanted to take a break or wanted me to get you some coffee," Janice explained.

"Well, I think Tina and I have come to a few conclusions. We were just discussing the options available to her. Yes, I said Tina. She's decided to try life as a girl, at least for now," the doctor said. Tina blushed deeply at his revelation. Turning back to Tina, he continued, "Now you know, Tina, there are some problems that you're bound to face with this. First, there's no way for us to disguise who you once were. That will always follow you."

"I know, Doc.," Tina interrupted, "but for the first time in my life, I feel there's a real chance for me to be somebody other than a bookworm, a geek and a doormat. I guess I just thought that I was weird or something."

"Well, I wouldn't say you're weird, just different. Here," he said, taking a plastic bottle from his centre desk drawer. "I want you to take one of these three times a day. They're Oestradiol Valerate. That's a synthetic conjugated oestrogen, or female hormones to the layperson. A pharmacist is apt to call them steroids, as that is what hormones are. Take them at about the same time each day. I want you to space them out evenly, or as evenly as you can. Not once every eight hours, but three times a day, spaced about four to six hours apart. You see…your body normally releases hormones continually, with a lull for about eight hours or so. What we're going to do with these is replace those hormones and, hopefully, cause your body to stop manufacturing its own. It'll see you've more than enough of one of it's required hormones and not produce as many of the others.

"Now then, take them with meals or milk. Not that they'll cause you an upset stomach, but, erm…it seems to help with the mood swings and any cravings you might experience otherwise. After a few days, you may experience slight nausea in the mornings, but that will pass after a few weeks as your body gets used to the new hormones and their levels. Crackers, or perhaps dry toast and tea will help with that.

"I'll write you a prescription for refills that your mother can have filled at any pharmacy. Okay? If you seem to be having any trouble with them, or with some of the things you may experience in this little experiment of ours, call me right away," he said, handing her a business card. "My service will know where and how to find me, just tell them it's an emergency. If you feel you absolutely need to speak with someone or you'll just scream, that's what I would call an emergency. It doesn't have to be you thinking about ending things, just a desperate need to talk to someone is emergency enough to say so. Right?

"Now, I want to see you again in two weeks." The doctor started writing a prescription and filling out a form. "We can continue these talks on alternating Saturdays if that's all right with you. I can honestly say that it has been a refreshing experience to talk with you. It was a pleasant way to start my day."

Turning back to Janice, he said, "Janice, take this prescription to your druggist. I'll need some blood work done on Tina, as well. Take this," he said indicating the form, "to the address that's on the form. It tells them what tests I need to have done. I'll let you know how they turn out in two weeks. If there are any problems, I'll call you. Otherwise, we'll discuss the results in two weeks time.

"Now, there will be no charge to you for this session. I have some papers here for you and Tina to fill out and get back to me. In the meantime, she's to stay home from school. We'll have a determination on how she'll proceed there in a few days. I'll be in contact with her teachers and we'll work something out as to how she'll be continuing at school, if she's to continue there at all.

"Is that okay with you, Missus Wilson?"

Jan was flabbergasted. You could have knocked her over with a feather. "I…I don't see why it should be otherwise," Janice replied. "Thank you, Doctor. Would you like me to leave the room again?"

"No, no, I think we're done for today, don't you, Tina?" the doctor said with a wink.

Tina giggled. "I guess so, Doc.," came a surprising reply for Janice.

"Good. Then I'll see you again in two weeks?"

"On Saturday," Tina replied.

"Great!" the doctor said as he stood up and walked around his desk.

"About your fee," said Janice.

"Oh, I'm sorry," said the doctor. "I thought I made that clear. Linda will be taking care of the fees for Tina's visits. She's told me that you are Tina's mother and primary care giver. With that, you, and not Linda, will get the progress reports. As Tina's over the age of consent, she's agreed I may share her results with you. Will that be satisfactory?"

"Oh, um, yes. Thank you," Janice replied a bit off balance. "Is there anything I need to be aware of in this um…experiment?" she asked.

"No," chuckled the doctor, "just be there with lots of love like you always have. As Tina will be living as a girl for a bit, the only changes I'd recommend, would be the sorts of things you'd have set forth, were Tina born a girl. As an example, if as your son Ernie, his curfew were say, One A.M. and as a girl, or as Tina, it would be Midnight, then her curfew should now be midnight. As Ernie, no makeup would be appropriate, yet as Tina, not being allowed to leave the house with at least a bit of lippy, then Tina is to wear some makeup before leaving the house. That sort of thing. Tina seems capable of telling us what she wants and needs and I'm certain we can rely on her to do just that.

"Now then, if there aren't any more questions?" Both 'women' shook their heads. "Good, thank you for coming in. It really has been an interesting and wonderful experience meeting you both," he continued as he escorted them out of the office. "Have a wonderful weekend. You can bring those papers back on Monday. If I'm with a client, just leave them with my receptionist. All right?"

"Thanks, Doc.," smiled Tina.

"You're quite welcome, Dear. Have a great time learning who you are." With that, he closed the door.

"Well, I can see that's settled," Janice said. "What changed your mind?"

"Oh, I guess my mind was already made-up. I just didn't know that I wasn't a freak or anything. I mean, like, um…. A lot of those stories were really weird. Y'know? But…like…some of them, like, struck a chord with me. I mean, like, I didn't even, like, know that, like, umm, things like this were possible. Anyway, I like…thought I had to be, like, all weird and strange if I was feeling like I wanted to be a girl and all…so like…."

"So the doctor showed you that, just because you want to experiment with being a girl, it doesn't mean you're a sexual pervert," her mother said.

"Well…yeah!" she said brightly.

"Okay," Janice laughed. "Would you mind talking like a human being instead of one of those bubble heads from the other coast?"

"Yes, Mum."

They both laughed heartily. It felt like it had been a long time since they'd done so.

"So, where to next?" Tina asked.

"I thought we'd get you ready to win one hell of a bet," Janice replied.

As the two walked to the car, and continuing as Jan drove them to their next destination, Jan told Tina about her conversation with Linda and the bet they made. Tina's eyes lit up with the thought of all the things she could get. It sounded almost too good to be true. The computer gear lists were starting to compile and it made her really excited. All she had to do was be a graceful, demure girl of eighteen, act as hostess and serve dinner. "Let's do it!" she said with an enthusiasm she hadn't felt in a long time.

*****

Part-7

Saturday Afternoon September 5^th

As Doctor Bennett closed the door, a female voice spoke from the office corridor. "Are they gone?"

"Yes, Tigger, they're gone," he replied flatly, the smile gone from his face.

He turned to face the source of the voice. "This is the first time I've felt good about 'helping' one of your 'friends,' too." His body slumped visibly. "I honestly don't think I could have forced it on that girl, not this time."

"You disappoint me, Doctor," said the small blonde, her blazing blue eyes flashing. "I thought we had an agreement. What do you mean by forced, anyway? All my 'friends' want your help," she said with a cold smile. You could almost imagine her teeth were fangs with the way she smiled.

"After you're through with them, yes, they want it. Hell…they need it," he said bitterly. "This is the first time I actually believe in what I'm doing when it comes to one of your referrals. That child is absolutely amazing. Her I.Q. is off the charts, the way she breezed through the M.M.P.I. in only 30 minutes, extraordinary! It points unequivocally to female, by the way. That child, is a young girl, she just doesn't know it. I can honestly say I'm happy to monitor this case."

"Don't tell me you're suddenly developing a conscience," Tigger said with a sneer.

The doctor blanched. "I've always had a conscience," he said resignedly, "it just never bothered me before. Don't worry, Linda, I can still do the job."

"I'm glad to hear that, Eugene," she laughed. The sound of it chilled his blood.

*****

As Jan pulled into the car park of Claire's Clip-Joint, Tina began to have second thoughts. "Mum, I know I said we should go for it, but…isn't this a bit f-f-f-fast?"

"What?" asked Janice. "Having your hair done and a manicure is too much? I don't think so. If you're going to be my daughter, you are going to look presentable. You aren't a scruffy teenaged boy any more; you're a young lady now. It's high time you had your first visit to a beauty salon. I told Claire that you're taking my place today."

"But Mu-um! She'll know! I mean, what'll she say? Wu-wu-wu…?"

"Relax, Honey," Jan said trying to hide her giggles. "Claire already knows. She's sworn that she'll never tell a soul. If she wants to stay in business as a beautician, she has to accept as many differences in her customer base as you see in society and keep all sorts of secrets for her clients. That means serving anyone and everyone who wants her services equally. Now, let's get going, we have an appointment to keep!"

Tina got out of the car but froze in her tracks as soon as she turned to face the salon. Her mother had to nudge her to get her moving in the direction of the door again. "Mum! I don't want to do this!" she hissed.

"Oh relax, Sweetheart, it'll be fine. You'll see. Now move it, we're already five minutes late as it is!"

A small bell rang as Janice opened the door. She ushered Tina in before her. Trembling, Tina looked about the salon. The place was immaculate…for a Saturday. There were several women, their heads under dryers, reading magazines. One of them was getting a manicure while she sat there, while another sat with her feet in a basin of liquid, apparently soaking her feet. They never even looked up. The atmosphere was friendly and light. Tina wrinkled her nose at the smell, a troubled look on her face.

Claire, an older, matronly woman in a pink smock, greeted her long-time customer and friend before she was even through the door. "Jan! There you are! I was beginning to worry that you weren't going to make it! And this must be Tina!" she said, looking at the nervous girl. "Come in and get comfortable, Girl!" she said, motioning Tina into one of the comfortable chairs in the waiting area.

"Jan, Sandy had a cancellation this morning. If you'd like, she can take Tina for you."

Tina's eyes became as big as saucers as the colour drained from her face. She started shaking her head no. "Thanks, Claire," Jan said with a giggle, "but I promised Tina you'd do her yourself," Jan smiled as she sat next to her 'daughter.' "I'll tell you what; I'll take Sandy's opening and you can tell her what to do. Okay? That way, if she botches the job, you can blame her for the freebie that you're going to have to give me to make it right!"

The relief on Tina's face was almost comic. Claire almost laughed out loud at the sight. "Well, okay, hold on a second and I'll tell Sandy what to do." Chuckling, Claire went over to Sandy's chair and, in her effervescent, animated way, told her how to do Janice's hair. When she returned, she looked at Tina and spoke as she sat beside the girl.

"I'll tell you what I'm gonna do. I'm gonna give you a book with some styles in it…and you're going to tell me which style you'd like to have once your hair grows out. Okay? It may be just about shoulder length, but we both know it should be longer, don't we?"

Tina nodded meekly, afraid to give voice to her thoughts.

"After that, we're going to trim your hair and give it a body perm. Then, after I finish your hair, I'll do your nails and pierce your ears…and it's All on the house!"

"Claire!" Jan protested, looking past Tina at her friend. "That costs a fortune. I can't let you do that!"

"Jan, if it weren't for you sending me all those new clients every time you sold a house, I would've been out of business years ago," Claire said. "Besides, I've been dying to get my hands on Tina for the longest time. She's just going to love what I have in store for her."

Tina visibly sank down into the chair as if to try and hide in plain sight. Claire leaned toward Tina while opening a book of hairstyles. She put it into the girl's hands and looked in the direction of the page it was opened to. It looked like Claire was looking at the style book with Tina. In actuality, she was whispering in Tina's ear.

"Honey, relax. I have no intention of exposing you. Your Mum was instrumental in helping me save this business of mine. Now, I finally have a chance to pay her back for everything she's done for me. I always thought you were too pretty to be a boy! And now, I get a chance to do to you what I always thought should have been done with you. You are going to be the prettiest girl in the county when I get through with you!" A slow smile was starting to form at the corners of Tina's mouth. "Now then, have you decided on a style?"

"No," Tina squeaked. "I just can't seem to decide. What do you think would be best?"

Jan just stared at Tina her eyes wide with shock, knowing the loaded gun her daughter had just placed in Claire's mischievous hands. She needn't have worried, she realised, as she listened to Claire's reply.

"I'll tell you what," Claire said, "If you're going to let me decide what it's going to be, I'll just trim your hair every few weeks and we'll see what develops together. Okay?"

Tina bobbed her head up and down, a broad smile now on her face. "Okay, Claire, I'll leave it up to you. Surprise me," She giggled.

"That's the spirit! Now, into the chair with you!"

For the next three hours, Claire fussed. First, she washed out Tina's hair in the shampoo sink. Her fingers were like magic. All the stress from the last couple of days seemed to vanish with the gentle but firm shampoo Claire performed.

After shampooing her hair for the second time, and conditioning it twice, Claire trimmed the ends of Tina's hair and expertly rolled it into the perm bones. Then came the permanent solution; the source of the smell Tina noticed when she first entered the salon. Once the smelly stuff was finally rinsed from her hair and neutralised, Claire used a big blow drier and a wide toothed brush with holes in its face to add volume and lift to what was once considered long hair for Ernie, but was now considered relatively short to medium length hair for Tina.

When her hair was done, Claire started on Tina's nails. She clucked over how terrible they looked. When Claire had finished the third coat of polish, Tina was sporting the longest, most elegant, tapered, rose coloured, acrylic nails she'd ever seen. Tina sat with her hands held in front of her, her fingers spread wide and admired Claire's handiwork, a shocked look on her face. They seemed to be impossible to do anything with.

"Relax, Tina, they're only a half-inch longer than your finger tips," Claire laughed.

Janice looked on in amusement. "Claire, you know that's longer than I've ever worn them. That's almost cruel."

"Jan, if I leave her nails too short, she's going to think they're nothing more than screwdrivers. She'll have them ruined in a week. This way, she'll be forced to take things a bit more carefully; besides, aren't they just gorgeous?"

Turning to Tina, Claire added, "You don't want to break any of these off, Honey. They're liable to peel your whole fingernail off with them, right down to the nail bed. And believe me when I tell you, that hurts."

"I believe you! I'll be careful," promised Tina.

"Okay, now, sit still," Claire said from the side. Claire wiped a cool liquid on Tina's earlobe. There was a popping sound and Tina felt a pinch on her right ear lobe. As Claire passed around her back Tina saw a gun-like object in her hands.

"What's that?" Tina asked.

"This," Claire said, holding up the contraption, "is a piercing gun. Now hold still, I don't want this thing in your nose!" she said with a laugh.

Tina giggled as the gun popped again. Claire gave Tina a small bottle of solution while telling her how to care for her newly pierced ears.

"Janice, I want to see her back here in a week. I want to highlight her hair. I can't do that for about a week after a perm. The ammonia in the colour solution might damage that gorgeous hair of hers." Then she turned to Tina. "And you, young lady, I'm making an appointment for you for two weeks from today. You're going to need a re-base on those new talons of yours. You want to keep them looking nice, don't you?" Tina bobbed her head in agreement.

"Okay, Claire," Jan said, "but I wish you'd let me give you something for everything you've done today," she almost pleaded with the woman to take her money.

"No, Jan, this one's on me; it's the least I could do. Thanks again for all you've done for me and my salon. When it comes to Tina, I'm not even going to let you tip."

With that, the new mother-daughter pair left the beauty parlour and stepped into the afternoon sunshine. Tina nervously played with the gold studs in her ears. "Where to next, Mum?"

"Now I think we need to get you home so you can make dinner for Linda," Janice laughed.

"What's so funny, Mum?" Tina asked.

"I was just thinking, how do you feel about making some of your sauce for ravioli tonight?" she asked.

"Well, wouldn't that be cheating?" Tina asked. "I mean…all I'd have to do is thaw it out."

"But you made it, Sweetie," laughed Janice. "That's what counts, you made it and the meatballs in it! Come on, we're going shopping."

"For more clothes?" Tina asked incredulously.

"No, Honey, we'll go clothes shopping with and on Linda," she giggled. "We're getting some food and something for dessert."

"Okay," Tina said happily.

*****

Meanwhile, back at 'The Under-World', an interesting telephone conversation was just getting underway. "Missus Winchester, there's a call for you on line three," Marjorie said.

"Thank you, Marjorie, I'll take it in my office," she replied. There was only the barest hint of an accent. Jenny turned and walked to her office. On her way through the salon, she poured herself a cup of coffee from the ever present, always fresh, pot on the counter top coffee service.

Setting the coffee down on a single cup warming plate, Jenny sat at her desk, lifted the receiver and punched the button for line three. "This is Jennifer Winchester, how may I be of service?" she spoke into the phone.

The disembodied, female voice on the other end spoke in clipped business like tones. "Secure three, Delta Zero Eight Niner."

Jenny removed her charm bracelet and grasped a key that looked much like a smaller version of a soda machine key. She fitted it into the lock in the top right desk drawer and turned it. She pulled out a small box that was covered with lighted buttons and a booklet. She consulted the booklet and pressed a series of buttons.

All business now, Jenny spoke into the phone. "Secure three, Delta Zero Eight Niner, engaged, proceed."

The voice spoke again. It sounded less machine like and quite friendly this time. "Jenny, you old Battleaxe, how the hell are you?"

"Chilli! Is it really you? You brazen hussy! I'd scalp you for that stunt you pulled last time, but there's nothing left on that pate of yours to take away! How are you?!?"

"Absolutely mahvellous, Dahlink," she laughed. "I really am sorry about that incident, Dear. I had no idea they were going to pull something like that. As penance, I won't touch my scalp with a razor for a month. It'll play hell with my tan, but it'll be worth it when I have you make me all 'clean and shiny' again."

The smile in Chilli's voice was audible, causing Jenny to smile a wicked, mischievous smile. "Ooh! How positively kink! You're on," she chuckled.

"Uh oh," Chilli said in mock trepidation.

"Back to business, before I get myself in trouble again. How's our little project coming?"

"I think we've found our expert," Jenny said.

"You're not kidding me, I hope," Chilli replied.

"Honey, would I kid about something like this?" came her wounded reply.

"No, I guess you wouldn't at that. So tell me about her already."

"There are a few problems, though," Jenny continued in a quieter voice.

"I don't like what I'm hearing, Jenny," Chilli said, becoming cold and distant again. "What kind of problems? What are you setting me up for?"

"Remember that gem in the rough I was developing at Spectra?"

"Yes," came the cautious response.

"She has a son…."

"Hold it right there!" Chilli said, cutting her off. "You know the rules, women only!"

"That's the beauty of it, Chilli. Unless I miss my guess, Tigger's had his mother take him to see Bennett by now, and…." She of course was referring to Janice's long time friend Linda -- AKA Tigger -- in the Organisation.

"That head shrinking quack of hers?!?" Chilli exclaimed. "What the hell are you two up to now?"

"Well, Dear," Jenny continued giggling, "It seems our 'expert' is suffering from a latent case of Gender Dysphoria."

"Have you lost your mind?!?" Chilli screamed into the phone.

"No, Dear, but I have gained an expert," she said. "Not only that, but I think the 'impersonator' I've been grooming is ready to bring into the fold as well…."

The conversation continued on. Somehow, it looked like Jenny was going to get her way…again.

*****

Meanwhile, in the car on the way to the Super Mart, Tina was chattering away animatedly when Janice's cell phone rang. Jan and Tina looked at each other with surprise. It's not the fact that the phone rang that surprised them, but the fact that they were in an area that was supposedly not covered by cellular repeaters. It was the only "dark" area for miles. They were in a narrow valley with TV., A.M. and F.M. radio station transmitting towers on the tops of the hills on either side. There was no cellular reception there due to the lack of development and the fact that they were well below the transmission towers. The cost of the high power cell towers needed to cut through the radio noise was prohibitive for such a small "dark" spot in the coverage map.

"I have no idea," said Janice, shrugging her shoulders.

"Maybe they managed to put in some new repeaters," Tina replied looking intently at the hillside as Jan answered the phone.

"Hello?"

"Hi! Jan?" said the voice on the line.

"Linda?! How did you…? Oh, never mind. What's up?" Jan asked. "You aren't going to cancel out on me, are you?"

"What? And lose out on that original? Not on your life! I need a small favour from you, that's all," Linda replied. "I got called in to the office today and I can't get away for a bit. Since I knew you'd be out and about, I was hoping you could pick up a book for me. It's out of print and they won't hold it for more than a few days. The problem is, it came in on Monday."

"Sure, Linda, not a problem," laughed Jan. "What book store did you use?"

"Well, actually, it's not really a book store, per se," Linda replied. "It's a little speciality shop over on Zink Avenue. It's called Stephanie's Melting Pot. They sell all sorts of stuff there. Costumes, esoteric books, speciality books, they even have one of the largest collections of used comic books I've ever seen. It's kind of a strange place, but they'll guarantee that, if it exists, they can get it."

"Sounds like the kind of place you'd go," Jan laughed. "What's the name of the book?"

"Actually, there are several," Linda replied. "All by Jack Chalker."

"Okay, Linda," Jan replied, the smile still in her voice, "I'll pick them up on the way home. Dinner's at eight, don't forget!"

"I wouldn't miss it for the world," Linda said merrily. "Thanks again, Jan, see you at eight."

Jan disconnected the line with another puzzled shrug and put the phone back in her purse. She told Tina about the conversation. They resumed their idle chatter on their way to the store.

*****

Back at The Under-World, Samantha, clad in her usual jeans 'uniform,' walked into the store looking a bit perplexed. "Oh, Sam! There you are! Thank goodness you could come in today," exclaimed Jennifer Winchester. "Marjorie had to leave early and I am absolutely inundated with consultations this afternoon."

"I was happy to come in today, Missus Winchester," Samantha replied, "but I've never worked the front before. Besides, I'm not exactly dressed to work the sales floor. Why didn't you say something before I came in?"

"Sam, I know how you dislike wearing a dress," replied her employer. "If I asked you to come in to help me out by working the sales floor, you would have worn a dress, wouldn't you?"

"Yes'm, I wouldn't let you down, you know that."

"Dear, I couldn't ask you to do me a favour and come in on your day off, then expect you to wear something you abhor at the same time, now could I?" Jenny asked.

"Ma'am," Samantha began carefully, "I appreciate what you're saying, but, with all due respect, I smell a rat. What are you getting at?"

Laughing out loud, Jenny said, "My Dear, there is just no getting something past you, is there? Did you think I didn't notice how you behaved toward Tina?" The look on Samantha's face was priceless. She looked both frightened and excited at the same time. "I took the liberty of picking up a few things for you over lunch. They're in a bag in the stock room. I believe they should fit you just fine. Why don't you go on back and change? I'll handle the shop until you return."

Samantha, more puzzled than ever, walked slowly to the storeroom, her thoughts obviously on what her employer was hinting at. What in the name of all the gods and goddesses have I gotten myself into? She hired me knowing I don't like to get dressed up. In fact, she just said she knows I don't like getting dressed up. What is that conniving old biddy up to?

The bag Jennifer was hinting at was in front of Sam's locker. It was from J-Crew, and it was huge. "Well, whatever she bought me, it's top quality," Sam muttered.

Opening the bag, Sam peered inside. What she saw surprised her. Without removing anything, she could see a shoebox, a pair of chinos, a pale blue button front shirt still in the cellophane, a pullover, v-necked sweater, and a belt.

Samantha, bag in hand, strode purposefully to the front of the shop. As soon as the customer Jennifer was waiting on paid for her purchases, she confronted her employer in a hoarse whisper.

"Missus Winchester, I hope this isn't some sort of a joke. These are men's clothes!"

"No, Dear, it is definitely not a joke," said Jenny.

"But…why? I mean…I couldn't wear these things! I…."

Before she could finish the thought Jennifer cut her off. "Samantha, I think you'll find that not only are they your size, but that you could, and definitely should, wear them. I was watching you with Tina yesterday. The way you stared at her, let's just say, there were no questions as to what you were thinking. I thought you would, erm, appreciate the gift. Those things are in keeping with the thoughts you were having…aren't they?" she pressed.

"Well, I…" Samantha began, a blush starting to colour her cheeks. The poor girl was at a loss for words.

"Now then," continued Jenny, "why don't you go try those things on, and then report back to me." It wasn't a question, or a suggestion.

Returning to the stockroom, a smile began to form at the corners of Samantha's mouth as she thought, This is better than I could have ever hoped for!

Back at her locker, she started taking things out of the bag. It seemed J-Crew wasn't the only stop her cagey employer made. There were several skin out changes of clothes in the bag. Shoes, socks, T-shits, jockey shorts; Samantha broke into hysterics when she saw the athletic supporter and cup. She continued to laugh as she dressed. It was just too much.

When she finally stopped laughing, Samantha went to the front of the store. There were several women wandering about the sales floor, looking at the sexy merchandise. One of them looked up at Samantha in surprise. The shocked look faded as soon as she noticed Sam's bust line. She smiled at Sam and continued shopping.

Samantha walked up to her employer and asked, "Do I look all right?"

"Ah, that is such an improvement over your regular attire," Jenny said with a smile. " I trust everything fit?" Sam nodded as Jennifer continued. "Here, let's loosen that tie a bit," she said, reaching to loosen Sam's tie, "and undo the top button of the shirt…. There!"

"As if you didn't know it would fit," Samantha replied. "Tell me, how did you know what sizes to get me?"

"Well, your mother has shopped here for you before, you know," Jenny said. "I just took the sizes she bought for you then and converted them. Do you like it?"

"I'm almost embarrassed to say it, but…yes, I do like it." Sam said with a chuckle. "Tell me, why a cup and supporter? It's not like I have anything to support."

"Well, my dear, I thought it would help you get into the, um…swing of things, as it were. A little something to complete the…erm…package." With that, the two broke out in peals of laughter.

"Did you put them on?" Jenny asked when she finally stopped laughing enough to speak.

"Well…not the cup," giggled Sam. "I didn't want to worry the clientèle." With that, the two of them started laughing anew.

"Tell me, did you really send Marjorie home?"

"No, Dear, she'll be back in a few minutes. She'll show you how to run the front. I just sent her out for a long lunch. Now, Samantha, why don't you go into the salon and fix your face, you look a bit erm…butch for my shoppe." Again, she said it in such a way as to accentuate the fanciful spelling. "For making you change and wear makeup, I'll give you a trim after closing and you can have tomorrow off -- with pay, of course."

Laughing, Samantha replied, "Only if you call me Sam."

"Very well…Sam, go fix your face," Jenny giggled. "Marjorie should be back in a few minutes to show you what to do."

After doing an absolutely marvellous job of high fashion makeup, Sam returned to the front of the shop. Her attire and face were a study in dichotomy. They were so opposite, it was erotic.

Seeing Marjorie at the register, Sam's spirits spiked to fever pitch. With a mischievous smile on her face, she turned and walked along the side of the shopfront in an attempt to approach the til unobserved. It worked. Sam managed to get to the display of sale knickers at one side of the register, without Marjorie noticing her. She studied the young woman closely.

She's always getting dates, why is that? Never hurting for dates…. She's about the same height as I am I guess, she thought. She seems to be a couple of inches taller because of her heels. Nice legs, shapely. A bit heavier and not as long as Tina's…nicely shaped over all, but not the super model shape by any stretch of the imagination. What did Miss Klein say that was? Oh, yeah! I remember now, voluptuous, or something like that. Not the super model shape of…. Yeah I guess she is my girlfriend, Sam thought ruefully and with an embarrassing twinge of excitement. Still, Marjorie could almost pose for Playboy.

Turning so that her back was to Marjorie, and in as deep a voice as she could manage and not sound fake, Samantha asked, "If these don't fit her, can I bring them back?"

Turning to look in the direction of the voice, Marjorie popped into her usual sales spiel. "Well, Sir, here at The Under-World, no sale is final until…."

Sam turned around.

"Samantha?!?" Marjorie squealed in amazement. Giggling uncontrollably, Sam could only nod in the affirmative. "Ohmigods!" Marjorie continued. "You look…Samantha?!? What happened? Why? When? Ohmigods! You look so cool!"

Sam motioned with her thumb in the direction of Jennifer.

"Missus Winchester did it?"

"Well, she bought the clothes," Sam continued to giggle, "I did the rest." She did a perfect pirouette. "Like it?"

"You look so…! Ohmigods! Honey, if you're gonna look like that, we're gonna have to teach you how to move, guys just don't pirouette. That look is sooo hot!"

"I take it you like?"

"Like? What are you doing later on? Gods, that is so butch and so…. Do you know Chil…er, Joanne Ayers yet?" Sam shook her head no. "You will," Marjorie continued. "Just wait 'til you meet her. You two are like two peas in a pod. That looks sooo sexy on you. You know…if we did your hair like Julie Andrews in the movie Victor-Victoria and dropped the makeup…. You are perfect. Absolutely flawless." She was having problems completing her line of thought. It only made Sam laugh harder.

"But why?" Marjorie pressed.

When Sam finally got herself under control, she replied, "I guess it's because of the way I reacted to Tina."

"Well, you have to admit," Marjorie interjected, "if you two go out for a burger, no-one will stare at you now. Do you think she'll like it?"

"I sure hope so. I know I do. Do you really think that kind of hair cut will look okay? I mean…I don't want to look like a dyke or something."

"Sam, cut the hair and lose the makeup and I'll go out with you. Hell, I'll even pay! Besides, when you meet Joanne, you'll see that short hair does not make you any less feminine."

"You!?! Little Miss Priss? You'd go out with me? What makes you think I'd want to date you?" Sam asked laughingly.

"Yup! Me. You look that good. Oh, relax; I know you have the hots for Tina. I just wanted you to know how good you look. Still, I wouldn't mind stepping out with you now."

"Speaking of dates," Samantha said, "how is it you always have some gorgeous hunk on your arm, yet you never seem to date them more than twice?"

"Love em, and leave em," she laughed. "Seriously? I never get asked out more than twice. I still haven't figured it out, but…. Well…let's just say I haven't found one I think I'd want to date more than twice anyway. So what are you doing in here today?"

"The old Battleaxe called me in to work. I got here and she said it was time I learned to work the front…and then made me change into these," she said, as she waved a hand over her attire. "You're supposed to teach me."

"Okay! Well, le'me see, first…." Marjorie started to teach Samantha the ropes of the shopfront. It looked like Sam was in for a big change.

Surreptitiously looking on from a discrete distance, Jennifer smiled smugly. That was almost too easy, she thought. All right, Sam, a Victor-Victoria pixie cut it is. Grinning like the cat that swallowed the canary, she went back to her customer.

*****

As they were heading up Washington Boulevard, Janice and Tina noticed the store Linda had mentioned. Stephanie's Melting Pot was on their side of the street; there was plenty of on street parking right in front of the store on the corner of Zink Avenue and Washington Blvd. The business was housed in an old converted supermarket that appeared to have been an A&P at one time. The old car park was halved for another building, but it even boasted off street parking as well. There were several teenaged boys staring at the window display of comic books.

"Now, that's convenient, isn't it?" Janice asked her daughter.

"It's almost like she expected us to be going this way," remarked Tina ruefully.

Tina's comment caught Janice's attention. She stopped the car in front of the store and looked thoughtfully at Tina. "You know, Tina," Jan said, "I almost have to agree with you there. Why don't you come in with me and we'll see what that devious little witch is up to, together."

Tina smiled, "Okay, Ma, I'm game if you are."

As Tina stepped from the car, the attention of the boys shifted from the window display to Tina. One of the youths elbowed another to get his attention and motioned with his thumb in Tina's direction. As mother and daughter walked past, a low whistle could be heard. Janice smiled a knowing smile, but Tina thought she was going to die of embarrassment. She turned beet red and seemed to shrink visibly. Jan, seeing it out of the corner of her eye, got a determined look on her face.

Once they were in the mantrap of the store, Janice turned to Tina and said, "Honey, when they whistle at you like that, don't shrink away from them. Stand tall; be proud of who you are! You're gorgeous and they know it. They only wish they could be with you, that's why they were being vulgar; they knew they don't stand a chance with you. If they look sleazy, or they're gross, there are other ways to handle it, but don't you ever slink away in shame!" Tina just nodded her head, afraid of making a sound.

The inside of the store was much larger than it appeared from the outside. Down the wall of the Washington Street side of the store were racks and racks of high quality costumes. There were dozens of every type of costume imaginable in what appeared to be every size under the sun. The rest of the store was devoted to magazine racks and shelves holding all types of mementos, comic, manga and anime character paraphernalia. Role-playing games and supplies…. It looked like an anime, cartoon and comic book, manga and R.P.G. supermarket.

Beside a row of waist high glass cases was a character with long, flowing, golden brown hair. She stood at least five feet ten inches tall and wore black patent leather boots that came to the middle of her curvaceous thighs. The boots had what seemed to be the highest heels Tina ever saw in her life. They looked delicate, almost as if the heels wouldn't support the woman's weight. As Tina's gaze travelled up the woman's body, her eyes grew wide as pie plates while they took in the painted on fit of the black, patent leather, Catwoman costume the woman was wearing. If she had an ounce of fat on her body, Tina couldn't see where it was being hidden. There was nowhere she could hide it! Her body was perfect. Statuesque was the only way to describe her.

Gods above, Tina thought, it's the Catwoman come to life!

"Mrrrowwl… Welcome to my den," purred Catwoman. "Mmmhow can I help you today?"

Tina just stared, goggle-eyed. Janice looked at her daughter and started to laugh. "Hello," Jan began. Noticing her daughter still staring, she hissed, "Tina! Stop staring!" She turned back to Catwoman and continued. "My gods! That has to be the absolute best Catwoman costume I have ever seen! Not to mention that you also have the body to go with it."

"Mmmwhy thank you!" purred Catwoman. "NnnI'll bet Linda sent you in for her books." Both Tina and Janice stared open mouthed.

Finally breaking character, Catwoman started to laugh. "She called me and told me to expect you, Jan. This must be Tina; my gods, Girl, have I got a costume for you! Of course, your hair is a bit short, but…. Oh, I am sorry, I really do love my super-hero costumes and Tina has the perfect body for Super Girl…. I recognised you from the description Linda gave me. She said you might have your daughter with you. I just assumed…. Well, any way, come on over here. I have her books all wrapped up and ready to go. Linda already gave me her credit card information; I'll just ring them up. It's a good thing you agreed to come in to pick them up. I have three buyers lined up waiting for these particular books."

Jan, finally snapping out of her shock, started to laugh. "I'm sorry, but you seem to have me at a disadvantage."

Catwoman replied with a giggle, "Please excuse my bad manners. I'm Stephanie."

"Of Stephanie's Melting…" Jan began.

"One and the same! Pleased to meet you!"

"The pleasure is all mine, Stephanie. As you suspected, the one with the wide eyes and open mouth, here, is Tina."

"Are you sure I can't get that costume for you…?"

Laughing, Jan cut her off and said, "Thank you, no. We'll just take Linda's books today, but I think we will stop in another time."

"Well, Jan, it has been a pleasure meeting you," Stephanie said as she handed the bag to Janice. "I look forward to your next visit. Bring Tina with you! I'd love to see her in that costume. It would be perfect on her!"

Still laughing, Jan said, "I think I'll do just that. Have a great day! Come on, Gertrude, close your mouth and get the lead out. We still have grocery shopping to do."

"Bye," squeaked Tina, looking back over her shoulder. What a fantastic body that woman has, she thought as she followed her mother out the door.

As they emerged from the store, the young boys, that had formed the gauntlet the pair walked earlier were gone. Tina was visibly relieved. "I see your fan club has decided to call it a day," Jan joked as they got into the car.

"I couldn't be happier," Tina replied.

"You know," her mother said, "you're going to have to get used to that. You really are very attractive. The next time that happens, don't slouch, stand tall; be proud of who you are. Act like you're above them. You aren't the one being vulgar.

"What did you think of Stephanie?" Jan asked.

"Wow!" Tina said. "Do you think that she really had all of what we saw under that costume?"

"I don't see how it could have been otherwise," Jan replied with a smile, as she pulled away from the kerb. "You could see every line, crease and wrinkle under that costume. I thought your nails were long; I don't see how she can get anything done with those claws."

"Her? What about me? Look at these things!" Tina complained, holding her hands up to her mother. "I can't even brush the hair out of my face without poking myself in the eye!"

"Oh ye of little faith," giggled Jan. "Give them time. I'll bet that by the time Linda comes over you'll have gotten used to them."

"Yeah, right, and the pope is Italian, too!" Tina countered sarcastically, thinking about the Polish pope.

Jan steered the car into the car park of the 'Super Mart' shopping centre.

"Ready to walk the gauntlet again?" Jan asked with a smile, indicating another crowd of young boys outside the Blockbuster video store.

"Can't I just stay here?" Tina asked balefully.

"Not unless you want them coming over and trying to pick you up," Jan laughed, as she pulled into a space directly in front of the video store.

Tina whined quietly as she got ready to step into the pool of circling sharks.

"Just remember what I said, Honey," Jan said. "Head up, shoulders back, stand tall and proud."

Tina got out of the car, and in one motion, slung her purse over her shoulder and closed the car door. These boys were considerably more vociferous than the last. There were shouts of, "Hey, Mama! Over here, Baby! I'll take care of you!" and worse. Tina stood tall and walked alongside her mother, unconsciously adding a bit more wiggle to her walk. Without looking at them as she passed, she flipped them the bird over her shoulder.

Trying desperately to sound stern, and failing miserably, Jan chastised her child, the giggle in her voice obvious. "Tina, that wasn't very ladylike!"

"I know, Ma, but it sure felt good!" came the laughing response.

"I think it's time you stopped calling me Ma. Don't you?" Jan countered. "Most young girls call their mothers 'Mum,' 'Mummy,' or 'Mother.'"

The valley girl made another appearance. "Yes, Mo-therrr."

Spirits soaring, the two giggling women entered the store. Mother and daughter shopped carefully and selectively, conversing quietly as they made their way through the store.

"Oh, look!" Tina exclaimed, making a beeline to a display of strawberries. "What do you think of strawberry shortcake for dessert?"

"That does sound good, but are the strawberries any good?"

"With enough sugar, they're always good!" laughed Tina.

"You're going to have to start watching your figure, Sweetheart," Jan remonstrated. "Remember, a minute on the lips…."

"Yes, I know, I know, a lifetime on the hips. But it does sound like the perfect dessert; besides, you know how much I can eat."

"Just because you can eat whatever you want right now is not an excuse for developing poor eating habits…but that does sound good," Jan vacillated. "Okay, okay, today, and I mean just today, strawberry shortcake it is."

Gleefully, Tina attacked the display while her mother went to find the makings for salad.

They quickly traversed the store, getting the needed items for dinner and some miscellaneous toiletries for them both. Jan steered the cart to the nearest checkout lane, only to change her mind at the last moment and took her place in another line. Unfazed by her mother's last second change, Tina followed blindly.

Jan gazed at the usual media tripe in the magazine stands by the checkout and said, "Why don't you get yourself a couple of magazines for later, Sweetie?"

Without thinking, Tina turned and started to head over to the book racks near the checkout aisles, where the computer and technology books and magazines were located.

"Where are you going?" Jan asked. "Why don't you get me a Vogue? I see the new issue of Seventeen is out, and we can share the Cosmo," she finished brightly.

Tina stopped in her tracks, a blush slowly spreading across her delicate cheeks. "Why is she doing this to me?" she mumbled as she tried to look over the magazine racks without being noticed. Selecting the suggested magazines, Tina returned to the checkout stand. Placing the magazines on the conveyor belt, she looked up into the brightest blue eyes she'd ever seen on a boy. They contrasted beautifully with his closely cropped blonde hair. The checker, all of six feet in height and well muscled she noticed, was scanning the items without taking his eyes off her. Her cheeks turned a bright crimson as she stared at the floor in a vain attempt not to see and be seen by him.

Seeing her avert her gaze, he spoke. "Hi! I'm Brad; beautiful out today, isn't it?"

Still looking at the floor, Tina replied, "I guess so," her voice barely above a whisper. Janice looked on in amusement.

Brad continued, "Are you doing anything later on? My shift ends at four thirty; maybe we could stop by the Pit and maybe see a movie afterward?"

Horrified at what was happening, Tina just shuffled her feet, still staring at the floor. Jan came to her rescue. "I'm sorry, Brad, but we're entertaining a few guests at home tonight," she said with a giggle, "I'm afraid Tina won't be able to accompany you; besides, I don't think her boyfriend would appreciate it, do you Tina?"

Dumbstruck at the sequence of events, Tina just shook her head and mumbled a soft, "No."

Ever the optimist, Brad said, "Well, if you ever get tired of him, just let me know." His smile beamed, "I always work Saturdays."

"Thank you, Brad," Jan said with a smile. Turning to Tina, she said, "Where are your manners? Thank Brad for his invitation."

"Thank you," Tina mumbled.

"That's thirty-nine forty-two, Ma'am," Brad said, totalling out the order. "Will that be cash or charge?"

"Let's live dangerously," Jan countered. "Charge it." She swiped her American Express card through the reader. Brad reached to examine the card.

After bagging their order, Brad said with his best smile, "Thanks for coming in today, Missus Wilson. Tina, please come again soon, even if it's just to say hi, okay?"

Tina all but fled from the store, hanging on to her mother's arm for support. She was so distracted by Brad she never even noticed the young toughs outside. Once they were safely ensconced in the car and on their way once more, Janice spoke. "You know, Honey, Brad was just being friendly. The least you could have done was give him a smile."

"But he was hitting on me! I'm a guy! What am I supposed to say; sure, Brad, I'd love to go out? I mean…."

"Are you a guy? Jan replied. "Look at you, you look like a living, breathing, Barbie Doll. This is part of the territory of being a girl, Sweetie. You're going to have to learn how to deal with boys that make passes at you.

"Next time a young man makes a pass, smile. If you want to accept the pass, and a date, avert your face and peer up at him through your eyelashes. Then you smile at him and speak softly. Blink a few times while you do and he'll be putty in your hands. If you want to turn him down, look him in the eye, smile, but not as sweetly, and say thanks, but no thanks. It's that simple.

"Whatever you do, unless he's been anything less than a gentleman, don't put him down. I think you know what I mean there, don't you?" Tina just nodded her head. It looked like she was on the verge of tears. "Cheer up, Sweetie, treat it as a learning experience. We're going to win a bet tonight, remember?" Tina nodded her head and looked a bit more thoughtful than she did upset.

This just might be a bit harder than I originally thought, Jan mused as she drove the rest of the way home.

*****

Part-8

Saturday Evening September 5^th

Preparing dinner was a snap. All Tina had to do was thaw the sauce in a microwave and boil water for the ravioli. Dessert was just a matter of washing, hulling and slicing strawberries, sprinkling them with sugar and putting them in the fridge to chill, then making quick biscuits with Bisquick. It took her all of fifteen minutes to prepare the strawberries and another twenty for the biscuits, including the baking time. After she popped the sauce in the microwave to thaw, she went up to her mother's room to redo her face and to get help on selecting an outfit.

Tina was sitting at the vanity putting the finishing touches on her face as her mother looked on from the bed.

"Mum?" Tina asked as she blotted her lipstick.

"Yes, Honey."

"What do you think I should wear?" Tina asked. "I want to look nice, but I don't think I want to get too carried away, either."

"You're thinking along the right lines, Sweetie, I'm proud of you," Jan said. "Why don't you try the Young Republican look?"

"The who?"

"You know, little Miss New England," came the smirking reply. "Put on a silk button front blouse, a crew necked sweater and a jeans skirt. I think a nice, tan or taupe, low heeled pump would finish it off rather well."

"Okay." Tina paused, and then, in a quiet voice, asked, "Mum?"

"Yes?"

"What's a pump?" The look of exasperation on Jan's face was priceless. Tina couldn't hold a straight face any longer. She burst out laughing.

"Why you little minx!" Jan laughed, throwing a pillow at Tina. "Go get dressed before I turn you over my knee!"

Tina broke into her best Maimie impersonation as she edged toward the door, "Please don' beat dees tard ole bones, Massa! I's a goin! I's a goin!" Tina, giggling wildly, scampered for the door. Just as she made the turn out of the bedroom and into the hall, another pillow flew by, narrowly missing her head. She shrieked with glee as she ran laughing down the hall.

"Oh no, I think I've created a monster," Jan groaned happily.

*****

When Tina finished dressing for dinner she presented herself to her mother for inspection.

"How do I look, Mum?"

"You look fine, Honey. Come here and sit down," Jan said.

Tina walked over to the bed and sat beside her mother.

"I was thinking about that little Maimie impersonation you do." Jan Continued. "I know it's funny to us, but it's not always funny to everyone else. Back when Maimie made her living doing those skits and routines for the movies, it was the only way she could make a living. They wouldn't hire African American people unless they were willing to behave in that manner on camera. It was another way of reinforcing the stereotypes society wanted to impose and keeping the people of African descent under their thumbs. It's not proper and I don't want to hear you doing it again. Am I understood?"

"Yes, Mum, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be putting anyone down, I just…."

"I know, Honey, but, put yourself in Maimie's shoes for a second. How would you feel if someone pointed at you and impersonated you? Suppose they flounced around limp-wristed and spoke with an exaggerated lisp?"

Tina stared at her mother as the words sank in. Her lower lip began to quiver ever so slightly and her eyes began to shine with the tears welling within them.

"Oh, Mum," Tina moaned in a quiet whisper, "that's not how you see me, is it?"

Janice smiled warmly at her new daughter. "Of course not, Tina. You are the very picture of a beautiful, vibrant young woman. But do you see just how little it can take to hurt someone? You want everyone to accept the new you, don't you?" Tina nodded tearfully. "Then, you need to start by treating everyone with respect at all times. If you do that, they'll treat you the same way, more often than not. You have to be careful and watch other people's feelings. I'm just as guilty as you are for laughing at you and that silly routine of yours. You can't just say anything you like, okay?"

"Okay. I promise to be more careful about what I say and do, all the time."

"All right, let's get cracking. You have a dinner to prepare!" With that, the two of them went into the kitchen to finish readying dinner.

*****

Eight o'clock found Tina in an apron, putting the finishing touches on the salad and sour cream dressing. Jan supervised her preparations from the antique table. "Remember, Tina, think in waltz time when you're serving. Dip two three, pour two three and when you're walking, it's glide two three. Think you can handle that?" Jan asked. Tina nodded as she finished the salad. "Okay, Sweetie," Jan continued. "Put those in the fridge. As soon as Linda gets here you can put the ravioli in the water."

When chimes of Westminster announced their guest, Jan started to get up to answer the door. "Are you trying to lose the bet already?" Tina asked. Jan looked at Tina in askance. "I'm supposed to play hostess tonight, not you, remember? I'll get the door." Removing her apron and placing it on the counter, Tina walked to the front door.

As she was opening the door, a gaily-wrapped bottle was thrust inside, causing Tina to pause and take stock of the situation. A lilting, feminine voice could be heard. "I come bearing gifts!"

Taking the proffered bottle from the hand, Tina opened the door the rest of the way in a rush and greeted her mother's long-time friend and quasi-family member. "Linda! Hi! Come on in," Tina said enthusiastically as she embraced her guest in a gentle, one armed hug and kissed the air by her ear. "Did you get your hair done today, too? It looks great! Here, let me take your sweater."

Shocked as much by the effusive greeting as by Tina's appearance, Linda just stood and gaped. "What, aren't you going to stay?" Tina chided.

The shock ebbing, Linda came to life. "Er…Tina?!? Damn! You look great! I love what Claire did with your hair!"

"Do you really like it?" Tina asked as she unconsciously raised a hand to her hair. "She wants me back in a week to do some highlights. You like?" she asked, turning in a graceful pirouette. Linda just beamed a blinding smile at the girl and nodded enthusiastically.

"Now," Tina continued, "are you going to give me your sweater, or are you conceding the bet and going home?"

"You little stinker! No, I am not conceding the bet, Miss Grace, I'm going to get that Ansel Adams your mother cheated me out of at that auction if it kills me."

"I hear Swan's Mortuary is running a special; did you buy your plot already?" Tina joked.

Jan, hearing the ruckus in the foyer, came out to investigate. "Hi, Linda; oh! I love your hair. Come on into the kitchen.

"Tina, is that wine?"

"Yes it is." Linda replied. "It's a very nice vintage Cabernet, thankyouverymuch!" Jan reached for the bottle while Linda continued to speak. "I got a case at Apple Jack's last week. "What's for dinner? I'm famished."

"We're having ravioli for an entrée," Jan said, "and strawberry shortcake for dessert."

"Hey! Just wait a minute!" Linda exclaimed. "You just lost. The deal was, Tina makes dinner, or have you already conveniently forgotten that little part of the bargain?"

"But she did," countered Jan with a Cheshire Cat smile. "She made the sauce last week. And, as soon as she hangs up your sweater," she said looking at Tina, urging her on with her gaze, "she's going to put the ravioli in."

"That's not fair!" Linda started to complain as she started into the kitchen behind Jan.

"What do you mean, 'not fair'? You said she had to make it and she did. You never said when she had to make it."

"That stinks," Linda pouted. "You know what I meant."

"No, I know what you said. What you said was, and I quote: 'All right, Tina acts as hostess, makes dinner, and serves.' End quote."

"Realtor!" accused Linda.

"Bean counter!" came the retort.

"All right, she made dinner," the petite blonde conceded reluctantly as she walked into the kitchen.

"As you can see," Jan said, "I still have a kitchen." She continued through to the dining room. The eight-foot oak table had been set for a formal dinner of three. The fine bone china had been set out and two pieces of crystal stem-ware were at each place setting.

Tina entered the room and went to the foot of the table.

"Linda, if you would be so kind as to take your place," she said, as she pulled out the heavy end chair, "I can begin."

"I concede that you're up on your Emily Post," Linda said. "Could we be a bit less formal?"

"Of course," Tina said with relief. "What would you like to change?"

"Let's say we gather at one end of the table or the other." Linda smiled. "I'd really hate to have to yell across the room to try and be heard," she giggled. "Besides, I don't think my knowledge of formal dining is as up to snuff as yours. What did you do, surf the web to find all this?"

"I'll never tell," came the retort, as she put the chair back under the table. Tina started to move the place setting to the right of the head of the table.

Pulling the chair out for her guest, Tina motioned her over. "I could get used to this," Linda said.

Tina disappeared into the kitchen, returning moments later with a tureen of minestrone soup. Serving from the left in European fashion, Tina smoothly ladled the soup into the bowls before her mother and her guest. Tina then served herself and, after placing the tureen on the sideboard, took her seat. She slid the ring from her napkin and, placing the ring to one side, Tina carefully unfolded the cloth and daintily placed it in her lap. The picture of grace under pressure, Tina was a perfect lady.

Her manners with the soup were impeccable. Always dipping the spoon into the soup in a smooth studied motion away from her body and sipping the soup from the spoon with nary a slurp. Posture formally correct, Tina never once leaned over her plate, rested an arm or elbow on the table and, unbelievably, never once did a single drop of soup drip in her lap or on the tablecloth. All actions gracefully carried out, while holding up her end of the pleasant table chatter.

After the soup was finished, removing from the right, Tina cleared the table. She returned with a serving tray containing a covered serving bowl of ravioli and meatballs, a serving dish of Locatelli grated cheese, and another tureen with more sauce and meat. Placing the tray on the sideboard, again she served the food flawlessly.

It looked as if Tina was going to walk away with the bet when disaster struck midway through the entrée. The idle banter at the table put Tina at ease. So much so, that she forgot, just for the briefest of moments, that she was a young lady on a mission. Instead of breaking the ravioli in half with her fork as she had been doing, she speared one whole. There she was, fork neatly spearing the ravioli dead centre when, on its way over the edge of the bowl, it grazed the rim. The pasta shell started to rip where the tines had speared the morsel. As it cleared the table and was gracefully approaching Tina's waiting mouth, it happened.

The torn pasta, though aldente, wasn't strong enough to bear the weight of the sauce coating it and the cheese within, it fell…. Tina watched it drop in, what to her, was slow motion. There it was…in mid flight…turning slowly…end… over end. She could see the red sauce glaring angrily as the broken ravioli rotated in the air, dropping squarely…onto the napkin…in the centre of Tina's lap…with a soft…wet…plop! The bite would have been a bit large, but concealable, were it not for her dropping it into her lap. She blanched. It looked like the faux pas was missed! No-one said or did anything to acknowledge the event.

From there, dinner progressed smoothly and quickly, but Tina wanted to cry. I lost the bet, I just know it. I can't do anything right. I lost the bet for Mum. Oh, gods above, why do these things always happen to me? she lamented silently.

It wasn't until after Tina cleared up the dinner plates, served, and cleared, the salad and dessert was before them that Linda brought the subject of the bet out into the open.

"Okay, the trial by fire is over," she said with a smile. "Tina, you were unbelievable. I thought I was going to wear the soup or the sauce for sure. Then, when you ladled the strawberries over the cakes without slopping it up, well…I've got to hand it to you, Kiddo; you've made quite the improvement over your usual boorish manners and lack of grace. But…there is the matter of that ravioli in your lap during the entrée."

"Now, just wait a minute, Linda…" Jan began in defence of her child.

"Oh, relax, Jan, she's won, but not unconditionally."

"And just what is that supposed to mean?" Jan asked suspiciously.

"Well, if her performance had been flawless and she hadn't slipped once, there would be no strings. As it stands, we have a draw. No winner, no loser. But, if she's willing to do a little computer work for a friend of mine, I'll make good on my end of the bargain. I'll even up my end of the stakes. That means Tina will get anything, furniture, clothes, makeup, dancing lessons, anything a girl of eighteen and nineteen could possibly want or need. If she wants it, it's hers for the period of one year, including all doctor bills. Want a pony? I'll foot the bills for all of it, right down to stable and farrier fees just as we agreed."

"What kind of computer work?" Tina asked carefully. Having known Linda her entire life, Tina knew that behind that bubble-headed, blonde-bimbette look, was one of the sharpest, most conniving minds in the world. Linda might be blond, ditzy looking and a buxom little babe, but she was sharp.

Linda's next statement was delivered in this same sharp businesslike tone. "She needs an ultra secure LAN, WAN and mobile system set-up, with the hottest servers you can build. The whole thing will need to be fully integrated with complete audio, video, microwave and cellular communications built into it. Can you handle something like that?"

"Yes…and no," Tina replied cagily.

Janice stifled a giggle. She loved watching Tina take Linda on. It was almost as if they were siblings with the way they bantered, parrying innuendo and diatribe.

"And what is that supposed to mean?" Linda took to the offensive. "Either you can do it, or you can't."

All business now, Tina's demeanour did a complete one eighty. She was as cold and calculating as they come. "The type of system you're asking for is not your run of the mill business set-up. It can cost more than thousands of dollars; it can conceivably run into the millions. You make it sound like a little office set-up. It's not. The system, to be as functional as you've intimated, yet didn't actually say, needs to become part of the backbone. In other words, it has to become its own I.S.P. At the heart of it all needs to be a small supercomputer. A mini Cray would be best. Assuming, whoever your friend is, is rich, they'll be close to poor when I'm done spending their money."

"I didn't ask you what it was going to cost, I asked you if you could do it. Can you?"

"Yes…and no."

"Damn it Tina!" Linda exclaimed. She was so exasperated she wanted to throttle the girl. Jan didn't make it any easier by giggling out loud.

"If I design, install and maintain it, my suggestions are followed to the letter and I'm given 'carte blanche,' yes. I can do it…and you're going to owe me a lot more than a year's worth of clothes, furniture, and accessories. But yes, I can do it."

"Will you do it?"

"Mum?"

"Honey, you're sure you can handle that?" asked Jan.

"Sure, Mum," Tina said. "It's more complex than Linda made it sound, but I can do it. It's just that it takes a good bit of time to do and I don't think it fair that all I get out of it are some clothes, furniture, accessories and doctor visits. Besides, what about school? I'm taking classes at the University this term and I have my course load at Central. Add this to it and I'll be tied up for thirty-six hours a day for the next year! I won't have time to sleep or anything!"

"Linda, she's right, you know," Jan stated. "What you're asking is an awful lot."

Linda set her jaw; you could see the wheels spinning in her brain. Then, out of the blue, Tina said, "Here's how it works. I continue with my coursework at school and the university. In my spare time, I'll give you at least ten hours a week, but no more than 20 hours a week. That way I have some time for myself. For the time I give you, I charge you fifty dollars an hour. You arrange it as a salary, and you pay the taxes. That means, if I work ten hours, I get paid five hundred net, not gross. I get what ever I ask for in terms of clothes, accessories and everything else, just like you agreed, no questions asked.

"I go to your friend's place, get the complete rundown on what she has, wants and needs. I don't mean just on paper, I want to see what she has. She holds nothing back. She answers all questions and I mean all, not just the convenient ones. And she does so completely and honestly. I present her with a list of things I say she needs and she buys them. No quibbling on price or brand. I set it up, I configure it and I maintain it. I'll train her and her people to run it. I'll even do the bespoke programming it'll require. After the year is up, my rates go to one hundred fifty dollars an hour…and if I feel it conflicts with my sense of honesty or propriety, I don't do it and you still foot the bill for everything I want."

"Now just a…hold on there!" Linda started, her face turning red.

"Those are the terms, take 'em or leave 'em. You don't like it, we're even," Tina said with finality.

Janice couldn't help herself she burst out laughing. Linda, the unstoppable, manipulating wizard of all time had just been bested…and by a teenager. "I think she has you there, Linda. Those sound like the best terms you can hope for," Jan managed between giggles.

Linda, succumbing to the inevitable, laughed as well. "You know…it's highway robbery, but we have a deal," she said in resignation and reached into her purse. She pulled out an envelope and, stretching across the table, handed it to Tina. "This is for you," she said.

Tina reached out and took the envelope. Her nails seemed to make it impossible for her to grasp it properly to tear the edge off it the way she normally would. Linda giggled and said, "I see no-one warned her about Claire."

"Oh, I guess they aren't too bad," Tina said, her face a delicate shade of rose. "They just take a bit of getting used to." It took a few seconds, but Tina discovered a very good use for her new "talons." Sliding the tip of a nail into the top edge of the flap, she slit the envelope open, using her nail as a letter opener. Reaching inside, she pulled out a silver American Express credit card with her name on it, a temporary student ID for the university and a brochure for Cliffside Academy, a rather exclusive private school, a driver's license and birth certificate.

"Use the credit card in good health. You are now a signer on my American Express Platinum account. But, I get to see what you buy! I want to be there the first time you use it, okay? Try not to get into trouble using the license, it'll work for ID, but it's just a fake. Remember that. I know a doctor at the hospital. She gave me the fake birth certificate. You can always use that to get another license." Tina nodded silently, staring at the contents of the envelope. She spread them out on the table beside her plate.

Continuing, Linda said, "A friend of mine works in admissions. She gave me the ID card for you. She said that you'd have to go back down there and have your picture taken for the regular student ID. And, I figured that if Tina was going to be around for at least a year, you might not want to go back to Central. You started classes there when? Wednesday the second? Cliffside's fall semester begins next Wednesday, September ninth. That should give you the opportunity to start the year over as Tina. How's that sound?"

Tina looked at her mother in askance. Jan replied to the question for her daughter. "Well, it is a bit sudden, but it does sound like the ideal thing to do, given the current circumstances. But isn't Cliffside a bit pricey?"

"They might be a bit on the expensive side," Linda answered, "but I think they'll challenge Tina a bit more academically."

"Tina? Does that sound all right with you?" her mother asked. "It means you won't finish high school at Central with your friends." She sounded genuinely concerned.

"The only friend I have at Central," or anywhere for that matter, she added silently "is Samantha. And the guys at school make it hard for me to see her there anyway, so…. Yeah, sure, I guess so," she sounded a bit lifeless.

"What's the matter, Honey?" Janice asked.

"Wuh…well, it just seems…."

"Do you want to stay at Central?"

"No! I mean, I get teased badly enough as it is, but…it's all happening so fffffast." She seemed genuinely confused.

"Honey," Linda said, "sometimes finding out who you really are is a hard and scary process. I don't want you to think that this is something you have to do now. But…it should be something you think very hard about, before doing it, and especially hard about, before not doing it. If this is who you really are, you should find out what it's like now, before you're all alone, with no-one to help you.

"You know I can be a manipulative bitch. You proved that with our little spate of negotiations. However, this is one time when I can honestly say, I want what's best for you and not what's in it for me. Not because it will cost me less if you decide not to, but because I really, truly want you to be happy with who you are and who you will become.

"This is an experiment. Yes, it seems like it's going awfully fast. That's my fault; but, at the same time, wouldn't it be nice if you had some fond memories of high school, too? If we hurry, you can start the school year as Tina. You'll have a chance to meet new people and make new friends. You might even have a great time doing it! But you'll never have the chance to do it as Ernie. It'll just be another year of the same old thing, if you do it as Ernie.

"What do you say? Want to give it a try?" Linda finished quietly.

"Can I back out any time I want?"

"Well…it might be a bit difficult for school," Linda said hesitating, "but sure, anytime you want; as long as you keep your end of the bargain with the computer work."

"And it won't cost Mum anything if I do?"

"Your Mum and I are even," Linda replied. "Even if you back out before the year is up. But…you have to promise me one more thing, well…two more."

"What?" Tina looked about ready to cry again.

"One, that you give it your very best shot to try and stick it out for the full year; and two, that you don't cry because you look so pretty and it's my turn to cry," Linda said as a tear rolled down her cheek.

"I promise on one and I'll try on two," Tina said as she jumped up from her chair and ran to Linda to give her a hug. "I promise I'll try, Linda, I promise."

*****

Part-9

Midnight Downloads Author's Note:

WARNING:

This part of Midnight Downloads has a scene that depicts VERY GRAPHIC AND EXTREME VIOLENCE. As the author, I WILL NOT APOLOGISE FOR ITS INCLUSION IN THIS STORY. It can be construed -- by some -- to be gratuitous violence. I concede this point as its inclusion is not integral to the story line. Only a mention that it happened is necessary to further the story.

I argue that it is not gratuitous because while the story can be successfully read without it, it describes -- in shocking, horrifying detail -- something that happens every day. It depicts -- in gruesome, disgusting detail -- something that occurs to thousands of men, women and children in this country and in every country around the world. It depicts something that must stop.

Why should it be included? Read the violence and tell me if you can live under that cloud of fear every day of your life and not come out of it with a permanently skewed outlook on life and society. I have included it to allow you to understand why quiet, sweet, innocent, little Johnny Doe can pick up a knife -- and hack away at -- and kill mummy or daddy, and have it be justifiable homicide with over 100 knife wounds in the corpse. You need to feel the horror, the terror, the helplessness they feel to truly understand. I fear my words have missed their mark. They are only words, after all, and I am not that good a writer.

Yes, the violence CAN be skipped without taking anything away from the readability of the story. It has been marked by a double row of asterisks, for those of you whose sensibilities are too delicate to read something so…terrifyingly graphic.

Some have speculated that I have lived through something like this. Have I? You tell me. Now, back to our irregularly scheduled story.

Wendy-J

*****

The Beginning of Part-9

Saturday Night September 5^th

Back at The Under-World, the sales day was drawing to a close. The mall's paging system announced that the doors to the mall would be locked in 30 minutes. Jenny walked over to the register where Samantha was ringing up the last customer of the night.

"Thank you for shopping at The Under-World; have a safe drive home."

Sam was so happy with the day's events that she was practically dancing to the quiet waltz playing over the store's speakers. As she started getting more into the rhythm of the music, she bumped into something soft where nothing had been a moment before. She turned and saw her employer standing there, a wide smile beaming from her handsome face.

"Oh! Missus Winchester, I didn't see you come over," Sam said brightly. "Is everything all right?"

"Just fine, Honey. You did a marvellous job today. It was nice to be able to send Marjorie home at a reasonable hour for a change," the stately proprietor said. "Let me show you how to close the register, then I'll give you that trim we talked about earlier."

Jennifer Winchester took the girl through the checkout procedures quickly. The cash drawer balanced out perfectly on the first go-round. Then, true to her word, Jennifer escorted Sam into the salon for her haircut.

*****

In the salon, Jenny was just finishing Sam's shampoo. "So have you decided on a style, Sam?" she asked.

"Well…" Sam said, drawing out the word as she hesitated.

" 'Well' what? Does that mean 'yes,' 'no,' or 'I'm afraid to tell you what I really want'?"

"The latter, I guess," the young girl said, her countenance darkening. "What I mean is, I really would like a short bob. Almost like what the 'Beatles' made popular in the '60s, but…."

"But what? Are you afraid of what your classmates will say at school?"

"No, not my classmates. Heck, they don't even notice me. No, it's my parents. My Dad wants his darling little girl, and well…."

"You don't exactly fit the 'sugar and spice' mould. Is that it?" Jenny asked.

"Yes'm. Dad just doesn't like the way I dress or act. He wants a little princess and I really don't fit the bill. I never liked all the frills and fluff he wanted me to wear when I was little. Sometimes, I just wish I were a boy. There would be things I'd miss about being a girl and all, but dresses sure aren't part of it."

"Then here's what we're going to do. I'm going to give you the cut you described. You're eighteen now and know your own mind. If your parents have any difficulty with it, tell them I botched the first cut and had to do this to make it look good. Have them call me if they have a problem. I'll back you up all the way. Okay, Sweetie?"

"Do you really mean it?" Sam said, brightening.

"I sure do, Sam. Come on over to my chair, 'Ms. Beatle to be!' " Jennifer Winchester said. "It's time you expressed who you really are!"

Thirty minutes later, Sam looked in the mirror. The hairstyle, though reminiscent of the "Beatles bob," was a bit shorter, closer to a "Peter Pan," or a "Victor-Victoria" look. Her makeup, a bit smudged at the edges from the shampoo, was a stark contrast to the rest of her. She looked like a boy with a bosom.

"Well?" Jenny asked, a smile on her face.

"I think it's perfect!" Sam responded happily.

"Great! I think your makeup needs some attention though. Why don't you sit back down and I'll fix it for you."

"Oh, don't bother, Missus Winchester, I can fix it in a heart beat," Sam said with a laugh. "I don't dare go home without it now!"

True to her word, Sam repaired the damage in just a few moments. Then, the day's work done, the two women, a study in contrasts, left the store via the car park entrance. "It's awfully late, Samantha; why don't you let me give you a ride home?" Jenny said.

"Thanks, Missus Winchester, but I rode my bike in today. It's over in the bike rack by the main entrance."

"Oh, that's not a problem, Honey, I drove the van today. We'll just put it in the back."

"Thanks! That'd be great! I really wasn't looking forward to the ride home. I'm exhausted."

"Working the front of the store is harder than it looks, isn't it?"

"It sure is," the teen said. "I'll never understand how Marjorie does it. She seems to thrive on it."

"That she does, Sam, that she does. But then, Marjorie has some very special talents, as you will come to see. Running the store is just one of them. Let's get your bike and get you home."

In no time at all, Samantha's bike was in the back of Jenny's van. The ride to Sam's home only took a few minutes. Sam thanked Jenny for the ride, hopped out and pulled her bike from the side door of the full sized cargo van.

"Thanks again for the ride, Missus Winchester. I'll see you on Monday, after school."

"You're quite welcome, Sam. You have a nice day off tomorrow."

With that, Jenny drove off.

*****

Sam's spirits were soaring. Along with her new clothes and her new duties at the store came a substantial raise in pay, plus a commission on every item she sold. She was so happy that she never even noticed her father's car, parked at an angle to the kerb a few houses down the street. There was a new crease in the driver's door.

James Boone, Samantha's father, was a travelling salesman for a flooring company. His territory covered several neighbouring states, so he was seldom home. When he was, he made life a living hell for Sam and her mother, Donna. When her father was home, a key to the atmosphere of the house was the way his car was parked. James Boone was an abusive alcoholic. If her father's car was parked properly, the odds were in favour of things being quiet in the house. If it was parked as it was then, it would be probably be better to stay out all night and face the consequences for that in the morning, when he was sober, or nearly so.

Sam's father wasn't due home for another week. With her new promotion at work, her new hairstyle and her new clothes, Sam was on cloud nine. It never occurred to her to look for the car. She wheeled her bike into the shed in the back yard. With the bag of new clothes and the clothes she wore to work in her hand, she opened the back door and went into the mud room off the kitchen. Sam smelled the sour stench of booze before she even saw him. Her spirits plummeted.

Oh no, she cried to herself, not now. Please! Gods, not now. Her shoulders slumped and she began to tremble. She didn't have time to do more than that.

James Boone stormed into the mud room, his florid face contorted in rage.

"Just where the fuck have you…" he began. He stopped in mid sentence when he saw her.

He stared down at his daughter from his six-foot height, glowering through his glassy, bloodshot eyes. Samantha, eyes wide, stood there shaking in terror. It was only for a second or two that he had paused in his tirade. It seemed to Sam to be an eternity. Without saying another word, he punched Samantha in the face.

It was with slow motion clarity that Samantha saw the huge hand, coming at her. Her mind said, Move or this is going to do more than hurt. Another part of her mind said, Move and he'll make you wish you didn't. And if he hits something else, it'll be pure agony for you. She was torn between what she should or shouldn't do, so she froze.

*****

James Boone's meaty hand connected with the side of Sam's face with a sickening splat that knocked her off her feet and into the dryer across the room. The impact of the blow caused a brief numbing and tingling sensation as lights flashed within her head and her ears began ringing. There was an odd taste in her mouth. It was metallic, but it wasn't blood. Her impact with the dryer was softer, its case collapsed, cushioning the blow as it slid backward into the wall. She hit the dryer with enough force to cave in the plaster of the wall behind it, before everything came to a halt. The world around her seemed to spin and reverberate. Sounds came to Samantha as if through some demented reverb system of the sixties, drawn out and distorted in a maniac slow motion echo. It was strange how the blow had no feeling of pain associated with it. There was just an all-encompassing tingly sensation. Sort of like the pins and needles of a numb arm or leg, but nowhere as sharp, alive or painful. She just lay there, too stunned to move and too terrified to make a sound for fear of angering her father further, thereby egging him on.

"What the fuck have you done to your hair?!?" he bellowed. "And what the HELL do you call what you're wearing?!? HUH? ANSWER ME, GOD DAMN IT!!!"

"I…" Samantha began in a tiny voice from her crumpled heap on the floor. She never got the chance to finish.

He kicked her in the ribs, its force lifting her off the tiles and causing her to fall back down with a thump that was almost like a drum roll as each part of her body came back in contact with the tile floor.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS? I leave my wife and daughter for a couple of weeks while I earn money to put a fucking roof over your god damned heads and feed your worthless faces, and I come home to this?!?"

He kicked her again. Then he bent down, grabbed a handful of hair and yanked her to her feet. Holding her at arm's length by her hair, he backhanded her across the mouth. More lights -- it was like a drug. No pain, just tingling numbness. Sam noticed the coppery taste of blood as her teeth cut into her lip. At that point it was as if a switch was thrown in Sam's head. It was like she was there watching the beating instead of having it happen to her, yet the horror and terror were still there, but it was like nothing was really connected to her somehow.

"You want to be a FUCKING BOY?!? I'll treat you like a god damned 'boy!' " James Boone yelled.

Each word was perfectly enunciated and spat out with a derision and sarcasm that chilled all who heard it. An evil smile seemed to have formed at the corners of his mouth. He seemed to enjoy beating his daughter. That smile froze the blood in the veins of perfect strangers. It was a smile that Samantha had come to fear.

James threw her into the door-jamb. Her head rocked into the wood trim with a sickening crack and she fell to the floor like a rag doll. The pain, finally starting to creep through the numbing haze, was disconnected, almost as if it wasn't part of her, but part of the scene around her. The horror of the moment was palpable, a tangible entity that turned blood to ice.

Too terrified to make a sound and unable to move, even if she wanted to, Sam lay in a heap on the floor, like a sack of yesterday's forgotten rubbish. Her mind screamed out, Please let me die! Oh gods, please let me die now! I can't take it any more, PLEASE, GODS, PLEASE LET ME DIE!

James Boone's six-foot tall, two hundred fifty pound bulk stormed in her direction like a tornado bent on destruction, as Samantha struggled in vain to pick herself up. Her arms and legs wouldn't listen to the commands her brain tried to send them. They twitched uselessly, spasmodically ignoring Sam's instincts to flee. Fight or flight was no longer an option for Sam. Her body had already switched off. Only her mind was aware. He kicked her in the stomach, her breath rushed out of her in an involuntary "Oof!" Then Samantha's father picked her up by the hair again.

"What's the matter, 'SAM!?' " he screamed into her face. Her glazed eyes stared back at him, unseeing. He shook her by her hair like a doll. "I - can't - hear - you!"

There were lights and sounds, but nothing made sense to her abused mind. Her body heaved involuntarily, desperately trying to get much needed air into its lungs.

"Not 'man' enough to answer me?!?"

He punched her in the stomach, tearing out some of the hair clenched in his fist and sending her flying across the kitchen and into a heap at the base of the refrigerator. It rocked back and forth with the impact of her body. It looked, for a moment, like it would topple over on top of her. Sam couldn't breathe; the last two blows had paralysed her diaphragm.

"Look at what you did to the fucking dryer, you BITCH! I'm gonna make you pay for that, too!"

"JIM! NO!!!" screamed Donna as she rushed over to try and help her daughter, putting herself between Samantha and her husband as a shield.

"Stay the fuck out of this, bitch!" he yelled back, spittle flying from his lips, his face, purple with rage. "When I want your opinion, I'll beat it the fuck out of you! 'til then, shut the fuck up! This is between me and my god damned wannabe son!" He backhanded Donna, knocking her away from Samantha. She hit the kitchen table low, folding two of its legs beneath it. It toppled on top of her, spilling its contents to the floor.

"Fucking slut!" he said. The interruption of her mother allowed Samantha to catch her breath. His eyes bulging, James picked Samantha up by her sweater. "Now, you worthless piece of shit, what the fuck is the matter with you?! HUH?" He threw her to the floor as punctuation to his question; the sound it made was like a bag of potatoes being dropped, only louder.

Donna, wanting desperately to help her child, but cowed by years of previous abuse, could only watch the ensuing nightmare progress. Knees tucked to her chest, arms wrapped tightly around them, she rocked back and forth, much like an autistic child, crying softly. James pulled his belt off in a single mighty tug. The sound it made was chilling as it snapped through his trousers' belt loops. Then he folded it in half and began to flog Samantha with it.

Donna saw the shadows of it all on the wall. It was like a scene from a perverse cartoon nightmare come to life. She couldn't bear to watch HIM, and she couldn't move to help her daughter. She simply rocked back, and forth, in a state of shock, crying at her inability to help her child and out of the fear that her daughter's life was truly in danger.

The tirade had just begun. It would continue on for several more hours. The worst of it was past, but that was no consolation to poor Samantha, she was still being beaten. What was worse in her mind? The fact that she didn't die. She would have to live to face yet another day.

His fit of rage against her spent, James Boone banished his daughter from his presence with, "Get the fuck out of my sight, you fucking dyke! Get out of here before I kill you!"

*****

Barely able to move, Samantha half stumbled, half crawled to her bedroom, droplets of blood from her cut lips and scalp leaving a crazy zigzag trail behind her. She never bothered to change her clothes or clean herself up. She didn't have the energy to do it for one, and two, she was terrified of meeting her father in the bathroom. She just fell on her bed with a painful grunt, curled into a foetal position, her arms crossed under her breasts, hugging her bruised ribs. She hurt all over.

Samantha just lay there and sobbed quietly into her pillow. "Oh gods, why me?" she moaned over and over again through her tears. She cried herself to sleep as her father screamed on into the night, his focus now her mother. Donna's sobbing pleas, a demented lullaby for the battered youth who felt guilty…guilty because she was glad she was no longer the target of the madman her father had once again become.

*****

It was after ten thirty when Linda finally left for home. They all pitched in to clean-up after dinner and spent a little time in the den, chatting over coffee. All in all, it was a pleasant evening. "All right, Sweetie," Jan said. "It's time I hit the wooden hill and went up to bed. Be sure to hang your clothes up and clean off all your makeup before going to bed."

"Yes, Mother."

"And don't stay up all night on that computer!"

"All Right! Sheesh, you'd think I was eight years old!" Tina complained.

Tina was true to her word. After making sure all the doors were locked and all the lights out, she went up to her room.

"It's weird," she thought, "but I kinda like the ritual of going to bed now. Even the clothes are nicer." She put on a sheer blue baby-doll nightie and sat down at the "monster." After logging in, she went to FM and started her reading where she left off. It was two thirty when she finally finished what she had come to think of as her "Midnight Downloads," logged off, and went to bed. Lying there, waiting for sleep to take her, Tina couldn't shake the feeling of dread that had plagued her for the past hour or so.

"I hope Samantha's all right," she thought as she drifted off to sleep.

*****

Sunday Morning September 6^th

The next morning Tina was up in time to join her mother for breakfast. Jan usually got up with the birds. That day was no exception. For Tina, it wasn't normal, nor was it planned; she just woke up.

"Good morning, sleepy head," Jan greeted her daughter, who was still clad in her nightie and robe. "So nice of you to dress for breakfast," she giggled.

"Morn…" came the monosyllabic reply.

"Well, I guess some things will never change," Janice said brightly.

Tina just poured a mug of coffee and made her way to the table, sliding her feet along the floor. Her slippers were identical to her mother's. Another of Jan's little "surprises." Tina sat quietly, eyes barely open and sipped her coffee. Jan, knowing better than to try and get her daughter to do more than acknowledge her presence before her coffee, sat and looked on in quiet amusement.

There was a faint knock at the back door. Jan and Tina glanced at each other with puzzled looks on their faces. It wasn't even six o'clock yet! Jan, having been up since five, was already dressed, so she answered the door.

It was Sam, bruised and bloodied, still wearing the torn and bloody clothes from the night before. Jan paled visibly at the battered youth on her doorstep. She made a sound somewhere between a cry and a scream. It was the kind of sound a mother makes when she sees one of her children badly or mortally hurt. Tina came running. She was ready to defend her mother, regardless of the cost; instead, she made the same noise when she saw her best friend. Rushing to her side, she gingerly helped the battered girl into the house. They held their questions until they had Samantha safely installed on the sofa in the den.

"I'm really sorry to bother you, Missus Wilson," Sam mumbled through her cut and swollen lips. "I just didn't know where else to go."

"Your Dad?" Tina asked. Sam just nodded her head. "I'll be right back. I need to…get some things to get you cleaned up. It's gonna be all right. Okay? Don't move." Tina grabbed her mother's hand and pulled her from the room.

Once they were in the kitchen, Tina hissed, "We need to get her a doctor. And I have some unfinished business with that…that…asshole!"

Her mother placed a finger to Tina's lips to stem her building tirade and said quietly, "She needs her friend and a doctor right now; we'll worry about the rest later. I'll make some calls. You get the first aid kit and get her cleaned up. I'll be back in a few minutes."

Tina ran to the kitchen first aid kit and grabbed it, a bowl of warm water, and some tea towels, then went to help her friend. Janice went down to her office and started by calling her best friend, Linda.

*****

"Huh? Wha?"

The phone chirped again with a double ring. It had to be important; it was the distinctive ring feature telling her it was one of her close friends. They KNEW she never rose before nine.

"Lo?" Linda answered groggily.

"Linda! Wake UP!" Janice hissed into the phone.

"Christ, Jan, what time is it? What's wrong?"

"It's Samantha; I need a doctor here now! Who do you know that makes house calls?"

"What?!? Wait a minute, le'me wake up," she said, sitting up and pulling the blanket around her shoulders. "What's going on? Why do you need a doctor?"

"It's Tina's friend Samantha; her father beat her pretty badly last night. I don't want to take her to an emergency room right now, but she needs a doctor."

"All right, Jan, I hear you. I'll make a couple of calls. Someone should be there shortly. I'm on my way."

As Linda hung up the phone, she cursed, "God damn him! He'll pay for this!" She started dialling the phone. Her first call was to Jennifer Winchester. The wheel had started rolling again and she was really going to enjoy it this time.

*****

The first person to arrive at the house was Linda, still clad in her nightgown. She'd thrown on a trench coat, grabbed her purse and run out the door, still in her slippers. When she arrived, she acted like a general in charge of troops, ordering Tina and Jan about. Samantha was moved to the largest of the guest rooms and made comfortable in the king-sized bed there. Then she set Jan and Tina to work in the kitchen making a light breakfast. While they were cooking, Linda borrowed some clothes from Jan. As she dressed, she made another call to Jenny, clearing up some final details and apprising her of the situation.

Working in uncharacteristic silence, Jan and Tina prepared breakfast. As Janice turned to set the teapot on the counter, she noticed her daughter's shoulders shaking. Gently, she placed a hand on Tina's shoulder.

"Honey," she began.

Tina turned to her mother. Tears were streaming down her face. "I'll kill him…. What did she ever do to him? Huh? What?! I'll kill him!!" she hissed vehemently.

Janice hugged Tina protectively. "Shh," she soothed. "I know, Honey, I know. It's not right, it never is. But right now, Samantha needs us. She needs you to be strong for her, but she also needs you here. Right now…she needs us both to be strong."

Tina's tears stopped and slowly, a look of resolve crept over her face. It was a look that both frightened, and somehow, reassured Jan that her daughter would be more than just "all right."

"That's my girl," Janice said. "Now, we'd better get the rest of these things ready before General Linda comes back and court-martials us for disobeying orders."

Jan's gibe at Linda brought a sad smile to Tina's lips. The two continued their preparations with a renewed sense of purpose.

The doorbell rang just as Linda was on her way back up the stairs. "I've got it!" she yelled toward the kitchen. Linda opened the door to find the doctor, medical bag in hand, hair still a bit tousled from her bed. She was a beautiful woman, standing about five-feet six-inches tall, with long, flowing, golden brown hair.

"Brandy!" Linda exclaimed relieved to see the woman. "Great! I was just on my way up to see her; follow me."

"It's nice to see you, too, Linda," Brandy said as she followed her friend up the stairs. "I especially love getting out of bed before six on a Sunday morning to the ringing of a telephone."

"Sorry, Brandy," Linda chuckled, "it really is nice to see you. I just wish it were under better circumstances. A very close friend of the family, of both families, has been beaten up pretty badly. Blame Jenny for calling you and the girl's father for making the call necessary. Hold on a sec."

Linda leaned back and shouted down the stairs. "Jan! It's the doctor. I'm taking her up to see Sam!" A muffled response came from the kitchen.

"Come on, Brandy, its time we earned our pay."

*****

As Brandy finished her cursory exam, Jan and Tina came into the room. Tina was carrying a tray of tea, scones, marmalade and jam. She set the tray on the dresser and turned to Brandy in askance, while Jan turned to Linda.

Linda spoke first. "Janice Wilson, Tina Wilson, this is Doctor Brandy Dewinter."

"How is she, Doctor?" Tina asked.

"She should be all right. Aside from a broken nose, a minor concussion, some bruised and possibly broken ribs and some pretty nasty bruises, she should be fine. I really would feel better if we took her in for a few x-rays, but other than that, I really couldn't say. She'll be a bit stiff for a while, but a day or two in bed for some much needed rest ought to take care of everything else. I'm really surprised that's all that's happened to her, considering.

"Now, I'd like a word alone with you and Janice, Linda. She," Brandy said, indicating Samantha, "can have clear liquids and those scones, or dry toast for now, Tina.

"Ladies? Where can we talk? I have some questions for you and we have some decisions to make."

As the women left the room, Tina brought the tray over to Samantha. Setting it on the night table she said, "Oh, Sam, how do you feel?"

"Like I've been run over by a truck," she mumbled through swollen lips.

"Can you sit up?"

"Yeah," she said, wincing as she moved around in the bed. "I'm really sorry for being such a bother. I didn't know where else to go. I couldn't stay there any more."

Tina sat carefully on the edge of the bed; afraid she might hurt her friend with the simple act of sitting down.

"Hush…. Don't worry about that. Here, have some tea," Tina said, holding the cup to her friend's lips. "You're not a bother, you're always welcome here. Right now, you concentrate on getting better."

Sam took a few sips of tea, and then gave a slight nod to Tina to indicate that she'd had enough for the moment. Tina set the cup down. The two were silent for a moment.

"Um," Tina began, "I like what you've done to your hair."

Sam let out a snort of laughter, then a few more chuckles. Then, abruptly, the laughs turned into sobs.

Oh, gods, what did I say? Tina thought as she gingerly held her injured friend, the tray of food forgotten for the moment.

*****

As the three women descended the front stairs, the doorbell rang. Jan turned to the other women and said, "Would you excuse me a moment? Linda, would you please take the doctor into the parlour? I'll be there in a minute."

She answered the door as Linda led Brandy into the parlour. "Jenny?!? What are you doing here?!?" Standing at the door were Jennifer Winchester, dressed in a dark, finely tailored skirt suit, and a tall, almost bald woman, in an olive coloured silk trouser suit that covered her six-foot-two inch frame in such a way as to emphasize her every curve. Her shaved and now stubble covered head was a strangely erotic contrast to the sheer, sexual femininity she seemed to exude.

*****

The End of Part-9

*****

Author's Note:

Explanation on Part-9 for My Readers:

Yes, this is a TG fantasy story: However, we -- as writers -- all describe petty problems and reasons for an excuse to do some of the things we describe in our stories. Not all of mine are, or will be. I guess they can't be, because life isn't that way. This was supposed to be a simple, feel good fluff piece at the start, just a short story about 50k in length. But, for some strange reason, I felt a need to tell this story in this way. A simple fluff piece just wouldn't come out. The result is before you.

Everyday, something like the beating I described in the preceding part of my story happens in thousands of homes around the world. Not all the children and spouses survive them. Many of the victims are granted a permanent reprieve and are killed during one of these horrible ordeals by their abusive parent(s) or spouse. Did the beating I described sound too cold and cruel to be true? No-one is that cruel, you say? Think again. This was a depiction of one of the milder beatings. They can be, and often are, worse.

How many times have you heard or read about the newborn child found dead or dying in a Dumpster? The horribly burned little girl, whose hands were dipped in boiling water to teach her not to touch something that was not hers? To these children and spouses, death would be a welcome relief from the lives of pain fear and horror that they face every single day of their lives.

These children are not alone in the torment they suffer, but they think they are. What's worse, they believe it to be normal. People who live in an environment such as this do not leave this life. They want to leave it desperately, but they do not. This is because they fear what will happen in retribution, or retaliation, to themselves or to those they leave behind. Others stay out of fear that they will be tracked down, or hunted for their traitorous act, and abused even worse for leaving. Yes, many believe it happens to everyone, everywhere. So why leave the devil you know to face a devil you don't?

Often, there is a parent who wishes to stop the violence. More often than not, this parent is just as abused as their children, if not more so. They, too, have been cowed into the belief that they or their children will suffer more because they chose to try to intervene on their behalf, or to leave. This is not a subject to shrug off. This is a subject that must be addressed, for their sake. This chapter was for them, the helpless, the vulnerable, the innocent, and their children.

While abuse is more prevalent in the lower income areas and slums, it is everywhere. Please do not report the mother who slaps her child in the grocery. This in and of itself is not abuse; it may well be simple discipline. Corporal punishment is not always best, but sometimes it is the only thing that will work. There is a line between the two and it isn't always easy to distinguish. Five or six really good swats to a bottom are not abuse. Sometimes the adage, "Spare the rod and spoil the child," is very true. Too many people suffer because of false reports. Parents are afraid to discipline their children for fear of being reported for abuse. Please, don't ignore the problem. Where is the line? I can't say. It differs with each case. It's the systematic beatings, the demeaning verbal diatribes and eventually the maiming and emotional crippling that we need to stop.

Wendy-J.

*****

Part-10

Sunday Morning September 6^th

"Hello, Janice," Jennifer said. "This is a very dear friend of mine, Joanne Ayers. Joanne, meet Janice Wilson, one of my best customers, and the woman I've been telling you about. May we come in, Jan?"

A bit flustered, Jan replied, "Pleased to meet you, Joanne. Umm…."

Jan found herself momentarily at a loss for words as she stared at Joanne. Joanne was the first bald woman Jan had ever seen up close and she found herself staring. Worse still -- in her mind, anyway -- she was appreciating the shape of Joanne's head; the graceful curve made between Joanne's skull and neck…even the faint hint of the new growth of hair was fascinating. Suddenly Jan realised that she had been staring, although Joanne's friendly smile belied any sort of irritation. Finding her voice, Jan continued, "We're in the parlour; would you please come in?"

"Yes, thank you," Jenny replied as she motioned Joanne in ahead of her.

They proceeded into the parlour, a large room decorated in a delicately carved French-Provincial style. The furniture was elegant and not as uncomfortable as it appeared. Linda and Doctor Dewinter were ensconced in the love seat facing the hearth, talking animatedly. Brandy, noticing Janice escorting Jennifer and Joanne into the room, stood and welcomed the new guests effusively. "Jenny, Joanne! I had no idea you were coming over on this! It's so nice to see you again."

Turning to Linda, Janice said, "Why do I have the feeling that somehow you're behind all of this?"

"I think you need to sit down, Jan," Linda said, taking her friend by the elbow and steering her over to the sofa. "There are some things you need to know about me and the organisation I work for." She guided Jan into a seat on the corner of the sofa. Linda perched on the edge of the cushion next to her friend and continued. "Basically, I work for Jenny and Joanne." She motioned to the two women who were still standing. "They run the organisation. That's what we call it…The Organisation. We never could come up with a good name for it that didn't sound just plain silly.

"What we do, in part, is look out for women and children everywhere. In instances of abuse, like Samantha's, we provide physicians, psychologic counselling even monetary support when needed. We also provide foster homes and families when the situation warrants. Most of all, we find ways to correct the underlying cause of the situation. All of this costs money, lots of money. That was the reason they hired me in the first place. I have a knack for moving money around and investing it in bigger and better ways. I suppose, some day, that's going to catch up with me. But, until then, I'll continue to find ways to make the money."

Linda's eyes burned with an intensity Jan had never seen before. They seemed to burn into her like a torch into soft metal. "As it turned out," Linda continued, "they found that I also have a talent for controlling the thugs, both men and women, who habitually abuse those we seek to protect. In Samantha's case, we'll let her decide how she wants to handle her father. But…we also need to find her a place to live and get her into counselling. Are you with us?"

Jan felt as though she could have been knocked over with a feather. Linda, her closest friend and confidant, had just revealed a deep, dark secret that even she, her best friend, didn't know. Normally happy-go-lucky Linda had become an intense, almost demanding, force in something she didn't quite understand. As compelling as Linda was, Jan just sat and stared at the women gathered about the room in turn.

Doctor Dewinter stood with Jennifer Winchester and Joanne Ayers in the centre of the room. They all stared at her, somehow expecting something of her. What they got surprised them all. Jan started to cry. "What do you want me to say, Linda? I have one of the most perfect young girls I've ever met, lying in a bed in my guest room, looking like a Mack truck ran her over, and for what?! Because she doesn't live up to the mental image her father has of her? My son looks, sounds and acts like my daughter; and he likes it! I have my best friend in the world asking me to help her do gods know what to both of them, and there's no-one I can turn to for guidance any more. Just what do you want me to do? Go over there and put a bullet between that Neanderthal's eyes? I'm barely keeping myself together here!" She broke down in deep, heart wrenching sobs.

Linda pulled her friend close and held on tightly as Jan sobbed and sobbed. Witnessing the emotional scene before her, Jennifer Winchester silently signalled the other women in the room to follow her. They silently filed out the front door. "I had no idea she was on such an emotional edge," Jennifer began, addressing the group of women. "Brandy, see what you can do for her when she's done crying. I don't want her seeing that quack of Linda's if I can help it. I know he's good, but I just don't feel comfortable using him for this. Joanne and I are going to go to the shop. When you have her calmed down, see where we stand and whether or not she'll work with us. In the meantime, I have things to do and some wheels to put into motion. All right?"

Brandy nodded silently and started to return to the house. Stopping in her tracks, she turned to Jenny and said quietly, "She's with us, Jen, she just doesn't know it yet, but she is." With that she returned to the house.

Jenny looked up into Joanne's eyes, there were tears forming in the corners. "I don't know about you," she said, "but I need a fix. And then…" she trailed off, unable and perhaps uncertain of what steps to take next. Jenny's voice dropped to a stage whisper as they walked to the car. "There has GOT to be a way to make him pay."

"Come on, love," Joanne said. "Let's get you home. I'll phone ahead and have your 'fix' ready. It's one scoop of French vanilla, one of vanilla bean, chocolate fudge and marshmallow sauce with whipped cream and cherries, right? After that…well, you owe me a shave." Joanne impishly rubbed the stubble on the top of her head as a tear slowly ran down her cheek. "We'll forward the calls from there."

"I do believe you know me all too well, Chilli," Jenny said as she ran her fingers over the stubble on her friend's head. "But you're not getting off that easily. You said one month…and I'm holding you to it."

*****

Later that day, Doctor Dewinter was examining Samantha for what, to Sam, seemed like the billionth time.

"I'm fine, Doc., really," she lisped through swollen lips.

"You aren't 'fine,' as you so blithely put it, Young Lady. You have a broken nose, which I managed to set, no thanks to your squirming, a concussion, a laceration of the scalp that probably should have been stitched, several severe contusions and abrasions and quite possibly a cracked rib or two. That we won't know for sure, unless we take some x-rays, which I can't do here; at least, not yet. But even if I could, there's nothing we can do for them but let them heal on their own. You're lucky to be alive by the look of things."

"I've had worse," Sam said quietly. Brandy's stomach churned at the thought. "So, how soon before I can get out of this bed?"

"I suppose tomorrow will be all right for that," Brandy replied, "but I really would feel better if you were in a hospital and not here. That monster really did a number on you."

"Well, I feel much better, thank you. Why can't I get up now?" Samantha asked. "I mean, what's it gonna hurt?"

"Hurt?" Brandy asked. "My Dear Girl, just look at you! You look like a raccoon! With the concussion you sustained, you probably shouldn't be allowed out of bed for a week! It's entirely possible that there has been some damage to the cranial…. Oh, who do I think I'm talking to, anyway?!?" Brandy said, exasperated with her patient.

"No, you may not get out of bed, you will stay there until I say you may get up. I don't care if it takes two weeks! And that's final! Now lie back and get some rest! And be careful of that nose! That's the best set job I've ever done!"

"Yes, SIR!" Sam lisped, trying to smile. Tina, sitting in a chair by the bed, giggled quietly.

Brandy just laughed, "You're as bad as any football player I've ever treated. You really could have done some damage up there," she said, lightly tapping the young girl's forehead with the tip of her index finger. "Now get some rest!"

Brandy left the guest room and went down the hall to Jan's room. "Now then, how's my other patient doing?" she asked of Jan as she opened the door and walked into the room.

Jan, still dressed, was sitting on her bed, propped up with pillows. "This is ridiculous, Doctor De…."

"The name is Brandy, thank you," Brandy said as she sat on the edge of the bed, "and you have been going through an awful lot of stress, judging by the way you broke down earlier. Since I am a doctor of medicine, I will determine what is ridiculous and what isn't, not my patient. Now then, how do you feel?"

"Like a big cat in a little cage at the zoo; will you let me get up and get back to…."

"I think you need to relax a bit more. Why don't you turn on that TV. of yours and watch a movie? It's time you lightened up. Your daughter -- and she is your daughter, by the way -- is taking very good care of Samantha. And your friend here -- lord knows what you see in her -- can take care of you," she said, indicating Linda.

"Are you sure I can't prescribe a mild sedative or antidepressant? The sedative will allow you to get some much-needed rest. The antidepressant will help you adjust to the changes that seem to be so overwhelming at the moment."

"No, I really don't like drugs of any kind. I just need some time to adjust. At first, I thought that Tina was just a transvestite like her father, but after seeing her and the way she's been acting and reacting to people around her, I just don't know any more. All this was just supposed to be a lesson in humanity. The next thing I know, the person who's supposed to be my best friend is suggesting otherwise and schemes behind my back to make my son my daughter."

"Now, wait just a minute, Jan!" Linda said from the club chair in the corner. "I didn't scheme anything. The first thing I did was to get her to see a counsellor. They decided what was best, not me. I just set it in motion. And from the look of things, I was just in time, too. The bet was to be only if she made the choice she made, not regardless of her choice, as I recall."

"I'm sorry, Linda, I know. I'm feeling a bit…."

"Overwhelmed?" asked Brandy.

"Well…yes," Jan said reluctantly.

"If that lovely young lady in there is your son," Brandy continued, "I'll eat every sheepskin I have ever earned, and I've earned quite a few. I have two PhD's, you know. And as for Sam, she's received a systematic beating worthy of the Gestapo of Nazi Germany. It's a miracle she wasn't killed. That's not an exaggeration. You are the one responsible for their continued good health. Your finding a way to manage that has taken quite a bit out of you. Given the circumstances, it's no wonder you're feeling the way you are.

"As I was saying before you're facing a lot of stress right now. I can recommend someone if you like. In the meantime, why don't you relax? We'll watch some TV. and get to know one another. Something tells me I really would like to get to know you."

"Okay, D…Brandy," Jan said with a wan smile. "Why don't you sit back and help me find something to watch on this 200 channel satellite thing Tina insisted we get? You should see the southern roof, it looks like something out of a science fiction movie with all the satellite dishes." They all laughed at her quip.

Back in the guest room, Tina was sitting on the bed, propped up with the pillows, while Samantha's head was cradled in her lap. She stroked Sam's hair gently as they watched the TV. together.

*****

As evening approached Janice, with the help of Brandy and Linda, made a simple, light meal for all. Tina ate hers upstairs with Sam, while everyone else ate in the kitchen. Jan pulled one of the matching chairs to the antique table from its home in a corner as Linda set the table. The discussion over dinner centred on Tina, Sam and what they should do about it all. They spoke quietly, leaning over their plates with their heads together, as though they were conspirators in a Machiavellian plot.

When it started to get late, Brandy insisted on staying over. She said she felt uncomfortable leaving Sam without professional medical help about. Acquiescing to her wishes, Janice installed her in one of the smaller guest rooms next door to "Sam's room" and loaned her some nightclothes.

"Sam's Room," that's what she'd come to think of her largest guest room, anyway. I'll be damned if I'm letting that girl go back to that monster so he can kill her! I have the room, so why shouldn't she have a home here? 'Sam's room' it is, Jan thought. Besides, it has a nice ring to it.

The goodnights almost sounded like the end of a Walton's episode as everyone settled in for the night. After lying restlessly for several minutes, Jan rose from her bed and silently walked down the hall to Sam's room, then tapped gently on the door.

"Come in?" came the quiet invitation. "Oh! Missus Wilson, thanks for letting me stay here tonight," she began.

"Shush, Dear," Jan said as she crossed the room and sat on the edge of the bed.

"There's no reason you have to go back to that…" Jan's voice almost failed her. "This is your new home if you want to stay with us, Honey. We'll worry about your things later. I just wanted you to know that you have a home, here with us, if you want it."

"I…" Sam began to cry quietly. Jan just held her as she would her own child and cried with her.

Hearing the hushed voices, Tina walked down the hall to investigate. She saw Sam's door was ajar, and peeked inside. Seeing Sam cradled by her mother, she quietly closed the door and padded back to her own room and "The Monster" for another session of her "Midnight Downloads" before crawling between the sheets and going to sleep and dreaming strange dreams. Even with the knowledge that Sam was safe in the next room, she slept fitfully.

*****

Monday Morning September 7^th

The next morning, Brandy came down the stairs in a pair of borrowed jeans and a sweatshirt. Her hair was still damp from her morning ablutions. Seeing Jan at the coffee-pot, she smiled and chirped a bright "Morning!"

"Oh!" Jan said, jumping a bit. "Good morning, Brandy. You startled me. Normally, I'm the only one awake for another couple of hours. Come on in and sit down. Coffee?"

"Yes, thank you. I didn't mean to startle you, Jan, I normally get an early start on the day."

"How's our patient?" Jan asked.

"I peeked in before coming down," Brandy said. "She's resting comfortably, from what I could see. Every time I look at her I cringe inside and want to kill that…brute of a father. I can't believe what he did to her."

"I know," Jan said. "I just don't understand it. How can someone do something like that to their own child?"

"It really is an illness, Jan. That's no excuse, but it is an illness. I'd wager he was abused as a child. Now he's just passing it on to the next generation. It's hard for him, Jan; the only parenting style he knows is abuse. In a household like Sam's, and I dare say his as a child, the only reaction to stress, anger, and frustration that the children see is physical. Of course, drinking doesn't help. Alcohol only seems to magnify and exacerbate the abusive parent's reactions to minor infractions of household rules. He really needs to get into therapy. Sam's lucky he didn't kill her. Once she's well enough, she needs to get into therapy herself. If she doesn't, she runs the risk of becoming just as abusive as he is."

"Why do I find that so hard to believe?" Jan asked.

"Believe it. It's depends upon the level of abuse the abusive parents and spouses received as children. If they were dominated through fear, intimidation and mild physical abuse, I'd say a large percentage of them, perhaps as high as ninety percent, will become abusive parents and spouses themselves. It's the only way they know how to act, because that's how they were taught to act.

"If the abuse is as bad as Sam's, it can go either way. It's a fifty-fifty chance that she'll escape being an abusive parent. She might refuse to be a parent out of fear -- fear of her own temper. The real damage in cases like Sam's is emotional, it's crippling. Some children who have suffered this level of abuse can't show any emotion. Some just have difficulty relating to others. Some will never trust anyone. The worst cases retreat inside their own heads and become walking zombies.

"I wouldn't be surprised if Sam refuses allow any emotional intimacy at all. I'd be very surprised if she has more than one or two friends. I can almost guarantee that they aren't really close, either. She'll keep them at a distance. I don't think she trusts anyone at all.

"The abuse is cyclic, Jan. Just like brainwashing. Things go really nice one day, then they level out for a day or two. Then there is an incident of abuse. The abuse is immediately followed by a stage of remorse on the part the abuser who then showers the victim with gifts, or an almost smothering amount of love and praise. Sometimes both. Then it levels out again for a day or two. The cycle repeats itself, over and over again. It never stops. Don't be surprised if every time you do something nice, or if something good happens, Sam acts like she's waiting for the other shoe to drop. It's all she knows." Jan sat open-mouthed, unable, or perhaps unwilling, to believe something so horrible could actually be happening to someone as sweet as Sam.

"She needs to get into therapy and unlearn that type of behaviour, or she runs a fifty-fifty chance of continuing a most vicious cycle, or living an empty life. She needs to learn to break the circle of violence and become human again. To trust again."

"I know," came a small voice from across the room.

"Sam! What are you doing out of bed?" Brandy snapped.

"I woke up and couldn't bear the thought of another day on my back. I just had to get up," Sam said. She stood in the doorway to the back stairs, dressed similarly to Brandy, the hem of her tight, bell-bottomed jeans dragged on the floor. They were obviously borrowed from Tina. The bruises on her face were starting to turn really ugly shades of purple, green and yellow as the healing process began. Because of her broken nose and the additional trauma caused while setting it, she looked a bit like a perversely coloured raccoon with a metal nose guard.

"I wish I knew how to get my father into therapy." Seeing the looks of fear on Brandy's and Jan's faces she added, "Oh, don't worry, it's not for my sake; well…not entirely, I'm never going back there if I can help it. But he needs it for my mum's sake. She lives in terror."

"That's one of the things we're going to address in the next couple of days, Hon.," Jan said quietly. "Right now, come over here and sit down," Jan said, patting the seat beside her.

Sam took the seat beside Jan and hugged her tightly. "Thanks, Missus Wilson…for everything."

Brandy stood up and asked, "Coffee, Sam?"

"Yes, please," she said from under Jan's chin.

"I'm not your mother, Sam, and Missus Wilson sounds so formal, not to mention silly. My husband's name wasn't George and I don't have a neighbour's son named Dennis running around in the yard either. So how about calling me Aunt Jan? Is that all right with you?"

Sam's response was to squeeze tighter and mumble an affirmative "Umm hmm" into Jan's bosom. Then, without releasing her grip on Jan, she pulled back slightly. Looking up at her, Sam said, "Yes, Aunt Jan, it's perfect." With that she buried her face into Jan's bosom once again and held on as if for dear life.

"Okay, you little snuggle bunny, here's your coffee," Brandy giggled as she put the cup down in front of the bruised girl.

Just then, a wail was heard from upstairs. It was a forlorn, pathetic sound, as if a mother had found her child dead in it's crib."NOOOOOOOooooooooo!" Brandy nearly dropped her mug from the shock of hearing it. "MUM!!!" came the shriek following it, coupled with the sound of elephants on the stairs. "MUM!!! SAM'S GONE!!!"

"Oh gods," Sam moaned, shaking her head, a smile of relief on her battered face. "It's alive!" Jan and Brandy giggled helplessly at her remark, at once relieved that nothing was wrong and amused at the words from Sam.

Tina burst into the kitchen to find the trio, giggling helplessly. "I don't see what's so funny," she said.

"You are, Silly," Sam squeaked, obviously in pain from her ribs. "C'mere you Lunk-head," she said, holding out her arms for a hug.

Crimson with embarrassment, Tina, clad in a scanty, pastel pink, baby-doll nightie and sheer satin robe with fluffy white trim, made her way across the room to Sam's outstretched arms and wrapped her in as tight a hug as she dared. "When I saw your bed empty, I got so scared," she mumbled into Sam's hair. "Don't do that to me!"

"What?" Sam asked, an evil smile crossing her swollen lips. "Get out of bed?" With that, the room broke out in gales of laughter. "I'm not going anywhere, Sweetie, I live here now. My, don't you look a-dorable in your little nightie," she giggled.

Tina flushed darker still. "I need a cup-a-coffee," she grumbled in embarrassment as she broke the embrace.

"Well, go get it, Honey. I'm not going anywhere," Sam replied.

Breakfast, consisting of scones, coffee, and juice, was a light-hearted affair, ending with a cursory exam of Samantha by Doctor Dewinter, right there in the kitchen. "Well?" Sam asked.

"Well, double-U - E - Ell - Ell, well. Generally a circular shaped hole in the ground with a pocket of oil, gas, or water at the bottom," quipped Brandy.

"Oh! You know what I mean!" said an exasperated Samantha. "I can't take another day cooped up in bed. Puh-Leeze!" she begged.

"If you mean are you whole and hale, unbelievably, yes. I'll never fully understand the magic of youth. Your concussion is fine and your cuts are healing nicely. Just be careful of that beautiful nose and those ribs of yours," Brandy said, shaking her head in amazement.

"Can I go shopping?" Sam asked brightly.

Shaking her head in disbelief, Brandy said, "I imagine you can do anything you set your mind to. However, if you mean, may you go shopping, if you promise to take it easy and rest a lot, okay. But you're not to make a day of it. Four hours only! Do you understand?"

Hearing the news, Samantha vibrated with enthusiasm, thrilled to be released on her own recognisance. "I promise, Doctor. Can I go now?"

Nodding her head in the affirmative, Brandy watched in amazement as Samantha scuttled out of the room, like a child given a reprieve from punishment and sent out to play. "I'll never understand them," she said to Jan. "One minute they're bashed and bleeding, unable to move, the next it's as if nothing ever happened."

"I know," Jan said. "Tina's the same way. I'd better call Linda, we promised her she could be there when Tina broke in her new credit card."

Brandy laughed. "Here," she said as she handed Janice a business card, "she'd never forgive me if I didn't give you that. She'll be at that number."

"That's right!" Jan exclaimed. "It's Monday! I completely forgot with all the craziness of the past couple of days. I have to call my office, too!"

Chuckling, Brandy said, "I'll stop in and check up on Sam in a couple of days. In the meantime, I have to get going. I have patients to see."

"Thanks for everything, Brandy. When you come over, plan on dinner. We'll make a night of it."

"Now that's the best offer I've had in months! Count on it. I'd better get my things and get going. I'll wear these things home if that's all right with you?"

"Be my guest," Jan said. "If you'll excuse me, I have calls to make."

Both women started out of the kitchen in different directions.

*****

Meanwhile, upstairs in Tina's room, Sam was helping Tina with ideas for decorating, while Tina got dressed.

"I'm telling you, Tina, some scarves over the lamps, a couple of pictures of hunky guys on the walls and a few stuffed animals on the bed and in the chair and this place is gonna be sooo cute!" Sam teased.

"I'm not putting any pictures of any guys on the walls!" Tina exclaimed. "I'm not gay! Annnd since when did you ever have an interest in 'hunky' guys, or anything that's cute, anyway?"

"I'd think about what you just said while looking in a mirror, little girl," Sam said as she turned Tina to face one of her mirrored closet doors.

"Bu…" Tina started. She fell silent as she stared at the young girl in knickers and bra reflected back at her.

"If you hang pictures of 'babes' on the walls, it's gonna look like you're gay, Honey. See what I mean?" Sam asked. Tina swallowed and nodded her head in silent agreement. "And I don't have an interest in hunky guys. I just thought that since you look so cute in a skirt, that just maybe you might like to give guys a try?" she said mischievously.

"Why, you…." Tina faked a swat to the top of Sam's head.

"Now then, what are you gonna do about school?" Sam asked.

"Mum's enrolling me at Cliffside. I wish you could go there too…" she trailed off. "Hey!" she remarked, you could almost see the light bulb lit up over her head. "Why couldn't you go there?" Enthusiasm filled her voice. "That's it! I'll bet Mum would enrol you there!"

"Are you crazy?" Sam snapped in reply. "I could never afford Cliffside on my salary. That's the school for the arts and the hoity-toity. Where would I ever get that kind of cash?"

"Who said anything about you paying for it? Mum'll pay for it!"

"No way. No way in hell…."

"Sam!" Jan said sharply from the open door.

Both teenagers' heads instantly turned toward the door. "The first thing you're going to have to remember is that we don't speak like that around here. The second thing is that, yes, I will spring for Cliffside, and that is where you'll attend. I know you're at the age of consent, but if you go back to Central, you leave yourself open to further abuse from your father. Now, as for the money, I have it and I'll spend it as I see fit. I've already started the paperwork to have you declared my…dependant, since I'm responsible for your well being from here out. Is that understood?"

"Oh! Aunt Jan…" the tears sprang forth as she rushed to Jan's arms. Tina just stood there in her unmentionables, a smile beaming from ear to ear.

"If we're going shopping, I suggest we get a move on," Jan said to the girls.

"Um…Aunt Jan?" Samantha began. Tina's head snapped back to Sam, a shocked, questioning look on her face.

"Yes, Sam?" Jan asked in reply.

"Um…could I…? Um…would you…? I mean…." Samantha was blushing furiously as she tried desperately to get the words out.

"Buy you some boy's clothes?" Jan finished for her. Sam just blushed and nodded her head yes as she stared at the floor in embarrassment.

"Of course, Dear," she said with a smile. "Anything you need. Why don't you see what Tina has that you can use? Then we'll make a list of the things you'll need to supplement them. At least this way they won't go to waste." Sam just beamed.

When Jan left the room, Tina spoke. "I don't know when Mum became Aunt Jan, but I like it. And I know which guy's pictures to hang on my walls now."

Sam stared at her with a puzzled look on her face. "I thought you just said…."

"Yours," Tina said. "Sam, will you be my boyfriend?"

*****

Part-11

Monday Morning September 7^th

After her initial shock at Tina's question wore off, Sam hugged Tina gently and gave her a kiss on the lips. Dropping her voice an octave or so, she said, "Of course I'll be your boyfriend. Will you wear my ring?" She took off her class ring and held it out to Tina.

Tears sprang to her eyes as Tina reached for the proffered jewellery. She placed the ring on the ring finger of her right hand. Walking over to her dresser, she took her own more masculine ring and gave it to Sam. "Umm…here, Sam, will you wear mine?"

Taking the ring from Tina's trembling fingers, Sam placed it on her finger. With a smile, she pulled Tina close and kissed her deeply; she winced a bit at the pain from her lips at first, but continued. Tina reached her arms around Sam's neck and returned the kiss. Belly to belly, it soon became apparent to Sam what her kiss was doing to Tina. Giggling, she pulled back and said, "I think you'd better get dressed, Dear. That bulge doesn't look very lady-like."

Smiling broadly, Tina said, "I know," and pulled Sam close again. That time she initiated the kiss. When they came up for air a few moments later, she just smiled, sat on the bed and pulled Sam down beside her. "Kiss me again, you fool," Tina whispered, and Sam did.

Unable to get comfortable sitting, Sam winced and started to pull away. Tina pushed Sam gently onto her back and lay on top of her. Tina let her arms take the weight in an attempt to spare her "boyfriend" any pain. Their legs interlaced and lying together on the bed, the reversed couple made out until a call from the hall brought them apart with a start.

"Tina? Have you started going through your old things for Sam?"

Smiling sheepishly at almost being caught, not to mention really kissing for the first time in their lives, the two got up. Tina put on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt and began to help Sam sort through her old clothes. "You know, Sam, if you're going to be wearing men's clothes all the time, maybe we should start calling you he instead of she. Besides, I kinda like the idea that my girlfriend is my boyfriend."

Giggling, Sam said, "I think you're right there; it really wouldn't be right for you to be seen kissing a girl in public, would it?"

"No…but it might be fun to try," Tina said with a sly grin. "C'mon, let's see what I've got that you c'n wear," Tina said brightly.

The two attacked the closet and dressers with a vengeance. Throwing what was obviously too small, inappropriate, or worn into plastic bags, Sam and Tina sorted the one time boy's clothing into piles of keep, give to Sam, Salvation Army and throwaway. The keep pile was obviously the smallest; containing mostly unisex odds and ends like sweat socks, a couple of t-shirts, some cut-offs, sweat shirts, and a few sweaters. Sam's pile was the largest. He had jackets, sweaters, shirts, slacks, jeans, underwear, socks, sneakers, shoes…in essence, the major part of Ernie's wardrobe. A few of the items Sam kept purely out of necessity, as temporary stopgaps until he could buy other, better fitting things to replace them. He was thrilled with his haul; they were all keepers. Tina had to laugh over Sam's enthusiasm in her old underwear, jock strap and cup.

Sam's biggest surprise was finding out that not all of Tina's old underwear was cotton. He started to giggle uncontrollably and winced with pain when he came across the Nylon satin men's briefs, holding them up between his thumb and forefinger as if they were filthy. "What are these? Men's knickers?"

"Sam! They're satin jockey shorts. 'Men's Briefs' is what the package said," Tina said, turning crimson. "I bought them when they came out a couple of years ago. I liked them enough to buy a few more. They're a nice switch from wearing cotton all the time," she said, trying to defend herself.

"Oh, Tina, relax! I just couldn't help it. I think they're probably going to be my favourites. I was just teasing. I thought I was going to have to give up satin underwear cold turkey."

"No, not the underwear…but, you're gonna go through hell letting your leg hair grow out," Tina giggled. "Oh, and uh…by the way…umm…your laugh? Guys don't giggle, Sam. They're way too cool for that, they chuckle."

Deathly serious, Sam replied, "Oh…yeah…right, thanks."

"How are you gonna hide your uh…your…?"

"Breasts? Boobs? Boobies?" Sam finished for her. "I hadn't thought about it. I'm not especially big on top, you know; I'm only an 'A' in the bust department. I never really developed." He looked down at his chest. "It never bothered me like it bothered the umm…girls, either," she said, pointedly avoiding the word "other." "Heck, I was grateful. I guess it's a blessing in disguise. I almost never wear a bra anyway; I don't really need to. I do it at work because it's expected of me. I mean…it wouldn't seem right if the help in a lingerie store didn't wear lingerie. You know…if I can get back there when my father's not home, I've got some things you'd look great in!"

"Yeah, well, guys don't say boobies; they're tits, titties, or jugs, or any one of a dozen other names, but they don't say boobies. And, you're gonna have to give it some thought now, 'cause, um, you're obviously bigger than I ever was and anyone else in my classes at school, too, for that matter."

"Yeah, I see what you mean," Sam said as he painfully pulled his sweatshirt tight around his chest. It was obvious that his ribs hurt quite a bit. "Damn that hurts. I can't even take a deep breath." A frown came to Sam's face.

"What's the matter?" Tina asked. "Ribs bothering you?

"No, it's my job. I hadn't thought about it until just now. I can't exactly continue working there as a man, now can I?"

"I don't know, I mean…what would it matter? Lots of guys work in the stock rooms of women's stores."

"That's just it, Tina, I don't work in the stock room any more. Missus Winchester gave me a promotion to the sales floor."

"Sam! That's great! Congratulations!" Tina gushed. Then her friend's dilemma dawned on her. "Oh…. Well…I guess we'll just have to ask her, won't we."

"We? What do you mean we? It's my job!" Sam replied in frustration.

"Well, we are going to the mall, right?"

"So?"

"And 'The Under-World' is in the mall, right?"

"Yeah, get to the point, would you?!?"

"Well, why don't we get Mum to see if there's anything she can do!"

"Oh come off it, Tina! A guy working the sales floor in a lingerie shop? I'd starve on the commissions!"

"Think of how many men go into the place," Tina said.

"So? What's your point, already? Men come in the shop all the time."

"Yeah, that is my point. They come in all the time, but none of them buy anything because a girl waits on them! They're too embarrassed to talk to a female. They're afraid she'll think they're queer or somethin'. Don'cha see? It's a natural! Relax and leave it to me. Okay? Okay!"

Tina's enthusiasm was contagious; Sam couldn't help but smile a lopsided smile through his swollen lips. "I don't know if it'll work, Tina, but we can try. I mean…some of the guys that come in there aren't buying for their girl and well…. It might work with some of the women, though!" His smile brightened. "Let's not worry about it for now; Missus Winchester'll know what to do."

"Hey, why don't you go put that stuff away and get changed? I'm gonna take a shower and get ready to go. It's gonna take me a bit longer than it will you."

Smiling from ear to ear, Sam picked up a pile of clothes and said, "Yeah, I think I will. Hey, get booful for me, okay? I want to be with the prettiest babe in the mall."

Giggling, Tina replied, "Gods…. My girlfriend's a hunk!"

"Yeah! And my boyfriend's a babe!" The two laughed at the joke and turned to the tasks at hand. On his way out of the room, Sam asked, "You want any help with your hair or makeup?"

Tina stopped in her tracks. "Le'me see if I can do it myself first, okay?"

"Yeah, sure! Hustle it up, Babe; I can't wait to see you all dolled up again," Sam said with a smirk.

"Men!" Tina said with a giggle as she entered her bathroom.

It took Sam several trips to move all the clothes to his new room, but it was worth it. He liked the look of the closet. Suit jackets, shirts, not blouses, but real honest to god shirts…. Just the thought of all the new items and experiences before him made him feel horny. He started to get undressed to take a shower.

"Gads, I'm sopping," he mumbled as he removed the satin knickers Janice had loaned him the day before. They were soaked.

After taking a shower, he perused his new underwear drawer. Selecting a jockstrap, a pair of plain white cotton boxer shorts, and a tank top that was about two sizes too small, he walked over to his new bed. Sitting down, he held up the jock strap. He began to tremble with anticipation just looking at it. "It's really mine!" he said to himself as he started to slide a foot through the waistband and leg strap. Slipping his other leg into the minimal garment of coarse cotton fabric, he stood and began to pull the jock home. The fabric felt scratchy on his shaved legs. He began to get moist all over again.

He adjusted the straps over his butt and looked in the mirror. The pouch of the jockstrap sagged in the front. Looking down at the excess fabric, Sam groaned.

"I guess I need to find something to fill that out a bit." Walking over to the dresser, he pulled out the biggest pair of socks he could find. Rolling them up, he stuffed them into the snap pouch of the jock and adjusted it. "There, that's better," he said aloud. His knees trembled at what he was doing. He looked at his reflection in the mirror again and stared for a bit as he pressed the socks against himself.

Smiling happily, he pulled on the boxers and took out a second pair of tube socks. Sitting on the bed, he put them on then slipped into an old pair of what were once Ernie's, and now were his, men's cut Wrangler jeans. They were a bit snug in the seat, but showed off the bulge of the rolled up sock too well. The bulge in his jeans looked more like a Playgirl magazine parody than a real penis. "Damn it, Sam, get real!" he yelled at himself in frustration and despair. "If you saw a guy with a bulge like that walking down the street you'd howl hysterically!"

He pulled down the jeans and boxers and yanked the socks out of the jock in frustration. He almost threw them across the room. Instead, he stopped and, talking to himself in a hoarse whisper, said, "You're starting to act like old man Boone there, Sam." He put the socks back in the drawer. This time, he took out a smaller pair. He rolled only one sock up and carefully placed it into the jock. "There, that's much better," he mumbled after he had his jeans zipped up again.

Smiling painfully, Sam crossed to the low dresser and pulled out a Nine Inch Nails concert jersey. It was about two sizes too large. Pulling it on, he looked in the mirror.

"Well, that about does it," he thought. He put on a pair of Ernie's old sneakers; they were more than a little loose, but with some tissue in the toes they were wearable. "I'll have to get a new pair at the mall," he thought. Sliding his feet around in the sneaks he said, "At least they aren't pink!" Sam sat back down on the bed. Lying back, he let his thoughts drift back to earlier in the morning with Tina. He unbuttoned his jeans and unzipped the fly. Sliding his hand down the front of the jock, he began to "scratch the itch" his thoughts were creating.

Ten minutes later, he left the room, a lopsided smile on his face, never once bothering to look in a mirror or straighten his hair. He looked into Tina's room; the door to the bathroom stood open, it was vacant. "I'll bet…" he began when he heard voices from down the hall.

"I know we're only going to the ma-all, but I'm going with him! I can't just wear jeee-eeeans!"

"She even sounds like a teenaged girl," Sam said, laughing to himself. "Maybe I should just go downstairs and wait."

*****

The two teens made quite a spectacle on the mall. Tina, tall and radiant in flats and a simple blouse and skirt combo, Sam, in sneakers, tight, faded jeans that were obviously too long for him, and a baggy concert shirt, walked happily, hand in hand, as they strolled the mall. Peering into the windows of the stores and commenting conspiratorially on what they saw, they made their way casually first down one side and back up the other. They really looked like a typical pair of teenaged lovebirds. Janice and Linda trailed behind, giggling over the youngsters and the attention they were attracting, Tina for her beauty and Sam for his battered mug. This was going to be an interesting day.

After they had traversed the entire mall, Janice turned to Tina. "Honey, aren't you going to buy anything? You've walked past every store here!"

"I know, Mum, I just…." It was then that Sam spied a dress in a shop window and decided Tina just had to try it on. He reached out, grabbed Tina by the arm and yanked. The way it happened, it looked like something out of a cartoon. One moment, Tina was standing facing her mother, the next she was gone from view. Linda laughed helplessly. Sam was dragging Tina into one of the upscale dress shops and Tina, obviously, was protesting. It was comic.

"Look, Tina, you're gonna have to get used to it." Sam was talking fast in a stage whisper. "You're a girl and girls love to shop and try on clothes."

"But what if somebody notices!" she hissed.

"People will notice you if you don't. Come on! It'll look great on you!"

"Sam! I'm scared. Please, can't we just look?"

"You're trying it on, Tina. And if it looks half as good as I think it will, you're buying it! Come! On!"

Jan came up behind Tina and put a hand on her shoulder. Tina stiffened visibly at her touch. "Honey, you're going to have to do it sooner or later," Jan whispered in her ear, "so you might as well get it out of the way now. I'll go in the fitting room with you. It'll be fine, you'll see."

The fight went out of Tina like a wave going back out to sea. Her shoulders sagged and, with trepidation, she stepped toward the door of the Shop on her own. "I really don't want to do this," she mumbled. Sam just grinned his silly grin and escorted her into the store.

A sales woman of indeterminate age came up to help them. One look at Sam and she froze in her tracks. She hadn't even welcomed her customers yet. "You'll have to excuse my nephew," Jan began. "He can't seem to stay out of fights."

Seeing that an adult escorted the couple, the woman relaxed visibly. A nervous smile came to her lips as she started into her sales spiel. "How may I help you today?"

Sam answered, even though the question was directed at Jan. "We'd like to see that blue dress over there." He was pointing at a pale blue, embroidered, short sleeved, shirt-dress. Simple in design, its classic, button-front look would be perfect on Tina's slight frame.

"Oh, that is an excellent choice, Sir," the sales woman said looking at Sam quizzically. "Let's see, that's about a seven, isn't it?" she said looking at Tina.

"I think she's more a nine," Jan said, coming to her rescue. "Why don't you get several sizes and we'll meet you by the changing rooms?"

"Very good, Ma'am. Might I bring along an additional suggestion or two?"

"By all means!" Jan said brightly. "We might as well see what you would suggest for my daughter. Besides, I could use the break; she's been walking us ragged."

"Yes, I can imagine," the woman said with a smile, smelling a good sale. "I'll be right back; the changing rooms are back in the corner," she said with a nod of her head in their direction. "Please take your time. If you see anything of interest, just make a note of it. I'll be happy to get it for you." With that, the woman got busy getting the items together for Tina.

Jan looked at Sam and said in a stage whisper, "Sam, you know, men usually don't take their ladies out shopping and enjoy it."

"I know, but I just can't seem to help myself, Aunt Jan. Tina is about the most beautiful girl I've ever seen and you can't get her near a store! She really needs some confidence and this is the only way she's going to get it. Besides, that dress is her."

"Yes, Honey, it is. Let's get her into it." The four of them slowly made their way back to the changing rooms, examining the various items on display as they went. Linda and Jan seemed to take delight in Tina's discomfort.

"I'm telling you, Jan," Linda said, "in another couple of months, you won't be able to keep her out of here."

"I know, that's what worries me."

"Why should it worry you? It's my money!"

"Yours? I thought…."

"You thought what? That it was The Organisation's money? No, Dear, and I don't want you worrying about it either. I don't have any children; remember? It's my money and it's my chance to live vicariously through her. Give me that much anyway, please. Let her have fun with it! I can't wait to see what she picks out."

The changing rooms were in a section of the store all to themselves. There was a small platform for private fashion shows, several comfortable chairs, coffee tables and curtained booths lined the walls.

When the woman returned, she seemed to have three of everything they stopped to look at, including accessories, shoes, and handbags. She had two other sales clerks in tow, all of them loaded down with dresses, boxes and assorted items. Tina swooned with the thought of having to try all the garments and accessories on. Sam sat there in a chair, chuckling at his friend's distress. The sales clerk quickly hung the clothing on a rack to one side of the platform and selected one of the shirt-dresses they'd looked at initially. "Here you are, Miss; why don't you take this in there," she said, pointing to a nearby changing booth, "and try it on for size?" Flustered, Tina took the dress from the clerk and looked plaintively at her mother. Smiling, Jan stood up and crossed to Tina. Taking her by the elbow, the two entered the changing booth.

Looking at Linda, the clerk smiled and said, "She is a shy one, isn't she?"

Linda laughed out loud. "You have no idea," she said with a smirk.

With that, Sam broke out in guffaws of laughter. "Linda, she's so pretty and she thinks she's an ugly duckling. I get a kick out of watching her."

"You'd better watch it, young man, or you'll be next!" Linda shot back, laughing at his obvious discomfort.

"Come on, let's see what's here." With that, the two descended on the clothes rack, conspiring on what Tina was going to "try on for size" next.

In the booth, Jan was acting like a mother hen. "Oh come on, Sweetie, here, undo your blouse."

"Why do I have to try it on, Mum? Can't we just get the one in my size and buy it?"

"No, Honey, the sizes run large and small between the different styles and manufacturers. You'll just have to try it on. Here, give me that blouse, and your skirt…. Come on, Tina! It's no big deal; girls do this hundreds of times a day!"

"Sure, but they don't have an audience!" Tina hissed.

Jan laughed, "What?!? Where do you think all their friends are when they go shopping? Honey, it's a chance to socialise, have fun and experiment with different looks. It's the main reason girls love shop! Here, now put this on and I'll hang these up for you."

Jan took Tina's blouse and skirt and put them on the hangers provided, while Tina slipped into the dress. The buttons still had her a bit baffled, being on the opposite side from men's shirts. Jan clucked as she brushed away Tina's hands and made short work of the buttons.

"Let's go, Gertrude, out into the light where I can see you."

"Yes, Mo-therrr."

Smiling a weak smile, Tina stepped out of the booth and into the viewing area. Clasping her hands before her and looking at the floor in embarrassment, she just stood there. The pose was classic "Audrey Hepburn."

Sam looked up from the rack of clothes at the movement of the curtain. When Tina stepped out into the room, his jaw dropped. Instead of the pretty young teen who went into the booth, a vision of loveliness had emerged. She looked like a young debutante. Her shy presence was commanding the attention of everyone in the room. Her calves, framed perfectly by the full skirt of the pale dress, were simply stunning. Sam's eyes started at the floor and slowly took in every inch of the vision before him. He was shocked speechless by her beauty.

Linda took one look and muttered, "Oh my…." She, too, was overcome with the change.

Seeing the look on Sam and Linda's faces, Tina whirled about and tried to run back into the booth, tears formed in her eyes. Her mother stopped her hasty retreat by grabbing her by her shoulders. "Whoa! Hold on there! Where are you going so fast?"

"They think I'm ugly! Look!" Tina blurted out, on the verge of tears.

Sam made as much of a mad dash to his friend as his wounds would allow. "Tina, you're stunningly beautiful," Sam said in a rush. "Where did you ever get the idea I thought you were ugly?!?"

"But you just stared like I'm some sort of…of…."

"…heavenly vision," he finished for her, as he took her by the arm and gently turned her to face him. "Do you know who you reminded me of when you stepped out of that room?" Tina shook her head violently side to side, fighting back the tears. "At first I thought Audrey Hepburn was making 'Breakfast at Tiffany's' all over again, then I realised it was you." With that, he pulled her close in a hug.

"Really?" she sniffled.

Smiling as he held her away from him, Sam said, "Really. Now, model that thing for me. I want to get the full effect. Pretend you're a supermodel; you've got the look, go for it!"

Laughing now as she wiped at the tears with the back of her hand, Tina started an awkward model's strut about the platform.

Standing back out of the way, the sales clerk just shook her head. "Ugly?" she said to herself. "Where the hell have they been keeping that girl, a cloister?"

*****

Part-12

Monday Morning September 7^th

Earlier that same day, Doctor Brandy Dewinter was making her rounds at Central Hospital. "… And the pain?"

"Oh, it's much better, Doctor, thanks."

"Great! Then you can go home as soon as the paperwork's finished. I want you to call my office as soon as you get home and arrange an appointment for a follow up in two weeks. The nurses will have some instructions for you on how to care for the sutures. Remember; keep the wound dry! Okay?" Her patient nodded and smiled. Brandy's pager, set to vibrate instead of beep, went off silently.

"Damn this thing, anyway," Brandy mumbled under her breath as she fumbled for the pager. "I'm sorry, Betty; do you have any other questions?"

"No, Doctor, thanks. I'll make the appointment as soon as I get home."

"You just take it easy and heal. I'll see you in two weeks then. And no slam dancing 'til I say so!"

Laughing, Betty, a forty-five year-old mother, said to her physician, "Okay, Doc."

As Brandy went to the nurses' station, she checked her pager. Turning to the charge nurse, she asked, "Ellen, could I use the conference room phone? Doctor Morley just paged me. I have a feeling he overdid it again this weekend."

"You'd think he'd realise that he's getting too old to play with the college set by now."

"What? Our Doctor Irwin Morley admit he's getting old? Not in this lifetime…. Men!"

"Here's the key, Doctor."

"Thanks, Ellen."

Brandy went into the conference room and closed the door. She dialled the phone, leaned back in her chair, and waited. She began to speak the instant the phone was answered. "Irwin, when are you going to realise you can't keep up with those twenty-year-olds?"

"Hi, Brandy. It's nothing like that. I'm coming down with the flu and wanted to ask if you could take my patients for me today. I got three new ones in through emergency yesterday and last night as well as my regulars. Angie has the list for hospital visits, and my service can refer anyone new. As for my appointments at the clinic, I have an intern who can work with you; she's brilliant. Her name is Tricia Olmsted. Top of her class."

"Sure, Irwin, not a problem… but you owe me."

"Brandy," Irwin chuckled, "the day you start collecting, I'm doomed. Thanks, again. Call me if you have any questions. I'm going back to bed."

"Get well, Irwin. I'll stop in on my way home and check you over."

"Oh no…I really am doomed," Irwin groaned in mock fear.

"You sure are, Irwin. Get some sleep. I'll call you when I'm on my way over."

"Thanks, Brandy. I'll see you later." He broke the connection.

Brandy called Angie, Doctor Morley's receptionist and office manager and made the necessary arrangements. Taking the information on Doctor Morley's hospital patients, Brandy made some adjustments in her schedule, returned the conference room key to Ellen, and then continued making her rounds. When she started on the admissions from over the weekend, she noticed a familiar surname -- Boone, Donna M. Her blood ran cold. Brandy went straight out to her car and placed a call on her secure phone.

"Brandy?"

"Jenny, I think I have Sam's mother in the hospital. I need to confirm her name. Is it Donna M.?"

Jennifer Winchester's body went stiff at the name. "Yes. I'll send someone over with the information right away. What are you planning to do?"

"First, I have to read the case notes and do an exam, then I'll let you know. In the meantime, get that information to me as soon as you can. If she is Sam's mother, some of the pressure's off, at least until she's released. Have Linda bring the info. I think she'll be the one we need on this."

"She's tied up right now. She's taking Tina shopping, remember?"

"Damn! I forgot. All right, just get me the info. I'll keep you apprised of the situation."

"Brandy…."

"Yes."

"Don't do anything rash."

"Don't worry, Boss, I won't. But this one's going down."

"Yes, he is. And I wish you wouldn't call me that. Keep me informed."

"I'll talk to you later, Jenny."

"Thanks for the heads up, Brandy. See what you can do for Missus Boone. I'll take care of the rest." Jenny broke the secure link and started to think. Who can I get out there who won't cause too much attention? Claire's is closed today…. With that she picked up the phone.

"Hi, Sandy? I need you to do something for me. Can you come down to the Shop?"

*****

It took a while -- nine outfits, complete with all the accessories, to be exact -- but Tina finally started to enjoy herself and loosened up enough to look the part of an amateur fashion model. They bought the first dress she tried on and three others as well -- complete outfits with shoes, matching handbags, hosiery, scarves and two hats, just for the fun of it all. The whole time, Sam was a major factor in Tina's relaxing and enjoying the experience.

Two hours later, as they left the shop, the sales lady, happy with the commissions, suggested they pay a visit to J-Crew to reward Sam for his patience and help in the ordeal. At the mention of the store's name, Sam paled visibly.

"Oh relax, Sam, no-one's going to say anything," Tina said as they left the store arm in arm.

"Yeah, I guess so," he said, "but I feel awful funny thinking about going into the dressing room by myself."

"Well, I hardly think it's a good idea for me to escort you into one looking like this, do you?"

"I guess not."

"Besides, they only have little booths in the middle of the sales floor. No-one's gonna say a thing. Relax and enjoy the experience."

"Enjoy it?"

"Well, would y' look at who's scared now!" The two broke into a giggle fit as they walked across the mall. Linda and Jan watched on in silent amusement.

"Do you want to go to The Under-World?" Linda asked.

"Why not. I think Tina can handle another go at some lingerie. Besides, I'd love to get her a nice peignoir or two."

"Oh my achin' wallet," moaned Linda.

"Sore loser," laughed Jan.

"No, but I will be when I get the bill," she laughed.

"Well, it looks like it's J-Crew next. Seems like my cards get the workout this time."

"Lucky me."

"For now. We'd better catch up. Unless I miss my guess, Tina's scheming again and that can be trouble."

"Trouble?"

"Trouble. That little brat has a mind just as devious as yours when it comes to getting people to do things."

"This I've got to see!"

*****

Outside one of the changing booths, Tina and Sam were having a heated discussion. "I'm telling you, Sam, it's perfect."

"But aren't they a bit, um…baggy?"

"That's the way it's s'posed t' look. Relax!"

"But…"

Tina pulled Sam close and whispered in his ear. "Look, guys are supposed to wear their clothes baggy and you're a guy now. Remember? Unless you want to look like a girl in drag, that is."

"But you never wore them like this…."

"And if I did, I'd have been called a wannabe. Which is worse? A freak? Or a wannabe?"

"But…."

"Gi'me the tags."

"But…."

Tina started pulling the sales tags off the cargo pants Sam was wearing.

"Tina!" Sam exclaimed.

"You're wearin' 'em home," she hissed at Sam. "Mum?" she called out sweetly.

Janice was looking on in silent amusement. "Hmmm?"

"Could you please take these to the till and pay for them? Sam wants to wear them home."

"I never…" Sam sputtered.

"Sure, Honey," Janice said with a smile. "Give them to me and I'll take care of it."

"But…" Sam continued his protests, to no avail. The moment he opened his mouth, Tina cut him off.

"Forget it, Sam," Tina said emphatically, "it's a done deal. Now, about those shoes…."

"You weren't kidding," Linda laughed. "Goddess, Jan, she's worse than I am!

"Don't I know it? Keep an eye on her. If we're not careful, she'll buy out the store."

"Just you wait. I'll get you, my pretty!" Sam said, imitating the Wicked Witch of the West. "And your little dog, too!"

"Oh yeah? How? And I don't have a dog, either."

No dog, never any pets…. I think it's time to change that, Linda thought.

"You know," Sam said slyly, an idea warming in his devious mind, "we still have to stop by the store to talk to Missus Winchester…or have you forgotten that?" Sam said with a smirk.

"Oh-ho no, you aren't getting me back in there for love nor money," Tina responded emphatically. "NO! Absolutely not! That woman's crazy."

"But I thought you were gonna talk to her for me," Sam said, feigning a pout.

"Mum can….

Sam smiled broadly and just nodded his head.

Linda, watching the exchange, started laughing anew. "I think Sam's right, Tina. If you made him a promise, I think you should live up to your end of the bargain, don't you? Besides, your mother was telling me there are some things you still need to get, and The Under-World is just the place to get them."

"But…" Tina started, her shoulders slumping. All the fire she'd been using to roast her friend seemed to leave her in a single breath.

"I think you're having way too much fun outfitting our Urban Commando, here. As soon as you finish getting him outfitted, I think it's time to get back to running up my credit card bill."

"But…" Tina tried again.

"For now, I think it's time to spend some of your mother's money, don't you, Tina? Let's see…." The two teens were stunned into silence as Linda took over. "Do you think he'd like this?" Linda asked, holding up a fatigue jacket to show Tina. "I think a couple of sweaters, and…"

*****

Tina balked as they approached Jenny's store. "But…."

"Look, Tina," Linda hissed, "the sooner you realise that Jenny does NOT have it in for you, the better. Besides, remember that client I was telling you about?"

"Yeah…" came the glum response.

"Well, it's her."

Tina froze in her tracks. "Her?"

"Her. Come on; let's get a move on. Doctor Dewinter said Sam only has four hours, remember. We've already been at it for three and we still need to get you a vanity and several other things for your room."

"Yes'm."

*****

When the party entered The Under-World and Marjorie spied Sam's battered face, she dropped everything she was doing. "SAM! Ohmigods! Are you okay?!?"

"I'm fine Marjorie. I…got into a scrap over the weekend."

Jenny, hearing the commotion up front, went to investigate. She smiled a pinched smile as she saw the four shoppers. Struggling not to rush to Sam and comfort him, the "Old Battleaxe" reared her prim and proper head. "Marjorie, please remember where you are. I'm sure Sam will tell us just what has happened to him when he's feeling up to it. Right, Sam?" The pain in Jenny's eyes was apparent as she struggled to keep up appearances.

"Yes'm"

"Now then, Jan, it's nice to see you back so soon." Jenny's front wavered as she spoke. It was painfully clear that she was barely hanging onto her prim and proper shopkeeper facade. "And you brought Tina back with you; how nice. Hello, Linda." At the mention of Linda's name her attitude changed completely. She seemed to stiffen and straighten as she spoke. "Linda, when you get a chance, would you come into my office, please? I need to speak with you before you leave." It was a command. Never in her life had Linda heard Jenny issue one with such cold determination.

"Of course, Jenny. Jan was looking for some peignoirs for Tina. I think Sam and Marjorie can handle that, don't you?"

At the mention of Sam's name, Jenny flinched. "You know, Linda, I do think you're right. Jan, care to join us in a cup of coffee or perhaps tea?"

"Jenny, I don't know what you're up to, but…okay, sure, lead on, MacDuff."

"That's the spirit, Dear. Come into my parlour…"

"…said the spider to the fly," finished Janice.

"We've had some interesting developments that I think you both need to be made aware of," Jen said and turned toward her office. As she walked off the sales floor, Jenny's back seemed to be "Ram-Rod" straight. She actually marched into the salon. The whole time, she seemed to be mumbling to herself.

Marjorie just stared after her. What's gotten into her? she thought as she watched her boss walk away.

Once the women went into the office, Marjorie and Sam started having fun playing dress-up with Tina, who was failing miserably at pretending she wasn't enjoying herself. The clothes were just so soft and pretty and….

While Tina was in the changing room trying on a teddy, Sam turned to Marjorie. "Uh…thanks for not askin' about it, Mar," he said, pointing at his battered mug. "I really can't talk about it right now."

"Hey, it's like, no prob', 'kay? You gonna be all right?"

"Yeah…I'm fine," Sam said as he stared at his feet, embarrassed about the whole thing. "What's up with the boss?" he said, trying to change the subject.

"Y'got me. Doctor Dewinter called her this morning and she's been a bear ever since."

"She's not mad at me, is she? I mean…she like…didn't even look at me when she came out."

"Her? Mad at you? No way, Kiddo! You're her favourite. There's no way she's mad at you. She might be disappointed because you're so…beat up, but there's no…." Marjorie trailed off as Tina chose just that moment to make her appearance wearing the red silk teddy. It looked like it was made with her in mind. Marjorie and Sam's jaws just dropped.

"Man…" Sam breathed.

"You said it," Marjorie replied, stunned at the sight Tina presented.

"What? No good? Okay, I'll try the other one on and…."

Sam broke the stunned silence. "You're getting that one!"

Marjorie rushed over to Tina. "Honey," she said as she adjusted one of the spaghetti straps, "the designer had you in mind when he put this little number together. I wish I looked as good in it as you. I'm way too big up top to carry it off."

"Why don't you try the white one on?" Sam suggested.

"Okay," Tina said brightly.

"You know…" Marjorie said as Tina disappeared into the fitting room, "people who are that bright and cheerful all the time really make me ill."

"You wouldn't say that if you knew Ernie," Sam said. "He was miserable all the time. Imagine looking like that and trying to be a guy. Not even a macho one at that, just a guy. And because of it, everyone called him a faggot, candy-ass, pussy; I couldn't even walk down the hall with him because of it. If I did they'd say things like: 'Here comes Sam and her wife.' And all he ever wanted to do was be normal and have friends."

"I know, but still…. Anyway, back to Ole Blood-N-Guts -- she knows what happened to you and she's blaming herself for it. Don't worry about her, okay?" Her statement went right over Sam's head.

"Are you sure, Mar? I mean…it isn't her fault that I look like this. It's mine. I should never've let…."

"Shut up, Sam!" Marjorie spat hotly. "It's not your fault! Don't you even think it! Don't you ever say something like that again! If I could kill that bastard…."

"You know?" Sam asked quietly, a shocked look on his purple face.

"I know. And I'll tell you something else; it won't ever happen to you or your Mum again." Again, Sam missed the implication.

"Yeah, right; shows what you know."

"I know more than you think, Short Shit," she said half jokingly. "Just remember what I said, okay?"

"Yeah…sure…what ever. Look, umm…I uh…I really don't want to talk about this, okay?"

"I know, Sam," and Marjorie pulled Sam gently to her and held him in a gentle hug. Marjorie fought back the tears she so desperately wanted to let free and just held her friend.

*****

"… She was admitted at two that same morning, Jan." Jenny was saying. Linda looked like she was ready to kill someone. Janice just sat in stunned silence.

"Has he been to the hospital since she was admitted?" Jan finally asked.

"Not that we can tell. She's in a semi-private room, but they don't log her visitors. She'd be in a ward if it weren't for the questions raised by the nature of her injuries. She said she fell down the basement stairs trying to get to the breaker panel. It was just dumb luck that Brandy got the case. She said that Donna's injuries are inconsistent with a fall. Brandy said they looked more like the results of a systematic beating, than anything else." Jenny was not holding up well. It looked like she was going to break into tears at any moment. She just sat there wringing her hands.

"I've got some things to do," Linda said quietly as she started to get out of her chair. The look on her face said she had murder on her mind.

"You aren't going anywhere except shopping, Tigger!" Jenny said forcefully. "We'll put a tail on him and let you know what's going on. For now, there are two young adults who need to finish a day at the mall. Let them have their fun while they can. Things are going to be hard enough for them as it is."

"I'll tell Sam about his mother when we get back to the car," Jan said. "He's going to want to see her when he finds out. Will it be safe to visit her at the hospital?"

"Jan, I really don't think that that'll be wise. If that…animal should show up while he's there…" Jenny started.

"We can't control the situation at the hospital, Jan," Linda said. "We can protect Sam better at the house. Don't let him get near Memorial. I'll have Brandy tell his mother why he isn't showing up."

"Won't that be tipping your hand?" Jan asked.

"We'll handle it; don't worry," Linda said.

"I think you both had better get out there and…" Jenny started to speak again.

"If you're worried about my wallet, Jenny, this one's on…" she turned to Linda, lifted one eyebrow, and said, "Tigger?" Jan was incredulous.

Jenny was in the middle of taking a sip of tea. When she heard the way Jan said Linda's code name she almost choked on the liquid. Her unexpected laugh made the tea come out her nose. The women started laughing at the sight of the very prim and proper Missus Winchester snorting her tea.

"Don't ask. Don't even go there," Linda said with a smirk, the strain of the last half-hour finally releasing itself in the laughter. "It's my code name. How I got it's a looong story. I'll tell you about it some other time. But, seriously, how do you plan to tell Sam?"

"When we get to the car, I'll just tell him, Linda. You can drive."

"Great, just what we all need, an emotional circus in the back seat and an emotional wreck in the front," Linda said, shaking her head.

"You won't be able to get into trouble that way," Jan said, "and the driving will force you to concentrate on the present, not what you'd like to do."

"Good thinking, Jan," Jenny said. "After this ordeal is over, I think we could use someone of your…talents in The Organisation. Are you game?"

"I'm game, Jenny. I'm already in it up to my neck. Just don't go giving me any strange code names like 'Tigger' here." They all snickered at the way Jan kept saying the name.

"Deal," Jenny choked out. Then she stood and spoke to the two women, "I believe you need to get those two home. I seem to recall a time limit on my employee's excursions. Besides, he needs to know that he has some time to get better…on the house, as it were." Jan and Linda took the hint and stood as well.

"Are you going to tell him, Jenny?" Janice asked.

"I really do think I need to, don't you? He is my employee, after all." Her back seemed to straighten as she stood there. It almost looked like she was turning into a superhero or something. "Are we ready, Ladies?" Jan and Linda just nodded, and followed Jenny out the door to the salon.

*****

Marjorie, now with a part-timer to help her run the store on the weekends in Sam's absence, was in the salon playing "Barbie Dolls," with Tina as the doll, and having a grand old time. Sam, unable to keep his eyes off the real life doll, was just sitting in one of the wing chairs and enjoying himself immensely.

"Oh baby! That one's a keeper! Come to papa!" he said lewdly as the three women entered the room.

"I beg your pardon?" Jenny said in prim indignation. Sam blanched. Everyone laughed at his reaction. He looked like a puppy caught doing a "no-no."

"Missus Winchester! I uh…I was just…."

"Relax, Sam," Jenny said with a smile, "I know you were just joking. I certainly hope you don't joke like that with my other customers."

"Never! It's just…."

"Never mind, Dear," she said as she took the chair next to him. "I think we need to reassess your duties here at the shop." The look of despair on Sam's face was obvious. "I'm not going to fire you, Sweetie. I just gave you a promotion, remember?" Sam nodded his head. "Well, that was before you got hurt. And since you can't work with my customers looking like that…."

"I'll work the stock room, sweep the floors, anything! I really need this job, Missus Winchester; please, let me do that until my face looks better. You don't have to pay me the raise you gave me, I'll do anything…." Sam's words came out in a rush. He sounded like a man pleading for his life.

Jenny smiled at Sam, her eyes glistening with tears. "Do you like working here, Sam?"

"Oh yes, Missus Winchester! I love working here! You're a great boss and…."

"Then it's settled," she said, reaching out and putting her hand on his knee to ease his fears.

"Huh?"

"I feel partly responsible for what happened to you, Dear, so…as of now, you're on paid medical leave until such time as Doctor Dewinter has informed me your injuries have healed. When you return, it will be with Doctor Dewinter's permission. She, and she alone, shall determine when you may return to work. Is that understood?" Sam nodded his head in the affirmative. "And another thing, if you are to work in my shoppe, you'll look like you belong here." Sam's face fell. He looked like he'd been hit over the head with a baseball bat. "Not like some…" she searched for words "…guerrilla warfare specialist. I expect you to wear makeup, a brassiere and to dress professionally at all times."

"You mean I…I have to wear a dress?" He looked like he was going to cry.

"No, Dear," Jenny said tenderly, "dress as femininely, masculinely, or androgynously as you like. So long as you follow the guidelines I've established, I really don't mind."

Sam smiled a lopsided smile as tears came to his eyes.

"And I expect you to be on your best behaviour at all times. That means no fighting, no swearing…and no lecherous comments to or about my customers; is that understood?"

"Yes'm," Sam mumbled, mollified.

"Good. I seem to recall someone saying you had a time limit on today's excursion. Is that true?"

"Yes, Missus Winchester, Doctor Dewinter gave me four hours to…."

"Then I suggest you follow her instructions. Don't worry about your job, it's here waiting for you."

"Thank you, Missus Winchester. I…." Tears started to run down Sam's cheeks.

Jenny got up, knelt beside the chair and gave him a hug. "Enough of that now, Dear. It's rather unseemly for a boy to cry in public. Run along. Call me if you need anything, and I do mean, anything. Do you understand me?" she whispered in his ear. Sam nodded his head as he tried to stop the tears. "Oh bother," Jenny said in her best blue-blooded British. She took a silk handkerchief from the sleeve of her suit and handed it to Sam. "Clean-up your face, and go home. Call me once in a while and tell me how you're getting along." She didn't wait for a reply, she just stood up and strode purposefully -- her back again ramrod straight -- into her office.

Marjorie looked on from the door to the changing room. She wiped a tear from her eye and busied herself with the clothes Tina had decided not to take. "Damn her anyway. Just when I think I know her…" she muttered fighting back the tears that were filling her eyes.

Janice looked at her daughter, then at the pile of clothes on the counter. "Are those the keepers?" she asked. Tina beamed a smile at her and nodded. Linda winced. "Are we ready to go?" her mother asked.

"Yep!"

"Good, we still need to get you two some furniture for your rooms. Why don't you take care of the bill, Honey," Jan said as she knelt beside Sam. "Come on, 'Champ,' let's get you cleaned up," Jan said, placing her hand on Sam's thigh. He just nodded and stood. When they were both on their feet, he pulled Jan into a hug and started crying all over again.

Great, just great, Linda bitched to herself. She hasn't even told him about his mother yet and look at him. And how the hell am I supposed to drive when I can't even see? she thought as she wiped furiously at the tears in her eyes.

*****

In the car, Janice got in the back seat with Sam and her daughter. When she told Sam about his mother, he didn't cry, he didn't scream, he just sat there with a grim look of determination on his face.

"Sam, I know you want to…" Jan began.

"I have to get her out of there, Aunt Jan. I just have to. Please, help me get her out of there…before he kills her."

"We will, Honey, I promise you."

Jan, seeing Sam's reaction to the news about his mother, switched to the front passenger seat of the car before they left the parking space. She watched Sam carefully the whole trip home, never once taking her eyes from the teen. Tina just held on to Sam for dear life. The ride home was made in grim silence.

Tina feared the outcome of the battle raging in her friend's mind. Oh, Sam, she thought, it's just not fair. Why you? Of all the people in the world, why did it have to be you? "Hey, Sam?" she whispered in his ear as she held on to him.

"Hmm?"

"Want another fashion show when we get home?" she asked shyly.

"You're a witch, you know that, Tee? You really are a witch." The thought of seeing Tina in one of the outfits from The Under-World was enough to bring him back to the land of the living. "You really want to get me in trouble, don't you?" he said, the hint of a smile at the corners of his swollen mouth.

"Maybe," Tina said with a smirk. She held her friend tighter than ever. They rode quietly in each other's arms.

*****

Back at Jan's house later that day, Linda went over the receipts at the little table in the kitchen while Jan made some Earl Grey tea and brought it over to the table. "That's right Jan -- four thousand eight hundred eighty five dollars and thirty seven cents."

"Five thousand dollars? In under four hours?!?" Jan was incredulous. "That's it, she's on a budget! Five thousand dollars…. It was only clothes and a vanity, for Pete's sake!"

"And some pictures, and some drapes, and a few stuffed animals, and…."

"Okay, okay, Linda. She ran amok."

"Yeah…and it was a blast, too, wasn't it?"

"It sure was," Jan giggled. "I can't wait for the shop to deliver the rest of it. Remember when I had her try on those bras?" Jan giggled so hard she snorted. The sound was so unlike her that Linda broke into peals of musical laughter.

"Hey, Miss Piggy," Linda said as their laughter died down.

"Yes, Kermie?" Jan replied, doing a credible Miss Piggy then snorted in laughter again.

"Don't you think we ought to go upstairs and see what those two imps are up to?" Linda asked when she had her giggles under control again. "It's just too quiet."

"Let them be, Linda. Sam's playing interior decorator and, unless I miss my guess, Tina just had to write a programme to help her do it."

"Write a programme?!? To arrange a room?!?" Linda exclaimed. Then she thought, Maybe I corralled the wrong person for this project after all. I need someone who's going to get the job done, not write programmes for the sake of writing them the rest of their life. "This I've got to see," she said aloud. "Come on, Miss Piggy, we've got some spying to do."

The two women crept up the back stairs and down the hall. Tina's door was partly open and voices could be heard inside. "See, Sam? Like I said, if you move the bed like this…" she pressed a few keys and the bed on the screen rotated and slid across the virtual room.

"Yeah! And then we hang the pictures of the ballet slippers on the wall where the head board was and…."

"I don't believe it!" Linda whispered in astonishment. "She has it done already!"

"I have to say it."

"Jan, don't you dare!" Linda hissed.

"Told y'so!" Jan laughed out loud.

The heads hunched over the computer screen snapped around so hard and fast it was hard to believe they didn't suffer whiplash from the sudden movement. "Oh! Hi, Ma, we were just looking at how we should arrange our rooms when the new furniture comes."

Sam ran across the room as fast as his injuries would allow and gave Jan a hug and a peck on the cheek. "Thanks for everything, Aunt Jan."

"Don't worry about it, Hon., I enjoyed it." Jan replied with a smile.

"Tina, don't you think you should put the rest of your things away?" Jan asked, looking at the bags on the bed.

"What?!? I put all my things away! Those are Sam's!"

Linda lost it. Everyone stared at her in confused silence. When she finally calmed down, she said, "I heard it, but I just don't believe it. Miss Disaster over here has cleaned up and put away all her pretty things, and the little Pug Nosed Snot has left his in a heap on the bed. If you'd told me about it and I hadn't been here to see it for myself, I would've called you a liar, Jan."

Sam blushed and said, "I'll put my things away now, Aunt Jan. I'm sorry."

"Don't apologise, Honey. It's all right. I just think it's ironic. You, the reigning Miss Neat as a Pin crown holder, have become Oscar Madison. And the all time champion in the Oscar Madison competitions over there seems to be more like Miss Felicia Unger!"

Sam smiled ruefully as Tina piped up, "C'mon, Sam, let's get those things of yours into your room. Besides, I need to get some measurements for the CAD software. I have some ideas that just might be really cool to try out!"

As the teens left the room, Linda and Jan both started giggling again. "Are you sure you're ready for this, Jan?"

"No, but I'm loving every second of it. C'mon, let's get out of their hair. I have a feeling we don't want to be around when Young Miss Frankenstein starts assembling the nightmare I'm sure she's cooked up in that head of hers."

"Nightmare?" Linda asked.

"Remember the hole she cut in the front door when she was ten? She had mirrors and wires hanging all over the house. It was clever, I'll say that much. All so that she could open up a window in the door, from her room, and see who was there. She didn't want to have to go downstairs to answer the door."

"Seems to me that door cost you a pretty penny to replace, too," Linda laughed.

"Tina!" Jan called out after her child, "no holes in any of the walls or doors!" She waited for a reply and, not getting one, shouted "DO YOU HEAR ME?!?"

"Yes Mo-therrr! Sheesh, cut one little hole in the front door as a kid and…."

Just then, Linda's cell phone rang. You could barely hear its quiet chirp in the carpeted hall.

"Damn, and I'm up here…."

"Well, if it's important…."

"Jan, when that thing rings, it's always important. I think I know who it is, though. Can I use the phone in your room?"

"Sure, be my guest."

"Thanks, I'll be down in a minute."

As soon as Linda closed the door to her room, Jan stuck her head into Sam's room.

"Gir…umm…children…uh…" Jan tried to get the teen's attention and managed to stumble over every form of address she tried. Finally, seeing she had their undivided attention said, "I'm sorry, Sam, I really don't know if you want me to call you a girl or a boy. Which is it?"

"Oh! Uh…well…I guess it all depends on how I'm dressed, Aunt Jan." She giggled, "Gee, I guess that wasn't any help, was it? It's really confusing for me, Aunt Jan. I mean…I've been thinking and acting like a guy all day. Heck, I even thought of myself as a guy all day, but…I guess you can call me a girl…at least for now. I don't mind. Besides, I guess I really haven't decided which way it's gonna be. So…it really doesn't matter. Either or neither's fine."

"Okay, Sweetie. I have a feeling Linda is going to have to leave here in a minute. Why don't you two go downstairs and wait for her so that you can thank her for all the gifts she got you."

"Okay," the two chorused as they got up and made their way down the stairs. As soon as they were out of sight, Linda came out of Jan's room.

"Is everything okay, Linda?"

"That was Jenny. He's on his way home. I should get myself into place."

"I don't know if I like the idea of you…."

"Don't worry about me, Jan. I've been doing this for a lot longer than you think. I'll be fine. Besides, I'll have backup right around the corner.

"If Sam decides not to press the point, his father only gets a shake-up. But if Sam wants more…." Her smile chilled the blood in Jan's veins.

"All right, Lin, the girls are downstairs waiting for you. We'd better get moving."

As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Sam and Tina smothered Linda in a massive hug.

"Thanks for everything, Linda," Tina said as she planted a kiss on Linda's cheek that left a big lipstick smudge. Seeing the damage, Tina blushed and giggled.

"Um… Linda? I think you'd better wipe your cheek off before you go anywhere."

"You little snot! I'll bet you did that on purpose!" she joked as she pulled out a Kleenex and wiped at her cheek. "I have to go now. I'll see you two later. Behave yourselves, understand?"

"Aw…Linda, you're no fun," Tina complained.

"Go play with your computer, Geek. And you…you take care of yourself and get better. Do you understand?"

"Thanks, Linda. I will," Sam replied. "You're going out to get him, aren't you?" she asked.

"How did you…?"

"It's not rocket science, Linda. Look at it from where I stand. I get hurt and suddenly the house is full of visitors and you're running the show. We go to the shop and you go into the office looking like a happy-go-lucky rich aunt. When you come out, you look like an Urban Commando in a dress. You have a credit card with Tina's name on it virtually overnight, Tina's school records are doctored, she has a new driver's license and a brand new identity, all overnight, and all immediately after you got involved.

"Like I said, it's not rocket science. You're going out to get him. I don't want him hurt, Linda. He may be an asshole, and he may well deserve it, but I need my father. Just because I don't like him and what he does, doesn't mean I don't love him."

"Well, Jenny did say you're a sharp little shit," Linda said to no-one in particular. "Don't worry about him, okay? Just you never mind where I'm going and what I'm doing, Imp. You just get better. We'll have some things to talk about in the next couple of days. For now, I only want you to concentrate on getting better. We'll worry about what I'm doing later. Okay?"

"Uh huh, right. Just promise me he won't get hurt."

"I promise, Sam."

"Thanks, Linda…for everything."

"You're welcome, Sam…for everything." And with that, Linda stepped out the door and pulled it closed behind her.

"Aunt Jan, I'm worried."

"About Linda? Don't be. She knows what she's doing. Besides, she'll have backup nearby if she needs it. Why don't you two go back to what you were doing? She'll be fine. Your father will be, too, though lord knows he shouldn't be."

"Can we go visit my mother?"

"I don't think that that's going to be a good idea, Honey. Remember what I said in the car? What would happen if your father showed up? Why don't you give her a call and let her know you're all right. You can tell her that there's a place for her here if she wants to leave him. Okay?"

"Okay, Aunt Jan. I wish I could go visit her, but I understand. Do you think I could call Doctor Dewinter? I'd like to talk to her about Mum."

"Sure, Honey. I'll get her number for you."

*****

Part-13

Monday Night September 7^th

James Boone, on his way home from The Sneaker, his favourite sports bar, was angry at the world, and "that little trollop" who approached him as he walked out the door of The Sneaker.

"She was acting like she wanted some. Shit, she was all over me. Fuckin' bitch, even made me buy her a damn drink. And what do I get for my manners? A fuckin' set o' blue balls."

He rounded the corner to his street. He was drunk again and at the wheel of his late model Ford Taurus. He made the turn wide, swerving just a bit as he over-corrected from the turn. Heading down the street, he saw a 1970s vintage Mercedes 450 SL convertible in the middle of the street directly in front of his house. The cream coloured car, though over twenty-five years old, looked showroom new. Its hood was up and the four way flashers blinked dimly and slowly. Its driver, a woman, was bent over at the waist, looking intently at the engine and jiggling the wires connected there. The only thing he noticed about her was the pair of shapely legs clad in black, seamed stockings perched atop a pair of black, patent leather, stiletto heels. The black leather miniskirt she wore couldn't quite cover all in that particular pose and showed a glimpse of white just beneath. Her stocking tops and suspender tabs were clearly visible to all who cared to look, and James Boone looked. Actually, the word to describe what he did was leered.

"Jimmy old boy, it looks like your ship has just come in!" he crowed aloud.

As the Ford lurched to a stop, the legs gained a head and torso and turned to face him. Jim climbed out of the car. "Hi, having engine trouble?" he asked the blonde's bosom. She was wearing an unbuttoned, fuchsia, single-breasted linen jacket and a white, silk blouse that was unbuttoned just enough to show her assets to maximum advantage.

"It just died," the woman said, a hint of tears in her small voice.

Jim continued to stare at the woman's chest. After what seemed like an eternity to her, he allowed his gaze to move from her bosom. But instead of moving up to her face, it dropped down to her legs, hovered there for a while, and, slowly, it moved back up. Finally, after nearly 60 seconds of silence, his lecherous gaze made it to her face. Her blonde hair framed her face in soft curls of spun gold, a smudge of black on one cheek.

"Damn! She's cute, too," Jim thought as his mind finally began to work again. "Well, let's have a look."

"Oh, thank you," she said as she thought, What - a - fucking - ass. I'm gonna have fun with this one.

After what was much longer than it should have taken, Jim found the problem. "Here y' go, it's just a loose battery cable." After staggering to and fumbling about in the trunk of his car, he returned with a pair of pliers and tightened the cable for her, buggering the the nut and bolt as he worked. Out of his field of vision, the blonde scowled and looked like she wanted to kill him. "Why'n'cha give it a try," he slurred drunkenly.

The woman got into her car and tried the key. The engine roared to life on the first try. She jumped out of the car and threw her arms around Jim's neck, giving him a kiss full on the lips. Then she just sort of bounced up and down saying, "Oh thank you sooo much! You saved my life! How can I ever repay you?"

Jim pulled her against him again and said, "Oh I can think of a few ways, Honey."

"Oh, you're terrible," she giggled. "Okay, tell you what, I have to go to the mall and pick up a couple of things. Why don't you come along? That way, I don't miss my sale and I can thank you…properly…afterward!"

"Sure, Honey. Why don'cha park yer car 'n…."

"Oh, can't we go in Bitsy?" she asked, placing her hands on her hips, daintily stomping one foot down and thrusting her lower lip out in a classic little girl's pout.

"Bitsy?" James said uncomprehendingly. He was so drunk he was weaving back and forth.

"I just love driving my sexy little Bitsy. Isn't she just the sexiest little thing you ever saw?" she asked, referring to her car.

"Well, almost," he said with a leer.

"Oh, but I do," she purred. "I get so horny just driving her sometimes."

"Le'me park mine then," he said as he weaved back to his car.

Yep, he mused as he attempted to park the Taurus, Jimmy me boy, yer ship has definitely come in! I'm getting me a bit 'o blonde honey tonight!

Once he'd finally managed to get the Ford into a space -- no mean feat considering his drunken state -- he climbed into the little sports car, almost falling into the seat.

"Isn't Bitsy just scrumptious?" she squeaked.

"I can think of a few things that are a bit more than scrumptious," Jim said as he placed his hand on her thigh.

"Ooooh! I think I can, too!" she giggled, putting the car in gear. She turned and looked hard at James Boone, an eerily cold smile framed her lips. With that, she tromped on the accelerator. "I absolutely love the feeling of pure power."

The Mercedes shot ahead. They roared off to the mall, the petite little blonde in complete control. When she finally parked the car, James Boone was more that a bit shaken up from the wild ride. That year and model Mercedes was never much of a muscle car, but the way the blonde drove it, was insane.

"I ain't lettin' the bitch drive again," he swore softly to himself as he climbed out of the bucket seat. His stomach was reeling from the motion of the car.

The blonde was standing in the middle of the lane waiting for him. "C'mon, Jimmy! It's almost closing time! I just gotta get that stuff tonight!"

"Okay, babe, okay."

They walked into the mall, their arms around each other's waists. In truth, the petite blond was leading as much as holding Jim up. "Damn, he's plastered," she thought.

In a few moments they arrived at their destination, "The Under-World?" Jim asked.

"Uh huh!" the blonde bubbled. They have a baby-doll I've been dying to get, and tonight's the last day it's on sale!"

Marjorie stared at the pair as they walked into the store. She pressed a button under the counter and moved to greet them. The button rang a buzzer in Jenny's office. She turned on the monitor just as Marjorie welcomed the late shoppers. "Hi, Lin! Back after that baby-doll?"

"Uh huh!" she perked. "Jimmy said that if I modelled it for him, he'd even pay for it! Isn't that right Jimmy-poo?" James Boone just nodded dumbly, his lecherous grin spreading wider by the moment.

"Some girls have all the luck," Marjorie moaned. "Come on back; I'll get it for you."

"Thanks, Sweetie. C'mon, Jimmy-poo! Ooooh!" she squealed, "I can't wait to feel it against my skin."

They went back into the salon and Marjorie drew the curtain, effectively separating it from the rest of the store. "You can sit here, Sir," Marjorie said, indicating the sofa, then took a flimsy bit of pink fluff from a hanger, "Would you like a cup of coffee while you wait for her?"

"Uh, yeah, maybe I should at that," Jim said. He was feeling more than a bit drowsy.

"How do you take it?" Marjorie asked.

"Sweet and creamy, just like me," he said, and thought; I want to stay awake for this.

Marjorie handed Linda the wisp of nearly transparent fabric and shooed her into a dressing room, then turned and went for Jim's coffee.

Jenny came out of her office just as Marjorie returned with the coffee. She smiled at James and turned to Marjorie. "It's closing time, Dear; I'll get the door." Turning back to James, she continued, "Please don't mind the hour," her British accent was very distinct, "we'll stay open as long as you're here. The mall will be officially closed in another half-hour, but we have a private entrance to accommodate our late night shoppers. Do take your time and enjoy your visit. You have the shoppe to yourselves."

James Boone took a large gulp of his coffee and smiled in response. Linda came out of the changing room in a nearly transparent pink baby-doll nightie, her stockings and suspender belt clearly visible now. "Do you like it?" she asked with a smile, as she did a neat pirouette in her four-inch heels. Jim could only nod his head. She was stunning.

"Will you be taking that one?" Marjorie asked.

"Uh huh!" Linda replied as she snuggled up to James on the sofa.

"Will that be cash or charge?" she asked James.

"Charge," came the reply. James Boone placed his now empty cup on the coffee table, took out his wallet, then fished out his Platinum American Express Card and gave it to the young clerk.

"I'll write it up for you," Marjorie said, slipping behind a small counter to one side. She returned in a moment with an old-fashioned charge plate and handed it to James. He signed the slip with a flourish, all while keeping his eyes on Linda. When Marjorie handed him another charge plate, he signed it, again with a flourish. Then he turned and leered at Linda. Marjorie nudged his elbow, getting his attention yet again and, again, handed him the charge plate. That time, his credit card was standing up at the top of it. James leered at her, signed the slip with a flourish, took his card and handed her the plate. It was the last thing he remembered doing.

He slumped over onto Linda. She gave him a nudge. He snored in response. Then she shoved him away from her and jumped up."Gods! How repulsive can you be?!?" she exclaimed.

Marjorie just stood there grinning. "Well, he did pay for what you're wearing. He should at least get something for it.

"And he's going to pay for a lot more, too!" Linda said evilly.

"More than you know, Linda," Marjorie laughed.

"What'a-y'mean?" came the puzzled response.

"Take a look at the charge slips."

"Slips? Plural?" Linda asked.

Marjorie nodded, grinning broadly.

Linda took the charge slips from James' hand and examined them. "It's…THEY'RE blank!"

"Well, blank except for his charge card imprint and his signature…on all of them," Marjorie giggled. "He really IS going to pay for it. ALL of it!"

"Marjorie, you're a genius!"

"I know. Give me a hand; he's heavy!"

"Leave him there for now. Chilli should be here in a minute; let her do the heavy work. She's the one who likes to lift weights, not me. I need to brush my teeth and take a shower; I'll be back in a few. Happy now, Jenny?" she called out to the woman in the front of the store.

"No need to yell, my dear, I'm right here." Jenny appeared from behind the curtain, cash drawer in hand. "Let me see those charge slips, Marjorie," she said. "I think the full 'First Lady's treatment is in order, don't you, Linda?"

Linda stopped in her tracks on her way into the changing room. "Full? Hair and all?"

"Full. Complete with hair, starter wardrobe and makeup kit."

"I love it. Marjorie, I want it long. Lady Godiva long. Put extensions on the extensions!"

"Gotcha! I'll use the longest strands we have, double them and just even it up. I just love the way you think, Linda."

"I'll be right back, I really need to shower and brush my teeth," she shivered. "To think I actually let that bastard kiss me!" She went back into the changing room, retrieved her clothes and carried them into the back room.

Linda was just finishing her makeup as Chilli arrived. "So am I going to get to have fun tonight, Tiggs?" Chilli asked.

"Yep, are you ever! We all are! He signed three blank charge slips."

"Three?! Blank? How the…?"

"Three, ask Marjorie, I snuggled up to him and she handed him the charge plate. The rest, as they say, is history. Jenny said that a FULL First Lady's Special is the order of the night. Are you ready to work?"

Her grin rivalled Linda's in its chill. "Let's get to work; I don't want to be here all night."

They wasted no more time and went straight to work. First they put him in a chair and propped a book in his hands. Linda took a picture from slightly behind and to one side. The appearance was that Jim was deciding on a style of cut. Then they started in earnest. Jim was stripped and put into a pair of knickers. Linda took some more pictures. Jenny started to do a leg wax, and Linda took more pictures. Then they removed the knickers and did a full bikini and genital wax as Linda took more pictures.

"I think he's going to feel this in the morning," Marjorie said with a smirk as she ripped another strip of hair from James Boone's genitalia.

"God, Marjorie!" Chilli exclaimed as she watched the girl viciously attack the hair in James' nether regions. "Jenny, remind me never to anger this girl."

"You wouldn't say that if you saw what he did to Sam," the young woman replied, yanking at another strip of hair and wax. She wasn't anchoring his skin, she was just yanking away.

"How are you coming on his face, Dear?" Chilli asked.

"Just fine, Joanne. One more strip and…." The sound of the wax strip being yanked from James' eyebrows was heard as Jenny paused to examine her handiwork. "There, all done up here, now for the makeup. How are the pictures coming, Linda?"

"Beautiful, Boss. I think we have some real winners here. I'm using an electronic, the thirty-five and the Polaroid. We have a regular portfolio in the works."

"I wish you wouldn't call me that. And a complete photographic record IS part of the treatment, Dear. How are you doing, Marjorie?"

"I'm done down here until you get him rolled over. Then I can finish him off. Care to help, Linda?"

"Are you crazy? I just had a shower! Isn't it bad enough I'm going to have to wake him up?"

"Sorry, I thought you might want a shot at his bottom. He's really fuzzy there."

"Chilli, aren't you done with his chest yet?"

"Almost. Gods! He's as hairy as an ape! I'm glad I'm not him. He's going to be one sore puppy for a couple of days!"

"He doesn't know the meaning of sore," Marjorie hissed as she applied more wax to his scrotum.

"I thought you said you were done, Sweetie," Jenny said.

"I am. I just want to give him something to remember!" She pulled the new strip of wax off as punctuation to her reply.

"Ow!" Chilli said and winced as she watched the girl work. "Aren't you supposed to hold the skin tight?"

"Yes, but that's mainly to keep the skin from bruising," Marjorie said viciously. "I want him to remember this."

"Jeez, the way he was walking and talking earlier, you'd think he was bigger," Linda commented as she looked at his shrivelled member.

"I know. I guess it's another form of small man syndrome," Marjorie giggled. And so the conversation went. The women worked tirelessly on into the night.

*****

Tuesday Morning September 8^th

By two the next morning, James, or Jamie, as he now looked, was home and in his bed. He wore a baby-doll nightie identical in all respects except size to the one he bought for Linda. White seamed stockings caressed his now-smooth legs. A pair of white, five-inch stiletto heeled pumps, complete with little locks on the ankle straps, had been placed on his feet. A delicate gold locket hung around his neck on a fine filigree chain. His wedding ring had been removed and replaced with a woman's wedding band and matching diamond engagement ring set. He had a slave anklet on his right ankle and matching bracelet on his right wrist, both fastened with little gold locks. His body hair had been completely removed, his eyebrows were pencil thin, his ears were pierced with little gold hoops, his nails had glamour length acrylic extensions that stuck past his fingertips a good inch and both finger and toe nails were painted a deep red to match his lipstick. The crowning achievement was his hair. They had used the longest hair extensions they had on him and used a bonding process to make those even longer. James was now sporting fanny length golden brown locks; his regular men's haircut was a fond memory.

"I can't believe he's still out cold," Chilli said.

"I can," Linda said. "I asked Marjorie how much she gave him. She said she figured he wouldn't drink as much coffee as he did so she used a double dose."

"How much coffee did he drink?"

"All of it."

"Boy is his head gonna hurt in the morning."

"Tell me he doesn't deserve it, Chilli."

"I can't, Tigger. I saw both of them. I wanted to castrate the son of a…."

"Now, now, Chilli, you know we only do that if they really want it."

"Yeah, sure, Linda. Really want it. Shit, if we had the go-ahead from Sam and Donna, he'd want it in six weeks."

Linda frowned. "Yeah, but Sam wants him in therapy. That makes it really hard. I want him buried, and she wants her Daddy to be a nice guy. Why can't I have some fun?"

"Down, Girl! Down! You'll have all the fun you want in the morning. With a double dose, I figure he should be out of it until at least ten. Why don't you go home and get some sleep?"

"I will; what are you going to do?"

"I'm going to sit here and make sure he doesn't wake up until you get back, rested and relaxed. Go get some shut-eye, Tiggs, the 'Ice Maiden' is on the job."

"He won't. He was plastered when we picked him up. Rest easy. Thanks again, Chilli, see y' in the A.M."

*****

Linda relieved the watch at nine. "Thanks again, Chilli. I'll take it from here. Ten you figured?"

"Errragh," Chilli groaned as she got up from the side chair and stretched up and over backward touching the floor with her hands and then standing straight again. All with a cat-like grace that all but defied gravity. Linda stared at her in fascination. The movement was at once sensuous and powerful.

"Yeah, he should be out of it 'til at least ten. I'd wake him as soon as you can, though. You want him to have a nice big head, don't you? Let me put this chair back in the dining room. I'll be waiting for you in the car. Try not to take to long, will you? I'm exhausted. If you need me…."

"I know…hit the panic button," she said, pointing at her watch. "I've done it before, Girl. If you're so tired, get moving and let me get to work. It's time Sleeping Beauty was awake. Hey, what's this?" she asked pointing to a stiff spot and stain in the sheet.

"Oh, just a little cornstarch and water. Looks good, huh?"

"Yeah."

"You should see his knickers."

"You didn't…."

"I did. I also have some pics for you. They're scanned prints from a gay magazine, but the outfit the guy is wearing in the pics is so close to the one Jamie here is wearing I don't think he'll be able to tell the difference."

"Gawd, you're horrible! I wish I thought it up! Get out of here so I can get princess charming here up. I want to share some pics with Sam before she goes anywhere. That means I have to work fast. They want to do some last minute shopping before they start school tomorrow."

" 'kay, Tiggs. Have fun." Chilli bent over, picked up a plastic grocery bag that clanked and jingled as she moved it, lifted the chair she was sitting on and started to leave the room.

"What's in the bag?" Linda asked.

"All the knives, scissors and razors in the house. I figured I'd get all the cutting implements out. We don't want him cutting off all that beautiful hair, now, do we?"

"How's he going to shave if you have all the razors?"

"I left his electric in the bathroom."

"Doesn't that have the beard thingie on it?"

"Not that one. It's one of those old Norelco round headed jobs. The damned thing must be an antique. It'll just pull at those locks and rip at them 'til it jams. It'll be a miracle if it takes a single hair with it. The hair has to be really short before it'll cut it. If it is, it does a great job and is best on the market. When it isn't, it's miserable. Besides, we don't want a suicide."

"Good thinking. Where'd you put the keys?"

"On the dresser."

"Are the bugs in place and did you check to see if there were any other clothes anywhere?"

"The attic is an empty crawl space, so we mounted the repeater, microphones and cameras up there for the feed and the upstairs. We hooked the transmitters directly into the electrical circuit for the attic. The basement has some boxes of things, but no clothes. We mounted the downstairs microphones in the baseboards. Four to a room. The cameras are in all the corners of the rooms. His wife must be June Cleaver. There wasn't a spec of dust in the house. It took us forever to clean-up after drilling all the holes. We tapped the laundry electrical circuits to power the downstairs repeater. The downstairs transmitters are battery powered. That's gonna pose problems if you can't get him under control by tonight. The downstairs repeater looks like a new, jumbo economy sized box of laundry soap. I made sure there's enough soap in the open box. The first floor and basement repeater transmits to the repeater in the attic; the attic repeater transmits the signal directly to us. There are cameras in all the bedrooms, bathrooms, the living room, dining room, and the kitchen. Monitors are in the basement and the attic for now. There isn't a spot inside that isn't on camera, so don't get any wild ideas."

"With him? You MUST be high."

"Don't I wish. Jo and Frankie are in the attic. The conditions up there are pretty primitive, so make sure you drug him for sleepy-bye to get them out. It's just a crawlspace, but they can almost stand up in the centre of it. The access panel is in Sam's closet. I don't think he's gonna try going up there. Beth and Jules are in the basement. There's a Bill Co. door and an inner door for cellar egress to the yard and we've oiled all the hinges, so they have some-place to hide if they need it. There's a nice big garden shed out back. We'll use that after today. The only clothes in the house are Sam's, Donna's and the ones we brought."

"Right, thanks."

"Be careful, Tiggs. See you in the car in a few.

*****

When Linda heard the front door close she started to try and wake Jamie Boone. First she tried blowing in his ear. Then she tried calling his name. The only response she got was a muffled groan. "God, he sleeps like a rock." Grasping his flaccid member in her hand, she began a gentle stroking motion as she grasped his testicles in the finger nails of her other hand and squeezed gently. "Come on Jamie, mummy wants to play. Wake up, sleepy head."

Jamie's thing started to get hard. "Wake up, Sleeping Beauty."

He groaned and opened his eyes. "Oh, my head…. What the…? Who are…? Oh yeah…." and he smiled feebly.

"Good morning, Jamie, I trust you slept well?" Tigger asked in a voice and tone you would use to talk to a baby. Jamie looked up at Linda in confusion.

"I had a great time last night. You really know how to party." Jamie smiled at this. "It's a shame your boyfriend -- what's his name again? Ronny? -- couldn't stick around longer. God, what a prick on him. Did it feel as good for you as it did me? Gawd! I hope so. Ooooh! Is he hung," she said, licking her pretty lips as she looked at a few of the pics Chilli left her. "Come on, Sweetie, wakey, wakey!"

Jamie tried to sit up and felt a sharp pain at the back of his head and fell back to the pillow. "What the…?" Jamie's eyes flew wide at the sudden pain. "What did you do to me?" he croaked.

"Ooooh! Jamie! You'll have to learn to put your hair up before going to bed. That had to hurt! Here, Honey, let Mistress help you." Linda helped Jamie get his hair out from under his back and rump. He looked close to tears.

"What happened last night?" he asked.

"You mean to tell me you don't remember?" Linda asked coyly. "First we went to get my new nightie," she said, pointing to the tiny pink bit of fluff at the foot of the bed. "Then, since you liked the way I looked in it sooo much you bought one for yourself!" she giggled.

"I tried to talk you out of the makeover, but you just wouldn't listen to reason. You said you always wanted to try sex with a girl, as a girl, so I just sat back and watched. You have to admit, it does feel good having women fuss over you like they did last night."

"What the Fuck are you talking about?" he tried to roar, but it came out more like a weak groan. As soon as he tried to raise his voice his head began to pound.

"Why, this, of course," Linda replied sweetly, holding a mirror up for him to look into. Jamie's face blanched and his eyes got as big as saucers.

"What did you do to me?" he croaked. "I'm ruined."

"Me? Do to you? I should think not! You and little binkey there had a great time. Though next time, I think I'll take you before Ronny instead of after. Gods! He's so huge that I could barely feel you when you tried to fuck me. But Oooooh! You do have a talented tongue, Sweetie. You must love the taste of cum. You sucked me so hard after he fucked me I thought I was going to be turned inside out!" she giggled again. "Ooooh, you were precious." Tell me, did it hurt when he fucked you?"

"Bitch, I think you must be insane. I never ate cum, from someone's pussy or otherwise. And I can sure as hell goddamn guarantee you that I have never been fucked by anyone! Oh god! My head hurts."

Linda's attitude changed drastically at this last exchange. You could almost feel the temperature in the room drop. "Bitch? I'm a woman," she hissed. "And you, sweet cheeks, are not! But by the look of you, you sure as hell tried to become one last night! And before you try to tell me you've never eaten cum again, I suggest you take a good long look at these!" she spat out as she threw a stack of photographs into his lap. They spread out onto the bed.

Jamie just stared at them in horror and confusion.

"And as for being fucked, that sure as hell isn't my ass getting reamed! Unless you don't want the negatives and those prints to find their way around, I suggest you listen and listen good!" Jamie looked like s/he was ready to cry. "I don't know why you wanted to have that makeover last night but you did. You even paid to give me one. Here's the detailed credit card receipts!" She dropped those in his lap as well.

"Then, when you took me to that gay bar and picked up Ronny there," she didn't think his face could get any whiter than it was, but it did, "well I'd thought you'd lost it! I have to admit, I didn't think I would be able to enjoy myself in that type of scenario, but I sure as hell did! And so, my gay little lass, did you. So you just shut the fuck up and listen to me!

"Like I said, I liked the time I had last night with my 'new little GIRLFRIEND! And I intend to have more fun with her in the future! I don't know what you did with wifey-poo, but I suggest you lose her for the time being, because I intend to have some fun!

"And, sweet cheeks -- oh, they're sweet all right; Ronny loved filling both sets last night -- don't change a thing about your looks. At least, not if you want this to remain our little secret. I love the hair. So learn to live with it, doll. I'll be calling you later today to arrange our next little tryst."

Linda got up, walked out of the room and started down the stairs. She stopped mid stride.

"Oh, um…Jamie, tonight, wash your face and clean all your makeup off before you go to bed. You really are a mess, and so are the sheets. The bed is such a sticky mess…and so are you! I think I'd take a bath and have a douche if I were you," she giggled. "Oh! And don't get that lovely hair of yours wet! That is, not if you want to go anywhere today. It'll take forever to dry if you do. And you will, trust me on that." Linda laughed maniacally as she flounced down the rest of the stairs and out the door.

Jamie sat there in stunned silence, staring at the pictures strewn about the bed and in his lap. His head pounded harder and worse than it did before, he started to cry. "What happened last night? Why can't I remember any of it? Oh my head…" Jamie jumped up and tried to run for the toilet. As soon as he left the bed he fell flat on his face, scattering the pictures about the room. Instead of walking or running, he crawled…fast. He barely made it in time. He knelt there on all fours and threw up, and threw up, and when he thought there was nothing more to throw up, he threw up again.

It seemed like an eternity before he could stand and assess the damages done to him the night before. God his head hurt. He shuffled over to the mirror, afraid to lift his feet from the floor because of the heels locked on his feet.

"Sure, I've had the occasional hangover, but this…this goes way beyond the typical morning after headache. What did I do? What did she do to me?" All of a sudden he felt his stomach cramp. "Oh god!!!!!" He barely made it back to the bowl in time to pull down his knickers and sit. His bowels emptied themselves forcefully into the bowl. James -- now Jamie -- Boone just cried as cramp after cramp wracked his body.

*****

In the car on the way back to the Shop, Linda looked at Chilli out of the corner of her eye. She looked like she was going to pass out from exhaustion. "Hey, you gonna be okay?"

"Yeah, I just need some sleep," the Amazon mumbled.

"Those pictures were perfect. They cut him down to nothing in no time flat. It's amazing how close you can get on a mouth and not be able to tell for sure whether the face in the photo is yours or not. Thanks."

"No problem. Hey, can you take me to Jenny's? I gotta get some sleep."

"Sure, Honey. Just relax, I'll have you there in no time." Linda changed course and hummed happily. As she drove, she picked up the cell phone and dialled. Chilli lifted an eyebrow and looked at her quizzically. "I need to reinforce my terms," she said as she put it on speaker.

The phone rang for what seemed an eternity before it was picked up. Linda just drove on, nonplussed, waiting and redialling as necessary.

"Hullo?" His voice sounded pathetic.

"Oh, Jamie dear, I really was beginning to worry. I just wanted to be sure you're looking your best when I stop by later. Remember, Honey, don't get your beautiful hair wet. There's a shower cap by the tub; use it."

"What…? Why…?"

"What happened? Why, Jamie, I told you, you decided to have fun."

"But…."

"Now listen to me, Sweetie, it's going to be all right. You just need to get used to it, that's all. You'll find the keys to the ankle straps on the dresser. Your makeup kit is on your wife's vanity; I expect you to use it. Just follow the instructions Mar gave you last night as she applied the makeup."

"But I don't remember anything about last night!" he sobbed.

"Then I suggest you use the pictures to help jog your memory, Sweetie," she said coldly. "Oh, and…Jamie, if you have to go to work today, I suggest you call in sick. I'll be back this afternoon. When I get there, I want you in your red and white baby-doll. Since you only have the one pair of shoes at the moment, you can put the ones you're wearing now back on. I think you'll find all your new pretties in your dresser."

"Why are you doing this to me?" he cried.

"Why, Jamie, I'm disappointed. You told me last night that you always wanted this and begged me to help you. I'm just doing what you begged me to do."

"But I can't leave the bathroom. Every time I stand up, I get sick or…."

"Well, then, you'll have to take it a bit easier on the booze, Honey. It really isn't any good for your complexion anyway. Just look at all those burst blood vessels in your nose." Then her tone hardened. "Now, sweet cheeks, I suggest you get moving. I expect you to be bathed, douched, and pretty when I get there. Do you understand me?"

"But…."

"I said, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?"

"Yes," came the quiet response.

"Yes what?"

"Y…yes, Ma'am."

"That's better, Jamie, but from now on you will call me Mistress. Is that understood?"

"Yes…Mistress."

"Very good, Jamie. Now hop to it, sweet cheeks, I want you pretty when I get there. Do try and be ready for two o'clock…or else!"

"Yes, Mistress." The line went dead in his hand as another spasm attacked his stomach. "Oh god," he moaned as he quickly made his way back to the toilet.

"Can't get out of the bathroom?" Chilli asked.

"I think it has something to do with fear and the after effects of the alcohol. It's happened before," Linda explained. "It's really quite normal…and helpful I might add. It makes him think he really did do something with another man last night. Now if I can just convince Sam that this is the way to go to get him into therapy."

They pulled up to the kerb at Jenny's place. "You get some sleep, Joanne. I have work to do. Wish me luck."

"Wish you luck? I've never seen anyone with the luck you have. Sweetie, you're luck personified! If I know you, you'll have her convinced and helping you. Relax; that kid's going to be just fine. Unless I've got it all wrong, I'll bet she isn't upset about what we've done at all."

"I hope you're right, Joanne, I hope you're right," she said as she put the car in gear and pulled away.

*****

Part-14

Tuesday Morning September 8^th

When Linda finally got to the Wilson's, she was a nervous wreck. She almost turned around and drove away. Instead, she knocked on the door. Sam opened it.

"Sam, just the person I was hoping to see."

*****

"Oh Jesus Christ, what the hell have I gotten myself into?" Jamie cried as he sat on the pot. "Uhnnn!" he groaned as another spasm wracked his body. He was a complete and total wreck. His hair -- god, there was a lot of it -- was plastered to his face and kept getting in the way. It was a miracle that he hadn't managed to get it wet in the toilet.

When the spasms finally subsided, he wiped gingerly. "Shit that hurts!"

He carefully made his way to the sink and looked in the mirror. A parody of a woman looked back at him. He even seemed to have breasts! He touched one experimentally. He didn't feel his touch, just the pull of it against his chest. It must be glued on, he figured. Lipstick was smeared around his mouth, black streaks from the mascara and eyeliner ran down his face in smudged streaks, and there were hints of foundation and blusher still on his cheeks and at his hairline. And the hair, hell it was unbelievable. It was plastered to his forehead from perspiration and there was so damn much of it! He gave it a tentative tug. "Ouch!" Well, it sure as hell wasn't a wig. If he had seen someone else looking like that, he would have called him a faggot. But it wasn't someone else; it was he, James Boone. Man's man and now…queer? And according to that…that…bitch, he'd ASKED for this. What happened? Had he gone crazy?

Jamie, leaning against the walls, holding on to doorknobs and using every available horizontal and vertical surface for support, all but crawled back into the bedroom. The pictures were everywhere. In his mad dash for the toilet, he'd scattered them all over the room. He looked at the dresser. The keys to the little pad locks were there as promised. He flopped down on the bed and bent to undo the miniature pad locks. His movement caused the breasts to shift and pull at his chest and the diaphanous material of his nightie to brush against his legs and arms. He felt a stirring in his groin.

"Oh god…I am gay!" he thought.

*****

"My Mum's all right, isn't she, Linda?" Sam asked as she answered the door.

"Unless Brandy called and told you otherwise, your mother should be just fine. I came here to talk to you about your, uh…father."

"You didn't hurt him, did you?" the girl asked.

"Well…hurt is a relative term, Honey. Why don't you come out to the car? I have some things I want to show you and some questions I need to ask." Sam was uncertain as to whether she could truly trust Linda, but she went with her to the beautifully restored Mercedes.

"Sam, I know you want your father in therapy so that he can get help, but therapy won't work unless he wants it."

"I know, Linda. That's what bothers me so much about all this. I know that he'll never agree to get into therapy…at least, not voluntarily."

"Well…I don't know about that. Here, take a look at these and tell me what you think."

The girl took the pack of photographs from Linda and began to leaf through them. Her reaction was anything but what Linda expected it to be. She laughed and laughed 'til she cried.

"Well, one thing's for certain, if I ever decide to marry Tina, he won't have a reason to keep me from marrying her because of a clothing or lifestyle choice! Is this how you plan to convince him to seek therapy? By blackmailing him into it?"

"No, Honey, by making him think he did that all on his own and doesn't remember it. By making him think he's going crazy. Oh, by the way, want to go get any of your things? I think today will be the perfect day for it."

"What? Go there? While he's there?!? Are you out of your mind, Linda?"

"Well, he is sort of there, but it'll be more like she's there."

"She? Then that's not a wig and makeup?"

"That's right, that is a hair weave and bonded extensions. Those don't just come off. And that's not just makeup covering his face; Jenny and Mar did that face, the whole thing from the shoulders up. That, my dear, is the end result of the First Lady's special. The most endearing thing about it are his eyebrows."

Sam started to giggle. "But he looks more like an ape with all that body fur."

"Looked, Sweetie, the operative word here is looked; past tense. Marjorie had fun."

"Oh my gods…. The whole thing? How long is his hair?"

"He should be in tears by now because he keeps sitting on it."

"Well, he always wanted a little princess…" she giggled. "Linda, I really don't know if it would be such a good idea. Sure, it'd embarrass him, but…."

"Honey, I can control him. Here's what we'll do…."

Linda proceeded to tell Sam how she was going to get the girl into the house to get her things and further humiliate Jamie Boone. The humiliation was not so much for punishment as it was a means of control, of breaking his spirit and will to fight. The lower and more perverse Jamie Boone felt about himself, the easier he would be to control and the more attractive psychologic counselling and therapy would appear to be to him. All that was explained to Sam in detail. Especially how it could and would work. In the end, she agreed to go to the house, but only on the condition that Tina accompany her.

Tina went to the door when Linda rang the bell. She watched in silence as the pair talked privately. When they got out of the car and headed back to the house, Sam grabbed Tina and started to tell her about what Linda had to say to her in the confines of the car.

"Okay, let me get this straight. You want me to go to your parents' house with you to get your things. When we get there, Linda is going to be there with your father and he's going to be wearing a nightie, high heels, makeup and long hair?!?" Tina was incredulous. "How the hell did she get him to agree to do it?"

"Actually, he never agreed to it; she tricked him into it. It was a result of his drinking and womanising. I think it rather appropriate, don't you?"

"I guess, but how do I fit into all of this? I mean, why do you want me to go there with you? Isn't it enough that you're gonna see him like that?"

"Well, I'm gonna introduce you to him as my lesbian lover and tell him that homosexuality is genetic and that he must have passed it down to me."

"Shit! That just might work!"

"Yeah, I know. Isn't it great? C'mon, I want you looking really hot. We've got some work to do and you need to practice in those heels if we're gonna make this work."

"What about Mum? I don't think she's gonna go for it."

"I said the same thing. Linda said she's gonna clear it for me. I have a feeling that she'll manage…somehow."

The girls ran up to Tina's room and started their preparations for their visit to Sam's house.

*****

In Janice's office in the basement, a heated discussion was in progress.

"Are you out of your mind? That monster just about put that little girl in the hospital and you want to send her back there for more? NO! I absolutely forbid it!"

"Jan, listen to me. Do you think I'd let Sam or Tina get hurt? I promise you that there will be someone there in the wings on the outside chance that he does manage to get out of control. Those kids are going to be just as safe as if they were in their beds asleep. I promise. You want to bring him down, don't you?"

"Yes."

"You want him to get help, don't you?"

"Yes."

"Then let me do it my way. I intend to break him and rebuild him into a reasonable, responsible human being. To do that, I need Sam's help and she won't do it without Tina. Please, Jan, let me do what I need to do."

"Why do I let you talk me into these things? Okay, Linda, but if he harms one single solitary hair on either of their heads, you will answer to me. And I promise you, Organisation or no, you will suffer."

"You know something, Jan? That, coming from you, scares me more than anything else in this entire world ever could."

*****

Jamie Boone sat at his wife's vanity, dressed in the prescribed attire, a frilly, sheer, red and white ruffled baby-doll nightie that just barely covered and supported the breast prostheses glued to his chest. The white, seamed stockings were riddled with snags. The seams looked like a country road that followed a stream or river they had so many twists and turns. His white five-inch stiletto heels, the ankle straps locked about his ankles, were pushing his knees up toward his chest as he sat on the little stool. His hair was a mess of snarls and tangles. The lights of the mirror were shining on his florid face. His hands shook as he stared at a picture of his face showing a perfect, professional makeup job and back at the reflection in the mirror. Tears were running down his cheeks, smearing and running the clown-like makeup he attempted. A half-empty bottle of whiskey sat on one corner of the vanity, an empty rocks glass beside it.

As two o'clock approached, Linda -- or "Tigger" as she referred to herself when she was "working" -- circled Jamie Boone's neighbourhood. She wanted to walk in at exactly two.

"And he hasn't left the house all day, right?" she said into her cell phone. "Excellent!" … "Crying?" She laughed almost maniacally. "Be thankful it isn't you!" she chuckled. "Right, thanks." … "Okay, here I go. I'm parking the car now. The girls should be here between fourteen forty-five and fifteen hundred." … "Right. Stay in place unless it looks like it's getting out of hand. There may be some heated discussion, but I don't anticipate any trouble. Just watch the monitors. Remember, I'm sure I can take him, but if he tries to go anywhere near the girls…."

She was ready, wearing her hair pulled back in a high, tight, pony tail, severe makeup and a black Lycra-Spandex body suit with five-inch stiletto heeled, thigh-high boots. If it weren't for the endless hours she spent practising in them she wouldn't be able to move in the shoes her feet were so small and the heels so tall. Their only real purpose and use were in a bedroom. She wore a belt at her waist that would soon hold the tools of the "Dominatrix" trade. Those tools lay conveniently on the seat beside her and consisted of a riding crop, a short whip or cat-o-nine tails, a paddle resembling a Ping-Pong paddle with thick rubber on one side and fur on the other, hand cuffs, leg shackles, and a collapsible spreader bar. Tigger had a black leather trench coat over the entire ensemble. She hummed softly to herself as she parked the car in front of the house. Slowly and methodically, she placed each implement of her trade in its place on her belt and then stepped out of the car. She tied the coat closed with its belt then strode purposefully toward the door.

She didn't knock; instead, she used Jamie's keys and quietly unlocked and opened the door. Closing it softly behind her and moving like the cat she took her code name from, Tigger made her way across the room and up the stairs. She stood in the doorway of the bedroom and took in the scene before her. The bed was still unmade and the dirty clothing from the night before was strewn about. Tigger watched her subject at the makeup table. Pathetic, she thought. Even now, when he thinks his precious life is on the line, he's drinking.

"Why didn't you meet me at the door?" Her harsh tone and loud words caused Jamie to jump.

He started to babble incoherently. "Buh…. I…."

"Why isn't this bed made and the laundry done? This place is disgusting! Who do you think I am? YOUR MAID?!?" she continued, working herself into a rage. She untied her coat and pulled it open and back, putting her hands on her hips. She spread her legs to shoulder width for effect. Her violet eyes blazed with contempt.

Jamie's eyes bulged out of their sockets, terror written all over his makeup-smeared face. "I… Laundr…" he started to crumble. His mind raced as panic set in.

"You haven't even finished your makeup yet and you're having a drink?!?"

"But I…" Jamie sobbed.

She turned her head and looked into the bathroom. There were dirty towels on the floor and hanging over the edge of the tub. "And the bathroom is just as slovenly! You obviously, have no respect for me, or the beautiful things strewn about here! I can see I made a mistake in thinking that you actually wanted to keep all of this our little secret! Would you like me to send those pictures to your boss at Rock-Face Flooring?!?"

Jamie just stared in horror at this beautiful goddess of the dark. His mouth worked but there was no sound. He shook his head violently from side to side. He all but collapsed and, losing control of his bladder, he just sat there crying in the spreading pool of urine.

"You disgust me," Tigger hissed. "Do you want me to keep your little secret, pansy?"

Jamie nodded his head slowly.

"Then you have ten minutes to get this mess cleaned up," she said softly. "Do you hear me? Ten minutes." She looked at the delicate watch on her wrist for effect. "I'll be downstairs in the living room. When you have this room AND the bathroom in order, you will come downstairs, kneel at my feet, and beg me to check your work. Is that understood?"

Jamie nodded his head again.

"I said, is that understood?"

"Y…yes, Muh…Mistress."

"Then get to it; this is your last chance." With that, she spun on her delicate heel and strode purposefully from the room.

Jamie jumped up from the vanity and stumbled hurriedly about the room, picking things up and cleaning his mess, sobbing the whole time.

Tigger sat in the recliner in the living room and sipped a glass of soda while she flipped through the TV. Guide.

TV. Guide, now there's a misnomer, she thought. The ten minutes came and went, but the flurry of activity upstairs hadn't ceased, if anything, it had increased. I think I finally got through to him, she thought.

Fourteen minutes after Tigger left the bedroom, Jamie, still in his sodden knickers, teetered meekly down the stairs on his heels. He crossed the room slowly, the picture of awkward clumsiness in his heels. He knelt at her feet and stared at the toes of her gleaming boots. "Mistress, I've cleaned up my mess. I beg of you, please, forgive me, and check my work."

"You're late."

"But…."

"SILENCE, PANSY!" Jamie trembled in fear and started to cry silently. "You're late! For that, you will be punished. Your punishment will depend on how good a job you did of cleaning up your disgusting mess. Is that understood?" Jamie nodded his head, his relief obvious on his face. "I asked you a question, candy-ass; I expect an answer!"

"Yes, Mistress," he squeaked.

"That's better," Linda said calmly. Now, up the stairs with you. When I get up there I want you kneeling in the middle of the bedroom, with your nose on the floor and your arms behind your back. GO!"

Jamie scurried awkwardly from the room and ran, his feet pounding on the stairs. "QUIETLY!" Tigger yelled. "I DON'T WANT TO HEAR YOUR CANDY-ASSED FEET ON THE STAIRS!" The noise of his departure died suddenly.

When Tigger got to the bedroom, Jamie was kneeling on the floor as directed. The room was clean, a damp spot on the rug by the vanity the only telltale sign of his embarrassment. The sheets had been changed on the bed, and the bathroom was spotless.

"I see that you put that extra time to good use, pansy. Very well, I think that maybe…just maybe…you really want to learn to be my little sissy-boy. Would you like that, candy-ass?"

"Yes, Mistress," came the muffled reply. The fibres from the carpet filled his mouth as he spoke, but he didn't spit them out. He ignored them for fear of what she would do if he did.

"Very well then, Jamie." She'd used her name for him for the first time that afternoon. It filled Jamie with a sense of relief and hope that, somehow, he just might get through his living nightmare.

Tigger moved across the room to him. "Get out of those soiled clothes and take a shower, candy-ass. When you're done, put on the clothing that I lay out for you. Then we'll work on teaching you how to do your face properly," she said as she bent and unlocked the shoes on his feet.

"I'll be keeping all the keys to all your little locks from now on. And as for the booze…well, that, my dear little sissy-boy, is going to stop. Now get moving; we have a lot to do," she said as she checked her watch. It was Two Twenty. "And DON'T get your hair wet!"

"Yes, Mistress."

She stood and watched as Jamie struggled with his clothing. "Damn," she thought, "I have to get word to the girls and keep them from getting here too soon." She almost laughed as she watched Jamie fight with his mane of unruly hair as he tried to get it into the shower cap. Once he was in the shower, she hurried to the phone, called Sam, and told her to come at Three Thirty instead of Two Forty-five as planned.

When Jamie emerged from the shower, Tigger said, "You…are going on a diet. That spare tire of yours looks ridiculous. … Don't rub your skin so hard! Pat it dry! … That's better."

Once Jamie was dried off, Tigger led him into the bedroom by his hair and pushed him down onto the bed. "It's time you learned how to get dressed properly. Here. She tossed him a pair of knickers. "Put these on."

As Jamie slid the cool satin bikini knickers up his legs, his manhood began to twitch. No…god no, not now! Oh please don't let her see, he began praying silently.

Panties in place, she handed him a suspender belt and instructed him to put it on and run the tabs under the knickers. Its hook and eye closure was difficult with his glamour length nails, but Jamie finally managed it. The bra posed the same problem but was finally in place and ended the heavy tearing sensation he was feeling from the prostheses pulling at his chest. It was a welcome relief.

Everything seemed to be going okay until it was time to put on his stockings. Tigger took one out of the package and showed him how to gather it up into a little doughnut shape. Jamie watched her wide-eyed, with child-like concentration. Then she released it and let him do it for himself. She watched him clumsily gather the silky material up and begin to put it on his foot. "Be careful not to put one of your nails through it," she warned. As he slid it up his smooth, hairless leg, his member came to life.

"God no, not now," he moaned softly.

"Ooooh! Does my little sissy-boy like his stockings?" Jamie hung his face in embarrassment and shame. His blush burned his ears. "I think so!" Tigger giggled. Hot tears stung at the corners of Jamie's eyes. "Don't cry, pansy, enjoy it. Because for now, that's all the enjoyment you're going to have."

"But I don't want to enjoy it," he said sullenly.

Tigger slapped his face. "You, you miserable candy-assed slut, don't speak at all unless I give you permission to speak or ask you a direct question! Do you understand?"

"Yes, Mistress," he said meekly.

"You don't say anything to anyone unless I give you permission. Do you understand me, candy-ass?"

"Yes, Mistress," he repeated.

"Finish putting your stockings on," Tigger spat at him

And so it went. Three Thirty found Jamie in the living room replete in a pink satin French Maid uniform with a tiny white ruffled apron, dusting the furniture while Tigger looked on from the lounger sipping her Coke. She was rocking gently with her legs sensuously crossed at the knees.

"That's right, candy-ass, take each book down, dust it off and replace it," Tigger said in a demeaning voice. The skirt of the satin uniform stuck almost straight out from all the crinolines and petticoats. Jamie's makeup, again professionally applied, did little to hide the fact that it was a man under it all.

The front door opened and girls' voices could be heard. Jamie froze in place, a look of horror on his face. Sam and Tina entered the room, chattering about shopping. Noticing Tigger in the chair, Sam fell silent and stopped in her tracks. Both girls just stared open mouthed. Tigger simply smiled and, looking at the girls, said, "Pansy, who are these delightful young people?"

Jamie just stared, tears forming at the corners of his eyes. He was unable to speak. All he did was blush as a single tear escaped the corner of one eye. A black trace of running mascara made its way slowly down his cheek, highlighting his embarrassment.

Sam looked about the room and, seeing her father in the maid's uniform with his long hair streaming down his back, giggled, "Daaaaad…? I just lo-ove your dress! Ooooh! You're sooo cute! Just like a little princess." Then she started to laugh.

Turning back to Tigger she said between giggles, "I'm sorry, I'm Sam, um…the uh…maid's daughter. And this is my friend and lover, Tina." Jamie looked like he wanted to die and kill, all at the same time. "And you are?"

"I must apologise for my sissy-boy's rudeness," Tigger said, staring daggers at Jamie and emphasising the last word by saying it with a growl. Jamie looked like he'd been slapped. He started to sob silently. "I'm Linda," she said, still glaring at Jamie. "Won't you and your friend sit down?" she said motioning to the sofa.

"Thank you, I think we will," Sam said with an evil glint in her eye.

"Tina," Linda said as an opening conversational gambit, "that skirt is absolutely adorable. I'll have to get one just like it for my pansy," she said, indicating the tartan, pleated micro-miniskirt Tina was wearing. It was similar in style to what a cheerleader would wear. It looked fantastic on Tina with her long trim legs and high heels. She'd paired it with a white, lightweight, acrylic sweater. She really did look like a cheerleader. Sam, on the other hand, looked like a boy. She was wearing Dockers, a button front shirt and a crew necked, pullover sweater. Her shoes were wing-tipped loafers. She looked every inch the New England prep-school boy.

"Thank you, Linda," Tina blushed.

"Tina, would you like a soda?" Sam asked.

"Um…yes, thank you." Tina couldn't take her eyes off Sam's father.

"I'll be right back," Sam said as she started into the kitchen.

"Oh, that won't be necessary, Sam," Tigger said, stopping Sam in her tracks, "Sit down and relax. My sissy-boy would just love to get you something to drink. Won't you Pansy? Pansy?!?"

"Y…yes, Mistress," he choked out between sobs and performed an awkward curtsey, almost falling on his face in the process. He hurried from the room, tripping several times as his heels caught at the knap of the carpet.

"It's sooo hard to find good help these days," Tigger lamented sarcastically. The girls giggled.

"I just love what you've done to him. Tell me, where did you get that outfit? It's so…so…" Sam stumbled looking for an adequate description.

"Prissy?" Tigger prodded.

"Well…that and sexy is more like it, but that doesn't quite cover it either," Sam replied. "In fact, it doesn't quite cover anything, does it?" she giggled.

"A little place at Washington & Zink, called Stephanie's Melting Pot, do you know it?"

"I do," volunteered Tina. "I'll have to take you there some time, Sam; the owner's a trip." She was still staring after Jamie. "How did you…?"

"Don't worry about the how, Sweetie; suffice to say that I did."

"Well, I, for one, just love it!" Sam giggled.

"Ah, here we are," Tigger said as Jamie returned with a tray. There were two Cokes, in glasses with ice, on it. The soda had slopped over the tops of the glasses and onto the tray. If it weren't for the napkins on the tray, the glasses would have proved a problem for the girls, dripping soda into their laps.

"Pansy! How many times have I told your candy-ass not to overfill the glasses! Look at that mess!

"I am sorry, Ladies; he's such a poor excuse for a sissy-boy. He can't even walk in the pretty little shoes that he picked and bough for himself," Linda said in a deriding tone.

"I think he just needs a bit more practise," Sam said, smirking at her father.

"A lot more practice, I should think," Tigger replied icily. "Well, don't just stand there, pansy, get our guests some coasters! And dispose of that tray!" she said acidly.

"Yes, Mistress," Jamie replied and almost fell again when he tried to curtsey.

"And for Pete's sake, fix your makeup," Tigger bemoaned contemptuously. "You look like a racoon again."

"Yes, Mistress," came the automatic reply as he hurried from the room. Sam just giggled.

You could see that the feminisation and the humiliation were having a profound effect on Jamie. On James, as he was becoming infuriated with the degradation from his own child. And on Jamie, because he was terrified of the consequences of irritating and failing his mistress. He had yet to feel the sting of anything but words, but he was certain that little bit of this "game" of hers was still to come.

"He really is incompetent; I just don't know what I'm going to do with him," Tigger moaned as Jamie returned with coasters for the girls' glasses.

Tina giggled, "I think you're doing just fine, given the raw materials you have to work with."

"Yes, I suppose you're right," Tigger agreed, insulting him further. "But I do hate his bumbling."

The three settled in for a nice, quiet, afternoon visit. Tigger stretched it out as long as she dared. Jamie was becoming tired trying to keep up with her demands and walking in the heels. His feet were screaming, his prick was throbbing from all the satin and silk and he desperately wanted relief. Never once did Tigger allow the sissified man to relax. He was on his feet the whole time, either doing chores or some other menial task contrived to debase and demean him before the girls.

The strain of the "visit" was beginning to show on Sam's face, as her expression became more and more pained, so Tigger decided the visit should come to a close. Tina, too, looked like she couldn't bear the situation much longer. By that time, it was dark outside. When she told him to carry Sam's things out to the car he balked. All Tigger did was pick up a stack of photographs and Jamie got with the programme. Once all the stuff that Sam could fit into Jan's estate wagon was stowed away, she went back into the house.

Jamie, always acting the dutiful servant, held the door for her. "Don't think this is gonna change anything, you little faggot!" he hissed as she passed.

Noticing the exchange, Tigger asked, "Pansy, did you just say something to my guest?"

Tina looked on silently. She could see her friend square her shoulders, pulling herself together in an effort to remain above her fear of her father. It was becoming painfully obvious that Sam was on the ragged edge, barely keeping her emotions in check.

"Yes, Linda, he did," Sam said defiantly. It was taking all her nerve to speak up and defy her tormentor of a father.

"He said, And. I. Quote," Jamie paled visibly and began to tremble. " 'Don't think this is gonna change anything, you little faggot.' End quote."

"He did, did he? I can see we have much more training to do here. Pansy, didn't I say you were not to speak unless spoken to?" Linda asked sharply. Jamie stared at her in horrified silence.

"I'm speaking to you, candy-ass! I expect an answer!" she yelled.

"Yes, Mistress," Jamie replied and started to cry.

"I am giving Sam a complete set of pictures for her to do with as she sees fit." She handed Sam a stack of photographs. "If you apologise to her, nicely, perhaps she'll keep them to herself. Then, after you've apologised to MY satisfaction, you will go up to your room and wait for me as I've instructed. I can see we're in for a long night. Well? We're waiting for your apology!"

"I'm sorry, Sam. Please forgive me," Jamie said between his tears.

"You call that an apology?" Tigger asked. "I see no sign that you're remorseful, I hear no respect for the woman you have just threatened. I just hear words."

Jamie looked stricken. What the hell did I do? His mind screamed. The panic was beginning to set in. What does she want? How am I ever going to get out of this? he thought as he began to cry.

"ON YOUR KNEES, YOU CANDY-ASSED PUKE!" Linda screamed. "I want you on your knees AT HER FEET! Kiss her shoes and BEG her forgiveness! Tell her what a miserable excuse you are for a man. Tell her how you begged me to help you to look like a woman! Tell her how your tiny - little - poor excuse for a cock gets hard when you put on your stockings! Tell her how you sucked a man's cock last night! Tell her how much you loved the taste of his cum! How you couldn't get enough of it and had to suck it out of my cunt because he was unable to give you more after cumming in your ASS for the third time! Tell her how you pissed yourself when you saw me this afternoon!"

Jamie stood there stupefied and crying silently.

"I'M WAITING!"

Jamie fell to the floor at Sam's feet and sobbed out loud. He was mortified, he couldn't believe it was true, but there were the pictures and he did have the shits this morning and…"Oh god…" he sobbed. "Sam…" he began, but he never finished. His mind had reached overload. His body slumped in his supplicate pose as he passed out.

The girls were shocked at what they had just witnessed. Tina stared open mouthed, words failing her. Sam, on the other hand, was barely holding it together. Her hands were beginning to shake. "Wow, Linda," Sam croaked, putting on a brave front, "that was as good as any Hollywood Marine D.I. Remind me never to piss you off."

"Sam, Tina," Linda began, "I don't usually…."

Sam cut her off with a wave of her hand. Sam stared at her father derisively. She couldn't believe what she'd seen, but she was immensely satisfied that progress was being made. It disturbed her, deeply disturbed her that he had to be reduced to nothing before he could be made whole again, but for her mother's sake, they had to try. "We're out of here, Linda," Sam said, her voice a dull, dry rasp. "Do what you have to do, but try and leave me out of it if you can. I don't think I can stand another session like this one. Thanks…for everything," she said as she waved the stack of prints. "We'll be putting these in a safe deposit box. That might help him understand I'm not playing games any more. Are you ready, Tina? Let's get out of here." Sam held the door for Tina; then, she stepped out of what had been her home for so many years. She pulled the door shut on the scene behind her, closing it on what had once been her life.

*****

Part-15

Tuesday Night September 8^th

"You okay?" Tina asked softly as she opened the door of the wagon for Sam.

"Yeah, I'll be fine. Let's go home. You've got a lot of shit to go through. I think you 're gonna like some of it."

Tina smiled sadly and shook her head. "You just went through a hell of a lot of shit and I didn't like it. I don't think you did either. Let's talk."

"Yeah…okay. Just…let's get out of here, huh?"

They hugged briefly, and then climbed into the overloaded estate wagon with Tina at the wheel. "This used to be your Dad's car, huh?" Sam asked as an opening gambit, trying desperately to steer the conversation away from the scene they'd just witnessed.

"Yeah, he bought it used when they got married. Mum couldn't bear to part with it after he died, so she had it restored little by little over the years. It's nice and roomy, has air conditioning and cruise control, power door locks…you know, all the modern conveniences," she smiled. "It'll even pass everything on the highway…except a gas station."

They pulled away from the kerb, Tina taking her time and looking carefully for oncoming traffic. The car was a treasured relic of a bygone era and held many memories for both Tina and her Mum. They didn't even get off the block before Sam was in tears. After turning the corner Tina pulled into the elementary school pickup lane and stopped the car out of sight of the house.

"Sam?"

"Oh, Tina, I just want him to get help, I don't want revenge," Sam moaned through her tears.

"I know, Sam, I know," Tina said as she slid over in the car seat and pulled Sam into her arms. "But how are you going to get him help if he doesn't ask for it?"

"That's the problem, Tina, I don't know. I don't want him to get arrested and have to go through that court thing. But I don't like seeing him like this either. If he gets arrested, he might never be able to hold down a job again and he'll just resent the system that forced him into therapy. If we do this to him, and break him down…" Sam's voice broke as she collapsed into sobs.

Tina just held her and let her cry. She didn't try whispering endearments or things like "let it all out." They all seemed hollow and empty somehow. When Sam had cried herself out, Tina held her at arm's length and looked her in the eye. "Look, I want to tell you something like, 'It's gonna be all right,' but how can I honestly say that? I've never done anything like this before and neither have you." Tina's voice was quavering as she struggled to hold back her own tears. "I don't always trust Linda either. But this time, I trust her to do the right thing with your father. Let's think about it for a second, okay?"

" 'kay," Sam snuffled.

"If you call the cops and press charges, you have to go to trial and his defence lawyer is gonna try and make you look like a spoiled little brat who's unhappy because her daddy disciplined her. It's gonna be in all the newspapers, and maybe even on TV. Do you want that kind of publicity?"

"No," came the monosyllabic reply. It almost sounded like a frog croaking.

"If you let Linda and her cronies handle it, he stands a chance of getting into therapy at his request instead of after a major legal ordeal and under duress. That means he actually stands a chance of benefiting from the therapy sessions and becoming a real husband to your mother and a loving father for you.

"The process they're using is a lot like the one they use in the U.S. Marine Boot Camp. It's a proven fact that you can successfully tear a person down to basic animal instincts and rebuild them into functioning, productive human beings without losing the essence of the person that they started the process with. The only difference is that they're using different stimuli to force that tear down."

"But he was grovelling, Tina. He was grovelling."

"I know, Sam, I know. That's why it's so hard to watch." A single tear made its way down Tina's cheek. "He has to undergo more of it before it gets better." They sat in silence holding each other tight for a while. Finally Tina broke the silence. "Feel like getting an ice cream to drown your sorrows in?" She snuffled in a rather un-lady-like manner as she changed the subject.

"Yeah. Let's go to 31 Flavours and try them all. I need to escape for a while."

Tina slid back behind the wheel, put the car in gear and headed to Baskin & Robbins. The silence was strained, as the two were alone together with their thoughts.

"Remember when my Dad died?" There was a pregnant pause.

"Yeah, you were a basket case for weeks. Your Mum thought she was gonna have to hospitalise you."

"Yeah, I kinda think it's sorta the same kinda thing for you here. I mean, your Dad isn't always an asshole; sometimes he can be a pretty nice guy. But when he drinks and stuff…."

"Yeah, it's like he's a completely different person."

"Right. Anyway, it's like he was born with two people inside him. A good person -- the one you love -- and a bad person -- the one you hate and who beats you up."

"So?"

"So, like maybe they can sorta, like, kill the bad guy and leave the good guy alone and make him even nicer," Tina said aloud. "I hope," she muttered to herself.

"I hope so, Tina. I just can't stand to see him like that. It really creeps me out."

"Yeah, me, too."

*****

Tina pulled into the car park, and grabbed the first open space near the building. There was a police car a few spaces away. One officer, Anne Phorcey, was inside at the counter; the other, P.J. Wright, was in the car waiting for her and his sundae. He looked at the wagon pulling into the lot and smiled, noticing the teens.

Ah, to be young and in love, he thought.

*****

"Sam?"

"Yeah?"

"Do you think I'm strange?" Tina asked in a small voice.

"Huh?!?" Sam replied unsure of what her friend asked, much less how to reply.

"Do you think I'm weird for being like this?" Tina asked, indicating her body and her clothes.

Sam stared at Tina for a moment. "What, because I got so freaked out about my…?"

"No, because your boyfriend is your girlfriend. Because I'm starting school in the morning and, I will be Tina Frances Wilson, a female high school student, for all-the-world to see. Because guys are gonna be asking me out on dates. Because I…. Because I…."

"Because you what?" Sam asked.

"Because I…. Shit, I don't know, well, do you?" Tina asked, close to tears.

"What?"

"Yeeeeearghhh!!!!!" Tina screamed. "Please, Sam! I can't go through all that again, PLEASE!" She had started crying.

*****

Officer Wright looked hard at the car when Tina yelled.

*****

That time, it was Sam's turn to provide the shoulder. "I'm sorry, Honey. No, I don't think you're weird. I think you're the sweetest person I've ever known and I think you've been the happiest I've ever seen you these past few days. No, I definitely do not think you're weird."

"I'm scared, Sam. I'm really scared. What if I am a girl? In my head, I mean. What if I really am?"

"Then I guess I really do have a girlfriend."

"Yeah, right. For all intents and purposes I am a girl right now, Sam -- look at me! But what if I'm not a girl in my head? Then how am I…?"

"Then my boyfriend is really kinky -- and I like it," Sam laughed.

Tina started to struggle and tried to break away from her friend's grasp. Tears were streaming down her face.

"Tina, stop it! STOP, TINA!" Sam yelled. Tina finally stopped struggling.

"Damn it, Tina that hurt!" Sam said, gently rubbing her ribs. "Look, you've been happier the past couple of days than you've ever been in your life. Haven't you?"

*****

Officer Phorcey, on her way back to the patrol car, stopped in her tracks to look at the wagon and its occupants. It was getting noisy. She went to the patrol car and got in the driver's seat. She gave her partner his sundae and hooked a thumb in the direction of the wagon, "Noisy pair of love birds, huh?"

"Yeah, let's keep an eye on 'em."

"Were you ever that bad?" Anne asked.

"Sometimes. Becky and I were known as The Battling Bickersons. We argued for the sake of the argument…and that was before we got married! Look at us now; fifteen years and still going strong."

She smiled, "Yeah, and just as loud, too, I'll bet." Her partner just smiled as he watched the occupants of the estate wagon.

*****

"So?" Tina asked.

"And, during that time, have I seen Ernie?" Sam continued.

"No."

"And, during that time, have we done anything we never did before?" Sam continued her line of questioning.

"Sure, lots of things," Tina said in a small voice.

"I mean together, to each other," Sam said, trying to get Tina to draw the same conclusion.

Tina blushed. "Yeah."

"Did you like it?"

"As if you couldn't tell," she replied sullenly.

"Well, so did I," Sam finished.

"So?"

"Tina, I never felt that way about Ernie. I never felt compelled to kiss him. Just you."

"But I'm the same person. That hasn't changed," Tina said, the panic building again.

"No, that hasn't, but you look different, you smell different, you act different. The difference is you're a girl in every way but one."

"Are you saying you're a lesbian?" Tina's voice quavered.

"I'm not sure what I'm saying, Tina. I just know that Ernie never turned me on and Tina does. Does that make me weird?"

"No! Of course not!" Tina sounded like she was totally confused and trying to convince herself of something.

"Then how could I think you're weird?" Sam asked.

"That's different. I mean, you aren't trying to be a different gender or anything," Tina said, trying to be logical about it.

"No?" Sam said with a smile.

"No! You're…."

"When was the last time you looked at me, silly?"

"Huh? What'a-y'mean?" Tina asked, on the verge of tears. She was desperately trying to understand her emotions and put the events of the past couple of days into perspective. Having had no previous experience dealing with emotions like love and lust or sensuality and sexuality, Tina was feeling lost at sea.

"Do I look like a girl to you?" Sam pressed her point.

"Sur…uh…I mean, um…. No, I guess you don't." A smile starting to appear on her face, Tina was finally getting a hold on the emotional roller coaster raging within herself.

"Then what's the big deal?" Sam asked.

"I don't know, it just seems okay for you and not for me. I mean, it's okay for a girl to wear trousers, but if a guy wears a dress…."

"I know, but is it just the dress, Tina?"

"No," Tina said in a very small voice and then got very quiet for a moment. "It's not just the dress, but it sure does help sometimes," she smiled sheepishly.

"Hold that thought. I need some ice cream," Sam said as she started to open the car door.

"You…you…. You're just like a man, thinking with your stomach!" Tina teased, and then she looked at her face in the rear view mirror. "Eeep!"

Sam started to get out of the car. "Where do you think you're going? I have to fix my face first! I can't go in there looking like this!"

"And I don't. I'm gonna…."

"Wait for me to finish, if you know what's good for you," Tina finished for her.

"Okay, you win. I'll wait," Sam said Laughing.

Hearing opportunity knock, Tina said, "And buy. I don't have any cash."

"You shit! What'a-y'mean, you don't have any cash?"

"Well…." Tina started digging in her purse for her compact, pretending she was looking for money. "Gotcha!"

"Ooooh! I'm gonna get you for that!" Sam made a dive at Tina and started to tickle her.

"Eeeek! Stop it! STOP! SAM! ARRRRHHH!" Tina screamed as she squirmed in her seat, trying in vain to get free of Sam's fingers.

*****

"Let's go," Officer Phorcey said dejectedly and put her sundae on the cruiser's dashboard when Tina started shrieking. She looked like she wanted to cry and strangle someone at the same time.

The two police officers approached the car quickly, taking positions on either side of it. Tina, her face a mess from crying, was squirming and trying unsuccessfully to get away from Sam's fingers. Sam, with her battered mug, was laughing and wincing from the pain in her ribs. Her swollen face looked almost like a leering mugger's.

Officer Wright tapped on the window on Sam's side of the car. The two teens jumped, separating instantly. Tina, out of breath from a fit of giggles and laughs, had tears streaming down her face again. The pair rolled down their windows.

Officer Anne Phorcey spoke first, "Is everything all right, Miss?"

"It is now, officer," Tina replied sounding like she was crying.

Both cops' attitudes shifted. Officer Wright started to put one hand on the door handle and the other on his pistol, and Officer Phorcey put her hand on her pistol grip.

Tina continued, "Would you please tell him to stop tickling me?"

The looks on the police officers' faces were priceless. "Tickling?" Officer Wright asked, incredulous. Officer Phorcey started giggling.

Tina nodded her head solemnly, "Uh huh."

"Well, if that…" Officer Phorcey muttered through her giggles.

Officer Wright, at once relieved and feeling a need to do something to save face said, in as stern a voice as he could muster said, "Son, if you're gonna tickle her, don't do it where her screams are gonna attract attention. Got it?"

"Yu…yes sir," Sam replied meekly.

"Miss, I think your face needs some attention," Officer Phorcey said between giggles, looking at Tina.

"That's what I was trying to do when he started," she replied meekly.

The two cops started laughing. "Well, just try to keep it down to a dull roar, huh?" Officer Wright said. And you," he continued, indicating Sam, "next time, duck. That had to hurt." Tina and Sam nodded meekly.

"C'mon, P.J.," Ann said, "we've managed to make Central safe for humanity yet again. Our work here is done." They all started laughing as the cops returned to their car.

"Damn it, Sam," and Tina started giggling again.

"Hurry up and fix your face, would you? There's a sundae in there with my name on it."

*****

Inside Baskin & Robbins, the two attacked their sundaes. They sat at a tiny table in a corner, hunched over their ice creams, talking in hushed tones. "You realise, Tina, that those cops had no idea," Sam said, trying to reinforce her point from earlier.

"Yeah," Tina said quietly as she contemplated her sundae.

"How's that make you feel?" Sam prodded.

"I don't know, a bit scared and confused. I mean, just because I look like…."

"Tina, looks aren't everything. You were screaming, and they came running."

"That doesn't prove anything, Sam. If you were screaming, they would have come running, too."

"It does for you; they thought those were a girl's screams."

"But…."

"Tina, when you aren't trying to be Ernie, and I mean trying, you look, sound, and act like a girl. You even scream like a girl."

Tina's eyes started to tear up. "Well, I know where I'm investing my hard earned money," Sam said sardonically.

"Huh?" Tina was totally lost at the sudden change in the conversation.

"If you're going to be crying every five minutes and then putting more makeup on to replace what you've rinsed off with your tears, I'm investing in makeup stocks."

Tina stuck her tongue out. "Ooooh! Is that an invitation?" Sam chided.

"Men!"

"I'm serious, Tina. You never were very macho."

"I know, but…Sam, what if I like being a girl?"

"Then be one. What's so hard about a decision like that?"

"But…I mean…it's not that easy."

"Sure it is. You let your hair grow, keep shaving your legs and pits, wear icky dresses and…."

"And what about life? I don't like guys and stuff, and…."

"How do you know you don't like guys? Have you ever given it a try?" Sam asked.

Tina paled visibly. "No! What do you think I am, a pervert?"

"Since when is loving someone a perversion?" Sam pressed.

"But…."

"Tina, I don't know what I am. Am I a guy or a girl? If I'm a girl, then I don't like all the stuff that's associated with it. If I'm a guy, then I'm gonna have problems there, too. There's just too much posturing that goes with it."

"Ain't that the truth," Tina said emphatically.

"I don't know where I fit in, Tina. I never felt attracted to any of the guys at school, you included. I never felt attracted to any of the girls, either. Maybe it's because I never found someone that I liked enough to try. I just don't know. Now, all of a sudden, I'm feeling things about you that I've never felt in my life about anyone. What does that make me? If you're a girl, then am I a lesbian? And, if you're a boy, am I gay?"

"But, Sam, I…."

"Tina, when you look at me, what do you see?"

"You."

"But what do you see? A boy…or a girl? Back in school, did you find me attractive?" Tina just stared at her ice cream. "Come on, Tina, did you find me attractive?"

"Sam, that's not fair."

"I think it's plenty fair. You didn't, did you?

"No, I just liked my friend."

"And now?"

"Yes."

"Why? What changed?"

"I…. You…."

"Right, we both changed. I look like a guy and you look like a girl."

"But…."

"Earth to Tina! Did you ever find any of the girls in school attractive?"

"Wait! The day this all started. That day, you still hadn't changed yet. I found you attractive then."

"Was that because I kissed you on the cheek?"

"Maybe," Tina replied in a tiny voice.

"Okay. Now, did you ever find any of the girls in school attractive?"

"Yeah, I guess."

"You guess? What do you mean, you guess?"

"Well…when Lisa Anderson would wear her cheerleading outfit…."

"You'd get horny. Was that the outfit, or Lisa?"

"A little of both I think. I mean, Lisa's really pretty, y'know? What guy doesn't find her attractive? But when I looked in the mirror this afternoon, I kinda felt the same way…and it was me staring back. But…. Hell, Sam, I just don't know any more. I mean, sometimes all I have to do is put on a pair of stockings and I just get so…horny…." Sam blushed. "You, too?!?"

"Well, not with stockings. I think it has something to do with the material and with who and what is supposed to be wearing the garment and with how you subconsciously or unconsciously identify yourself in society." Tina looked totally perplexed.

"I'm not saying this right. Umm…. When you're growing up, your parents give you everything, your food, your toys, your clothes, everything. They teach you how to use them and enjoy them. They teach you who you are and how you're expected to relate to society. The very fabric of who you are in society is taught. None of it, except for mating, is instinctive." Tina snorted. "I know. That's one hell of a way to explain love, but it is mating in nature."

"I know, I'm sorry," Tina said contritely.

"Well, think about it. You always wear a certain style of clothing. The textures seldom vary and they feel a certain way to your skin. Over time, you become inured to their effect on you. Sure, some clothes are more pleasurable to wear than others, but there really isn't anything that you would normally wear that you would find sexy or sensual. Well, maybe sensual, but not sexually stimulating for you.

"You're taught that when someone of the opposite gender wears a certain item it's sexy and that if you wear a certain item, it's sensual for you and sexy for them. These garments become a social taboo for you to wear if they're supposed to be worn by the opposite gender, simply because they're designed to attract members of your gender. But that same process of learning can become skewed if you…like the way the garment feels next to your skin. The garment itself reminds your subconscious, or your unconscious or whatever it is, that it's sexy, that it's sexual, and the fact that it's sensual to wear in the first place only compounds the issue. So you get horny when you start to put it on.

"The other day, when you gave me your old clothes to wear…I…."

"You got horny?"

"Uh huh, and I did something about it, too," Sam said in a small voice and blushed a bright crimson. "But does that make me a pervert?"

"No, I guess it makes you normal. It also explains something else, too." That time it was Sam's turn to look totally lost. "Think back to earlier today…at your folks place. Remember how your father was so humiliated to be wearing that silly outfit?"

"I didn't think it was so silly," Sam said. "I kinda thought it was cute."

"You would," Tina replied drolly. "Anyway, that outfit is designed with sex in mind. It's completely impractical for regular wear, or as any kind of a uniform except maybe a sex slave's. The fabric is delicate and can be ruined all too easily. It's soft and silky. It's supposed to show off everything that's supposed to be hidden underneath a dress. And, it's only supposed to be worn by a woman. What better way to attack a macho man's psyche than to make him wear something so utterly feminine and sexy? It's punishment enough to make him wear it. Now make him wear it in front of someone who knows him. Worse still, make him wear it and behave like Linda made your father behave, in front of someone he's supposed to be responsible for and expects to obey him. Now make him wear it in front of someone he seems to take a perverse pleasure in dominating and it's devastating. Especially if he reacted the same way I sometimes do when I'm putting on some of these things. I thought I was going crazy, or that I was gay or something because I was getting aroused. If I was thinking that, imagine what it would do to someone like your father. An experience like that would drive him totally nuts."

"He'd go off the deep end," Sam said, and then became very introspective. "Come on, Tina, let's get out of here. I need to make a phone call."

"There's a phone in the entrance. Need some change?"

"No, I've got it. Thanks."

Sam went to the phone and called her house. Linda picked it up on the first ring.

"Boone residence."

"Linda? Sam. Is my father all right?"

"Sam! Where are you?" Linda sounded positively frantic. "Jan just called here looking for you. Are you all right?!?"

"We're fine, Linda." Sam said, suddenly sounding very unsure of herself. "We needed to talk, so we stopped at Baskin & Robbins."

"Well, give Jan a call right away, Honey."

"I'm sorry, Linda; I will. Is my father okay?"

"He's going to be fine, Honey. I called Doctor Bennett as soon as you left. He's with your Dad now. I think it was a bit too much for him so soon, but at the same time, it should be just what we needed to get him moving in the right direction."

"I need my father, Linda. Not a power freak and not a simpering pansy -- my father."

"I know, Honey and that's exactly what we're trying to do for you. I know it seems a bit extreme, but this is the best way, believe me."

"I hope you're right, gods I hope your right. As bad as he's been, he's the only father I have and I still love him."

"I know, Sweetie. I'll call you and let you know how he's doing, okay?"

"Thanks, Linda. I'll talk to you later."

"Okay, Sam. You know, he's really lucky to have you and your mother."

"Thanks. Call me as soon as you know anything more. Umm…Linda?"

"Hmm?"

"Are you sure everything's set at school tomorrow?"

"Don't worry about a thing, Sweetie, it's all arranged. You start tomorrow as Sam Boone, not Samantha and not Samuel, just Sam. And you don't have to take gym. You've met the state requirements of three years of physical education. So it's just Sam Boone as of tomorrow."

"Thanks, Linda. Please take good care of my father."

"I will, Sweetie, I promise. You give your Aunt Jan a call and let her know where you are."

"Okay, Linda. Thanks, bye."

Tina was standing next to Sam as she hung up the phone. "He gonna be all right?"

"Linda seems to think so. She said she called a Doctor Bennett as soon as we left."

"He'll be okay then. Bennett's pretty cool. He's my shrink."

"Oh."

"C'mon, let's get going," Tina said. "Mum's prolly worried sick by now."

"She is; Linda said that she called there a little while ago."

"Shit! Boy is she gonna be pissed."

"Yeah. You wanna call her or should I?"

"You do it. She'll eat me alive."

"Chicken."

"Bwaaak, cluck, cluck, cluck." Tina said, imitating the bird. "Just call her. Here's a quarter."

"It's thirty-five cents."

"What?"

"Inflation."

"Here," Tina said as she fished a dime out of her purse. "It's highway robbery."

Tina dialled the phone as Sam stood by ready to talk. As soon as the line picked up Sam spoke. "Hi, Aunt Jan?"

"Sam?!? Is that you?!? Where are you? Is everything all right? Is Tina okay?" She sounded positively frantic.

"It's me, everything's fine and Tina's right here. We're at 31 Flavours. We needed to talk."

"Well, the next time you need to talk, call me first!!! I've been climbing the walls worrying about you two."

"I'm sorry, Aunt Jan. We're on our way home. We'll be there in a few minutes. Would you like us to bring you anything?"

"No, thank you. Just get home…safely. And don't you ever worry me like that again!" Sam made a face at Tina.

"I won't. I'm sorry," Sam said contritely.

Sam hung up the phone and shook her head. "Next time, you call her."

"Did she ground you?" The two started for the car.

"No, I think she was too relieved to think about that."

"She would have grounded me."

"I don't know about that."

"Yeah, right." Tina replied. "Still worried about school?"

"Yeah. Linda says that the records are all set."

"And?" They got to the car and were talking over its roof.

"And I get my official debut tomorrow as a totally androgynous teenager," Sam finished.

"Totally androgynous? What do you mean by totally androgynous?"

"Well, since I met all the state requirements for phys-ed, I don't have to take gym. And that my records are going to read Sam, not Samantha or Samuel."

"Hey! I like that. So are you going to act like a boy or a girl?"

"Both."

"Khuehle! An enigma; I like it. So when do you go back to work?"

They got in the car before Sam replied, "Day after tomorrow, I hope. It's up to Doctor Dewinter. I'll keep working in the stock room, or in the office 'til my face heals. Then I get to work the front as long as I wear makeup and a bra."

"Gee, that sucks."

"Not really."

"What'a-y'mean? If you're gonna be goin' t' school as Sam and…."

"Well, remember that bunch of Goth guys at Central?"

"Yeah, they called themselves Boyz, B-O-Y-Z or B-O-I-Z or something like that."

"B-O-Y-Z, well they wore makeup and shit, hell, some of them even wore girls stuff! Remember the one who called himself Nightshade? He even wore skirts and dresses and no-one said anything. I don't see it as a problem. The older ladies that come in will think I'm a girl who's rebelling against her femininity and some of the girls will think I'm a guy rebelling against society and find it cool. Don't worry about it. It'll be cool."

"If you say so. So, are you gonna date girls or guys?"

"I thought we just covered that at 31 flavours."

"Never mind. Sorry I asked." Tina pulled into the driveway. "Feel like unloading the car?"

"Do we have to?"

"Not if you feel like walking to school tomorrow."

"Walking?!?"

"Well, if Mum's car looks like this…" Tina said, motioning to the overloaded wagon.

"She'll take yours?"

"Yep."

"Give me a hand; I'm not up to doing it all by myself."

"Then I need to get changed," Tina said simply.

"Why?"

"Umm…do three inch heels and a micro-mini mean anything to you?"

"Oops, sorry," Sam giggled. "I forgot."

"Yeah, right. You just wanted a look at my knickers," Tina accused mockingly.

Sam just grinned at her. "Well, can you at least carry Allie in for me while I get some of this other stuff?"

"Your Alvarez?!? ME?!? Sure, I guess so. But, what's the rush?"

"If we look busy and our arms are full, you mother might decide to help us instead of grounding us."

"Good point. Got anything else I can carry? Looking like this I mean."

Sam grinned. "Hot? Umm…. Well…."

"Sam! You really are just like a guy, you know that?"

"Yup! Here, carry the amp head."

"Hey! This is heavy!"

"I know, but it's the only other thing that has a handle. My Strat case is busted. Besides, it's not much lighter."

"Okay, okay."

The teens started for the door with their arms loaded. Jan, hearing the car pull up, was standing at the door to let them in.

"Don't you two ever do that to me again! I was worried sick! What if you'd had an accident?"

"Don't worry, Mum. I'm wearing clean knickers," Tina quipped.

Jan smacked her child on the back of the head. "Ooh, you little…."

"I love you, too, Mum."

"Get those things inside," Jan said as she headed for the car.

"Sam, is all of this going up to your room?" she called over her shoulder.

"For now, Aunt Jan. We'll divvy it up and sort it out up there." She looked at Tina and grinned.

They were putting things down in Sam's room when Jan came in with a bundle of clothes. "I'll be back in a minute," Tina said.

"And where do you think you're going, Young Lady?" Jan asked.

"To change. I can't unload the car like this."

"You're the one who decided to dress that way to go get this stuff, you can finish what you set out to do dressed that way."

"But…."

"No buts! Get busy!"

"Yes, Mo-ther."

Sam giggled as Tina headed back down the stairs. "What's so funny?" Jan asked.

"I'm the one who insisted she dress that way. She wanted to wear jeans and sneakers."

Jan burst out laughing, "Poor thing, and I just…I ought to make you change."

"Let's get out there so she doesn't give the neighbours a show," Sam said.

"Right."

With the three of them, it took no time at all to unload the car. Even if Tina was in heels and Sam was unable to carry much because of her injuries. It was mostly clothes, stuffed animals and personal items anyway.

"There, that's the last of it," Jan said, putting a pile of clothes on the already overly large stack on the bed.

"I still need to get my speaker cabinets up here."

"Sam, you can put the electric guitar and the amplifier in the corner of the den for now if you like," said Jan. "I'll see what I can do to find a more appropriate place for you later."

Sam looked dumbstruck. "But…."

"Don't worry, Sam, I won't discourage you from playing. It's just that a bedroom is hardly an appropriate place for large or loud musical instruments. A bedroom is a place to relax in peace and quiet. You need a place to play as well as a place to sleep. I intend to provide you with both."

"Thanks, Aunt Jan, you're the greatest!" She gave Jan a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

"Let's get that stuff downstairs," Janice said, acting like a general. "So, are you any good with that thing, Sam?"

"She's great, Mum," Tina said. "She can play anything."

"Well, I wouldn't say anything…" Sam countered.

The three of them trucked Sam's old Fender Strat-o-caster and her Marshal amp head down to the den. The double speaker cabinets, still by the front door, were wheeled into the den and stacked in a corner by the entertainment centre.

"There, now the two of you can go see what goes where and who gets what. I'll bring up some sandwiches for you in a bit. I know you didn't eat anything except junk while you were out."

The two girls looked at each other sheepishly. "Thanks, Mum," they chorused and giggled.

*****

Back in Sam's room, the two were putting things away and sorting the clothes into piles. After Sam put her personal items away, she started sorting the clothes as Tina hung pictures and placed the stuffed animals around the room.

"I'm not keeping all of those, you know. Some of them are for you."

"Me? But…."

"Every girl needs a few stuffed animals from her boyfriend," Sam chided.

"But I thought you were going to…."

"I'm going to be what I want, when I want. And, right now, I want to be a boy." Tina blushed. "It feels good, doesn't it?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, it does. Sam?"

"Hmm?"

"Why me?"

"Because you're cute, honest, loving, my best friend and you have everything a girl or a guy could ask for."

"And what's that?"

"If I have to explain that, then you need to take your sex ed. classes over again."

"You!" Tina threw a teddy bear at Sam.

"Here, help me sort these things out." Then Sam asked, "Do you want any of my old knickers and bras?"

Tina blushed. "Umm…."

"You do! Don't you?" Sam laughed. Tina just nodded her head. "Tell you what, then; I'll keep the ones I want and you can have the rest."

Tina just stood there, her ears burning and her face a bright crimson. "You're getting horny, aren't you?" Sam teased. "Why? Because they're my knickers?"

Tina turned her back to Sam as a tear rolled down her cheek. Sam went over and hugged Tina as tightly as she could. "Tina, don't be embarrassed. I felt the same way the other day. Come on; let's get the rest of these things sorted. You can have all the dresses and skirts, and…."

Sam described some of the lingerie and outerwear to Tina, telling her when it was appropriate to wear each piece. In some cases she had to show Tina how to put the item on. As soon as Tina had an armful of clothes, Sam sent Tina to her room to put them away. Tina carted all her "new" clothes into her room and put them away. She would have just dumped them on the bed and gone back for more, but Sam said she was taking anything back that wasn't put away as soon as she brought it into the room.

When she went back to Sam's room, she said, "Wow, Sam, for someone who hates to get dressed up, you sure have a lot of nice clothes."

"Yeah, I know," Sam replied flatly. "And for the most part, I've never worn them. Every time I got a beating, I'd get a present or two the next day. Usually it was a dress and a doll or stuffed animal. Sometimes it was perfume or jewellery. I think it was his way of apologising. I got this dress, she said holding up a strapless sundress "the day after he burned me on my thigh with a cigarette. I got the cigarette burn because I refused to wear this dress," she held up a nice dinner dress, "to dinner on their anniversary. Here, try this one on. I'll bet it looks great on you."

Tina started to strip out of her clothes and had just finished removing her sweater and skirt as Jan came in with a tray of sandwiches, fruit salad, and milk. "What's this? Playing Barbie Dolls with live dolls?" she asked with a smile.

Tina giggled and said, "I think so."

"Well, don't get too carried away; you two start school in the morning and it's getting late. It's after nine."

"Okay, Aunt Jan, we'll watch the time."

She left the room and Tina sat on the edge of the bed. Greedily, she grabbed half a sandwich and started to stuff it into her mouth.

"Whoa there, Hoover, slow down!"

"I'm starved," Tina said around the hunk of sandwich stuffed in her mouth.

"So am I, but you don't see me making a pig of myself. Take smaller bites, chew your food, and don't talk with your mouth full!"

Sam winced as Tina swallowed the mouthful of food audibly. "Yes, Mummy Samantha."

"You are such a little shit! Here!" she said, throwing a kimono styled shortie robe to Tina. "At least cover yourself up before you stuff your face. Have you no sense of feminine modesty?"

"Sorry."

"I'm a boy right now, remember?" Sam giggled. "I just might want to jump your bones!"

"Promises, promises."

The two ate as Sam sorted through her clothes. Then they had a mini fashion show as Tina tried on some of the outfits.

Tina was slipping out of a little black dress when Sam pulled her down onto the bed and rolled on top of her. Sam was trying to get into a reverse of the same position they were in the first time they kissed. The friction of Sam's leg being forced between hers and the feel of the satiny dress rubbing on her pantyhose and knickers was too much for Tina to bear. Her body suddenly tensed up and she gasped. Sam, worried that she'd hurt Tina, jumped back and winced in pain as she moved wrong. Through gritted teeth she said, "Oh god! Tina, I'm sorry! Are you all right?"

Tina was unable to say a word. She blushed and covered her face as she started to cry silently. She rolled onto her stomach so she didn't have to face Sam. "Tina?!?" Sam cried, then she noticed the wet spot showing through the dress and she started to giggle. Tina tried to get up, to run out of the room, but Sam held her in place.

"Oh no you don't." Sam covered Tina's face in little kisses as she pried Tina's hands away from her face. Then said, "Don't ever be ashamed that a dress or an outfit makes you horny. It's normal considering the situation, silly."

"But…."

"But nothing. Kiss me, you fool."

Tina lay there perplexed. She just stared at Sam, her eyes wide, her arms pinned to the bed at her sides. "Sam, please, I'm so confused right now."

Sam sat up, and looked at Tina quizzically. "Are you all right?"

"Physically, yes."

"What do you mean, physically?"

"Well…I mean…just a second ago?"

"Uh huh."

"I was having a blast, playing fashion model, and dressing up in all sorts of pretty clothes. I mean…I was…."

"Getting turned on?"

"Yeah, and…it was, like…you know, with someone I like and…."

"And who likes seeing you in a dress, looking so pretty?"

"Uh huh…. And…and you were getting turned on and…and…so was I and…" she sobbed.

"Tina, please tell me what's wrong. Please."

"Now, I feel disgusting. Dirty, like some sort of pervert, because…. Oh, Sam…it made me…."

"I know! Isn't it great?!?"

"But…."

"I wish it happened to me."

"But I feel like…."

"Don't," She leaned over and kissed Tina gently on the lips. "Don't ever feel that way. You aren't a pervert; you're sweet, and kind, and gentle. Don't ever change." She punctuated each statement with a tender kiss.

"But, Sam…."

"Just kiss me, Tina; don't talk, just kiss me."

They were at it again. Making out, kissing right there on the bed, the door open for anyone to look in.

"Girls!"

They jumped apart as if jolted with a cattle prod.

"It's Eleven O'clock," Jan called from downstairs. "Wrap it up! You can finish playing dress-up tomorrow! You have to get ready for bed. You have school tomorrow, remember?" It was lucky for them Jan was downstairs.

Tina smiled at Sam, "We have to do this some-place else. If she ever catches us…."

"My blood runs cold at the thought of what she'd do," Sam said with a shudder.

"C'mon, I'll help you put the rest of your things away."

"Okay, but I need to umm…." Tina said as she pulled the sticky dress away from her.

"No fair."

"What?"

"When's it going to be my turn?"

"I guess you'll just have to wait. Sorry."

*****

Part-16

Wednesday Morning September 9^th

Jan got up at her usual Five Thirty, made coffee, and then stared out the window at the sunrise. It promised to be a beautiful day.

I hope Tina and Sam have a good day, Jan thought while taking in the beautiful morning. This is going to be so hard for them. I know Linda has it all arranged, but…will they be able to be who they want to be in the new school, or will it be another year of nightmare and torment for them? I hope it's a good year with a good start.

Jan went up the back stairs at six o'clock to wake the girls. At least they don't have to share a bathroom, she thought as she giggled. Sam's room was the first bedroom she came to, so Jan decided to begin her morning wake-up ritual there. Looking at the bruises on the child's face made her heart go out to Sam. "Such a hard life for one so young and sensitive," she mused softly. Sam stirred at the sound of her voice. Jan sat on the edge of the bed and gently brushed Sam's hair out of her eyes.

"Come on, Sweetie, time to get up," she said softly as she kissed Sam's ear.

"Oh, Aunt Jan, it's you," she smiled. "For a second, I thought you were my mother."

"Does she wake you up like this?"

"No, she usually calls me from the hall. She only comes in my room like this after…." She let the sentence hang, allowing Jan to draw her own conclusions. But you could see her spirits drop at the thought.

"Well, that won't happen ever again, Sweetie; not here. Come on, rise and shine. You start a new school year today, remember?"

"Please, don't remind me."

"Oh, come now, it's not that bad. Besides, Tina will help you with your studies if you need it. Let's go, up and at 'em."

"Thanks, Aunt Jan. Umm…Aunt Jan?"

"Hmmm?"

"Do I have to worry about getting into the shower first, or saving hot water?"

"No, Honey, I had an extra large water heater put in and the water pressure here is phenomenal. I think you could run all the showers at the same time and not run out of hot water. Since we installed those solar panels, it doesn't cost all that much more than it did before. You can go down and eat first if you want."

"Thanks. I'll see you downstairs."

As Jan left the room, she thought, "That was easy, now if I can manage get Sleeping Beauty up inside of a half an hour…."

She went into Tina's room and received the shock of her life. Tina was out of bed, the bed was made and she was in the shower already! "Well, I'll be…."

Back downstairs, Sam was making some oatmeal and sipping her coffee while she hummed to herself.

"That's a pretty tune, what is it?" Jan asked from right beside her.

Sam jumped. "Oh! Aunt Jan, I didn't even hear you come down the stairs! Didn't you try to get Tina up?"

"She was already in the shower when I got there!"

"I hope she's not sick," Sam chuckled, and then she looked worried.

"What's wrong, Honey?"

"Well, I just heard the heater kick in; hell didn't freeze over, did it?"

They both were laughing when Tina shuffled into the room. "Wha's so funny?" she mumbled as she made her way to the coffee-pot.

"Well, apparently, some things never change," giggled Sam.

"We thought hell must have frozen over because you were already in the shower when I went in to wake you."

"Very funny. So, what's for breakfast?"

"Your maid awaits your request, your highness," Jan mocked.

"Sorry."

"Tina, are you feeling well?" Sam asked. "You never eat in the morning."

"I'm so nervous about school that my stomach is doing flips. I figured some food might help settle it down."

"How about some tea and toast?" Jan asked. "It might be your pills doing it to you."

"Tea? At this hour? I will get sick. No, thank you, but the toast sounds good. Do we have any more of your sour dough bread?"

"What pills, Tina?" Sam asked.

"Oh, I thought you knew. Doctor Bennett has me on some sort of hormone pills."

"What hormone pills?"

"Umm…these," she said, handing the bottle to Sam.

"That explains a lot," she said, looking at the label.

"What?" Tina asked.

"Your mood swings is what. These things are enough to make you feel and act pregnant."

"They're just like birth control pills, aren't they?"

"Well duh! Why else do you think they keep a woman from becoming pregnant?"

"You mean they make your body think you're pregnant?"

"Mine, yes. Yours just thinks it's going through puberty all the time. That's a pretty high dose. So I guess it's more or less the same thing, though."

All of a sudden, Tina ran into the powder room and was ill. "Well, Doctor Bennett said she might experience morning sickness as her body adjusted to the new hormone levels," Jan remarked with a smirk.

"Great -- Tina with mood swings and morning sickness. As if she weren't enough of a pill in the mornings as it is," Sam said miserably.

Jan just laughed. "You love her, don't you?" Sam just nodded her head. "Have you told her?"

"No."

"Why not?"

"I want her to experience being a girl without having me hold her back from experiencing all of it. That means dates and all."

The toilet flushed and Tina came out a minute later, looking pale and rather shook up. "Mum, I don't feel so good," she said meekly.

"I know, Honey, come here." Tina went to her mother's side. Jan put the back of her hand on her forehead and said, "You don't have a temperature, Honey. I think it's just morning sickness. Sit down and drink your coffee. I'll get your toast."

Sam giggled.

"What's so funny?" Tina asked.

"You really are getting a crash course in womanhood, aren't you?"

"Don't remind me. I really could have done without this part of it. Did you get this when you started taking the pill?"

"I'm not on it. It seems you've managed to experience something about being a woman I never have. That's why I was laughing."

"Oh, just ducky. So tell me, how did you know what the pills were if you've never taken them?"

"Oh, my mum decided to put me on the pill when I had my first period. I just never started taking them," Sam said. "The dosage was about one tenth of the one you're on, though. Besides, it's one of the things they cover in sex ed."

"Cheer up, Honey," Jan said, handing Tina a plate of dry toast, "it goes away in about a half an hour. That's how it was for me when I was pregnant with you. Here, eat your toast. It'll help settle your stomach." Tina munched her toast and sipped her coffee as Sam and Jan exchanged amused glances. This really was going to be an interesting year.

Sam had a leisurely breakfast while she teased Tina about having morning sickness and having to get up so early to get ready for school. Janice just sat there and soaked it all in. It was exactly what she desired all those years ago, two or more children in the house at the same time. She was saddened that they were so close to leaving home, but glad to be able to experience it, if only for a short while.

When Sam and Jan finally shooed Tina up to get ready for school, Janice turned to Sam and said, "Your mother will be coming here tonight. I'm not letting her go back to that house until your father is stable enough to be trusted with her at home."

"Thanks, Aunt Jan, I can't tell you how relieved that makes me."

"You had a rough time of it yesterday, didn't you?" Sam just nodded her head. "You know, if you need to talk about it, I'm here for you."

"I know; I'm really okay with it for the time being. Tina was a big help yesterday. She made me talk it out before we came home. I do want to get into therapy, though. Aunt Jan, I don't want to be like him…that scares me more than anything else in the world. Could you help me find a good therapist, please?"

"I'll make some phone calls and find you someone as soon as I can. Brandy said she knows some really good domestic abuse specialists. I'll get some names and do a couple of preliminary interviews for you if you like."

"I'd like that very much. Thanks. Oh sh…shoot! Look at the time!"

"I heard that," Jan said with a smile. "Now get a move on."

*****

Tina had managed to pick an outfit, get dressed in it and have her makeup done. She was finishing her hair when she heard the sounds of elephants on the back stairs.

She smiled and yelled over her shoulder, "If you want a ride to school you'd better get a move on, I'm leaving in fifteen minutes!" An incoherent scream was her only reply.

By the time she had her hair done, Sam was standing in the door to Tina's room. "Hey, Sis! Ready to go?"

Tina looked over to the door as she stood up. "Yep, you goin' like that?"

"Yeah, what's wrong with it?" She was wearing black cargo pants, black Nike sneakers, a black oversized concert t-shirt, and a fatigue jacket. Her hair was still damp and slicked back.

"Nothing, I was just curious. So do I say 'he' or 'she' today?" Tina asked with a smile.

"Wouldn't you like to know? Hey, you look cute!" Tina was wearing hip hugging bell-bottomed jeans, a white oversized sweater, and a pair of pink canvas sneakers.

"Thanks, who says boys don't notice? Got your books?"

"Books? What books? It's the first day."

"A loose-leaf notebook so that you can take notes on what materials you're going to need, a phone book for all the names and phone numbers of your girlfriends and a pen or two to write with. Those books."

"Oh, uh…I umm…."

"Yeah, I thought so. Here, have a notebook and a couple of pens." She took the items off her dresser and handed them to Sam. Remember, you aren't carrying a purse any more. Everything goes in your pockets, or you carry it in your hands. And what ever you do, DON'T CLUTCH YOUR BOOKS TO YOUR CHEST!"

"Yeah, uh…thanks."

"C'mon, Bro, I'm driving." Tina picked up her purse and her books and headed downstairs.

Sam followed her, watching appreciatively. Janice met them at the bottom of the stairs with lunch bags and five dollars for each of them. "I know, you're big kids now and don't want to carry your lunches; just indulge me, okay? I love you both. Be careful, make lots of friends and get smart."

"Thanks, Mum," Tina said as she gave her a kiss on the cheek.

"Thanks, Aunt Jan," Sam said as she reluctantly gave Jan a kiss on the cheek as well.

Tina grabbed her jacket from the hall closet near the door and went out to the car with Sam following close behind, still staring at that cute little….

*****

They arrived at the school with plenty of time to spare. Both teens got out of the car to stares of appreciation. They made their way to the school office where they were given campus floor plans, a schedule of their classes and the usual emergency contact forms to be filled out in triplicate.

"So, where's your first class, Tina?"

"I don't know…umm…looks like the main building, room 212. It's, umm…Khuehle! Modern keyboard theories! Thank you, Linda!"

"Umm…Tina, I hate to burst your bubble, but I don't think they mean computer keyboards."

"Huh? But…oh! Well…that's okay; I always wanted to learn piano. Where's your first class?"

"Uh…I have a calculus class in room 114. Oh well…at least I get the hard stuff out of the way first."

"What time's your lunch, Sam? I have it at Eleven forty."

"The same! Hey, we'd better get to homeroom. I'll see you at lunch, okay?"

"Yeah."

The two left the school offices and headed off to their respective homerooms. Sam strode the halls with a nonchalance that belied her apprehension with being new in school and her unfamiliarity with the role that she'd set herself up to play. Did she really want to be so totally androgynous? Was it necessary to take it to the extreme she had planned on taking it? Let's just play it by ear and see what happens, she said to herself. It's a new year, at a new school and I've got a new attitude.

Tina headed down the hall, staring at the map in her hand, oblivious to the stares that followed her as she made her way through the milling throng of students. The girls who stared at her did so with contempt or petty jealousy. The guys just gawked. Several of the boys got elbows in the ribs or notebooks over their heads from their girlfriends for their trouble.

Where the hell is room 314? she thought. She went up to the third floor and started counting down the numbers. Where room 314 should have been was a dim flight of stairs going up. "There it is," she thought, "at the top of the stairs." She climbed the stairs and froze in the doorway to the classroom. The teacher, easily into his fifties, overweight and balding, was leaning back in his chair, his feet on the desk and a smile on his face. It was obvious he liked being there.

In the room, chaos reigned. Paper aeroplanes and balls sailed back and forth. People were yelling over each other to be heard. It was complete and utter bedlam. Tina looked down at her roster and back up at the number on the door. She wanted to run. Before she had the opportunity to debate the issue, a strangely familiar and wonderfully mellow voice sounded in her ear.

"Hi, new here?"

She turned a bit to her left and looked up into a brilliant pair of very familiar blue eyes.

"Umm…Tina, right?"

The shock was almost too much for her. Those eyes…that voice…her knees started to get weak. "Who is he?" her mind raced, looking for the answer. Her head swam with conflicting emotions.

He saw the flicker of recognition in her eyes as she searched her brain for his name. He placed his arm around her shoulders and started to lead her into the classroom.

"I'm B…."

SLAP!!!

The sound her hand made as it connected with the side of his face was explosive. The room fell silent in the instant it took the sound to stop reverberating throughout the room. The cliche, "You could have heard a pin drop," was true. You could.

"Brad, or should I say Bradley?" she finished for him, sarcasm and contempt literally dripping from her words. "You work over at the Super Mart. You always work on Saturdays. Yes, I remember. But I do not remember ever giving you permission to lay a finger upon my person. I really don't know who you think you are, but I am definitely not your girl, your property, nor am I anyone you want to mess with. Is that understood BRAAAD?" She drew his name out, making it sound like an insult.

"Oh, and if I find that I've cracked a nail in my attempt to keep your meat hooks off my person, I suggest you find another planet to inhabit. This one will have become too small for the both of us! Is that understood?!?"

The words were delivered with a rapid, precise staccato that any rapper would have been proud to be able to replicate. Its quiet vehemence let you know she meant business and was not a lady to be trifled with. Her body language was strangely reminiscent of Felicia Rashad of the Cosby Show.

The sting from her palm and finger tips shocked Tina. Had she really slapped him and told him off in front of the entire homeroom class? On her first day? Oh no. Please tell me I didn't do what I think I just did, she prayed silently.

Brad stood there in dumbfounded silence, the outline of a hand showed vividly in an angry red on the side of his face. The imprint was starting to swell. He reached up and gently ran his fingertips over the welt on his face. He just stood there, staring wide-eyed at this heavenly creature who had so soundly and finitely shut him down. Never had he seen such fire, such spark, such beauty. He was totally captivated.

The class just stood and stared open-mouthed at the new girl. Then a lone girl's voice was heard from the back of the room. "Yeah! You go, Girlfrien'! Shut him daooown!"

And the raucous roar was back. Only that time it had a focus: Tina. The teacher, finally on his feet, came to the door and said, "Welcome, I'm Mister Mateo; you are?"

"Tina, Tina Wilson."

"Hello, Tina Wilson. I teach sculpture and pottery. I see you've already met Mister Bradley Thorndike. We were about to get started here. Please, have a seat anywhere you're comfortable. Mister Thorndike, I believe you now have an appointment with Ms. Watson. I suggest you get there post haste."

Brad just stood there staring at Tina. The look in his eye was not malevolent; it was, if anything, awe. Fantastic, she's absolutely fantastic. His mind raced on, looking for an excuse to stay in the room and view his "Goddess" for a moment more.

"Mister Thorndike, I don't think you want me to say it again, do you? Or will I need to call security and have them escort you?"

"Yes, Sir," he said slowly, "I just…."

"Left your jacket inside over the summer? Get moving!"

"Yes, Sir," he said, then left after giving one more long gaze at Tina as she made her way to a seat in the back of the room.

This is going to be a looong year, Tina thought morosely as she slowly made her way through the raucous crowd, searching desperately for a seat away from everyone. All the students she passed seemed to be either congratulating her on her handling of Brad or telling her how great it was to finally see someone do something about the class lecher. The noise and attention were unbearable.

Among the empty desks scattered throughout the room she spied a seat in the back row in front of a pottery wheel. It was between two girls. They both beamed smiles in her direction and said nothing. One was of African descent, the other was somewhat exotic looking; not quite Caucasian, but not any race Tina could put her finger on, either. Tina opted for that seat. They seemed quiet and nice enough. She made her way through the throng of well-wishers and sat, putting her books on the desk. Tina put her arms on the top of the desk, put her head in her hands and sighed, looking almost like an ostrich burying its head in the sand.

"Hey, girlfriend, Illigitimi non Carborundum."

"Huh?"

"Don't let the bastards get you down," she said with a smile. "They ain't nuthin', just a bunch 'a animals." It was the African American girl on her right. "Yo, 's like rad' the way you shut him down, Girl. I mean…."

"Thanks, I think. I just…."

"Ain't no thang." Then the facade dropped. "Look, that creep's been hittin' on us girls since ninth grade, right? So, like, he makes everyone's skin crawl, right? So like, you're the first one to be so…straightforward about it. I mean…it was epic, truly epic. Way To Go!"

"Great, I just shut down the master lecher of the school in front of a room full of strangers and all I wanted to do was have a nice, quiet, senior year. This Is Just Great." The girls just stared at Tina, not believing their ears. "That was you, after I slapped him, wasn't it?" Tina asked quietly, looking at the dark skinned girl.

"She gets an 'A' for intuition. Hi, I'm Leticia, and the quiet one here on your left is Rochelle. Kinda weird name for a Japanese American, but she's okay. Don't mind her none; she's just a mathematics genius and an electronics wizard. She don' say much, but when she does, I generally listen."

Tina swivelled in her seat to look at Rochelle. Rochelle just smiled and averted her eyes.

"Hi, Rochelle," then she turned back to Leticia, "Hi Leticia, I'm pleased to meet you; I'm Tina."

"Shit! Get the manners, Ro! Daaamn! Relax, Girl, I can see we gon' be good frien's."

The bell rang and Mister Mateo finally started to bring order to the chaos around him. "All right, people! Simmer down; you have all year to catch up on your friendships. Let's get down to business." No-one paid any attention to him. So, he calmly picked up an unabridged dictionary, lifted it over his head and slammed it down on his desk and yelled, "HEY!"

The thunderclap of the book, combined with his shout, brought the startled students to a semblance of order. "Thank you," he said politely, which earned him a titter of laughter from some of the girls in the room. Then he continued in a bored monotone reciting what had obviously become a well-rehearsed welcome to school for the semester speech.

"Now, as most of you are aware, we have forms for you to take home. They include emergency contact information, medical advisory cards and the like. Everyone should have gotten a class schedule in the mail. If you did not, please raise your hand." Everyone just sat and stared at the balding, overweight teacher.

"Good. Most of you know everyone else. If you're new, pay attention; it's the easiest way I know to introduce you to everyone. As I read the roll, please raise your hand and say 'here,' 'present,' or something to otherwise acknowledge your physical presence in the room. Those of you on other mental planes, this includes you, too." Again, he was rewarded with the expected titter of laughter. "Don't laugh, someone once used that excuse. Now…" he continued on with a bit more life as he started to read from the class roster, taking pains to try and pronounce the names correctly and spelling the name if he wasn't sure of its pronunciation.

"Why me?" Tina moaned. "What in the world did I ever do to deserve this?" She hadn't heard a word the teacher said. He'd called her name a third time before Lee elbowed her in the ribs to get her attention back into the room.

"I'm sorry to disturb you, Miss Wilson, but unfortunately you do have to come back to earth for classes. I'm sure Mister Thorndike won't be here for the rest of the week to bother you. Would you please raise your hand and acknowledge your presence in the room when I call your name?" Again the titter of laughter ran through the room. That time Mister Mateo glared at the rest of the class.

"Yes, Sir. I'm sorry."

"No need to apologise, just respond. Tina Wilson?"

"Here, Sir," Tina said raising her hand and blushing furiously.

"Thank you, Tina. I'm sorry for the unseemly welcome to the school you received this morning. Please try to give us the benefit of the doubt. We aren't all Neanderthals."

*****

A few minutes before, Sam approached her homeroom class. The butterflies in her stomach just wouldn't settle down. Glancing at the map then back at her class schedule, she continued through the hall, the milling students seemingly ignoring her.

At least that much hasn't changed, she thought as she walked. Room 201…there it is. 'Homeroom, room 202, Miss Buckler, she read off the sheet in her hand. What a name. She sounds like a real winner.

Walking around the groups of students, she entered the classroom. Its quiet order and discipline was almost terrifying. No-one spoke above a hoarse whisper. Nowhere was there any evidence of the unbridled enthusiasm typical of high school students nearing graduation. It was more like a modern office than a classroom. There were computer terminals on every desk. The desks themselves were small computer tables and were twice the size of the standard school desk. They had adjustable keyboard trays and the chairs were fully adjustable with large casters to allow the student to move easily from the writing surface to the keyboard. The cabling for the computers ran down through the desk legs and into specially designed portals in the short, tight-weave of the indoor-outdoor carpeting that covered the floor. The lighting was nowhere near as bright as she would have expected in a classroom.

A diminutive woman in an early 1960s style dress and makeup sat at the teacher's desk. Noticing Sam enter, she motioned the teen to approach her the desk. Sam gulped, smiled a wan smile, and made her way to the desk. "Good morning, am I to assume you're Sam Boone?" Her voice was high pitched, almost sounding like a falsetto. Her face was round and open, her eyes a sharp, clear blue. Miss Buckler's gaze seemed to be able to penetrate lead.

"Umm…yes, Ma'am?"

"Dear, if you don't know who you are, I suggest you stop picking fights and let your cranium rest and heal. I am Miss Buckler." She said it as though there should be some significance attached to the name. "I teach English Literature, Theatre, Speech and Drama. You are in my third period Theatre class. Here is a list of the homeroom rules, the more important of which are:

"Before the bell, you may talk quietly and move amongst yourselves.

"After the bell, there is to be no talking and all students will take their assigned seats. Yours is the third one back, by the window.

"I will not tolerate tardiness. You will receive a one-hour detention for each unexcused tardy. Three tardies and you have a two-hour detention with me.

"Is this understood?"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"You will find that I am stern, but equitable. If you have a disagreement with something I've said, or a grievance with a punishment I have decided to levy, I expect you to bring it to my attention, in private, in a well thought out, concise manner. Do you think you can abide by that?"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"Sam, rowdies are not tolerated in my classes. I don't generally pass judgement on an individual's appearance; however, from the look of your face, I felt compelled to say something. I have not judged you and found you lacking, I am just warning you that I will not tolerate disturbances in my classroom. I shall never comment on your appearance or attire. My preferences in a student's grooming are of an earlier age and considered somewhat Victorian by your peers. My only requirement is that your clothing cover you demurely, be clean and well maintained. Ragged, or torn clothing shall not be tolerated. You have a clean slate here with me. Your actions, in my presence, shall determine my attitude toward you. Is that understood?"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"Very well; please take your seat. I hope you find your experience at Cliffside to be a richly rewarding and enjoyable one."

Sam smiled politely and said, "Thank you, Miss Buckler, so do I. It has been a pleasure making your acquaintance and I hope not to fail your trust in me."

Sam's response was not what Miss Muriel Buckler would have expected from the young tough in her presence. Indeed, it was a pleasant surprise. This individual would bear watching.

*****

The rest of the morning passed uneventfully for the pair. Sam had to make up a reason for her black eyes and bruised face. She said she got in a fight over turf in her neighbourhood. Nothing too grandiose, just saying that she barely held her own…but that she apparently got the worst of it. Tina just melted into the woodwork after homeroom.

By the time lunch period arrived, Tina was hungry. She made a beeline for the cafeteria in the basement, snagged a Coke from a vending machine and, finding an empty table in the back in the corner by the door, opened her lunch bag and looked at what her mother packed for her. Two plain egg salad sandwiches, a small bag of chips, a tangerine and a couple of paper napkins. She smiled; Mum always packed a decent lunch. Nothing spectacular, but it was always tasty. Just as she was getting ready to take a bite of her first sandwich, Sam sat down beside her.

"What's for lunch?" Sam asked.

"Gallus domesticus ova salad sandwiches, thinly sliced and fried solanum tuberosum and finger balls," Tina joked, wiggling her finger at Sam. Tina had pierced the end of her tangerine with the talon of her right index finger, successfully spearing the fruit at its centre. The effect was to make the orange fruit appear as described, a finger ball.

"Has anyone ever told you what a gross sense of humour you have?"

"All the time. Since when did you start drinking Mountain Spew?"

"Since they're out of Choke."

"Oh."

"I've been hearing some interesting rumours all morning."

"Like what?"

"Who do you have for homeroom?"

"Mateo, why?"

"Is there anyone else new in your homeroom?"

"Yeah, some guy named Jon."

"No girls?"

"No! I told you, the only other new person in the class was some guy. Why? What's going on?"

"Well…rumour has it that some Really Hot New Senior Babe slapped the heart throb of the freshmen set upside the head and got him suspended. According to the guys in my music appreciation class, he's a real sleaze-ball senior named Bradley Thorndike. Any comments on this interesting series of events, 'Really Hot New Senior Babe?' "

Suddenly, Tina had no appetite at all. Her face went pale. "Already?" she squeaked.

"So it was you! Hey, Doll-face, depending on who you're talking to, this guy is either super hot or lower than whale dung. Most of the younger girls in school are dying to get him to go out with them and all the guys hate him. If a girl turns him down, it's news. If a girl shuts him down, it's the lead story on C.N.N. You, My dear, are the lead story on both C.N.N. and the news at five; the front page, above the fold, headline story in second coming print for both the early and late editions; and the ONLY topic on the Front Lip!"

Tina looked like she was going to cry. "But he…."

"As I hear it, he's a real lecher. He dates a girl 'til he gets a piece, then he moves on. You done good, Kiddo."

"Yeah, 'I done good.' I made the front page, above the fold, for all the gossips in school. Now, the question is 'What makes her so special that she shuts him down so hard?' Hell, Sam, he put his arm around me and was trying to parade me about like I was his property or something, so I slapped him."

"Uh huh, you just slapped him."

"Well…."

"Do the words, 'I suggest you find another planet to inhabit,' ring any bells?" Tina started to cry.

"Hey Tina! Wha'sup? Whoa! Yo dude, what gives? Wha'chall doin' t' mah homey heah?"

"Hey! Chill! She's just upset about making the Front Lip of all the gossips on her first day. Hi, I'm Tina's friend, Sam."

"Leticia; sorry 'bout that. C'mon, girl, we goin' powder that pretty nose." With that, she grabbed Tina by the arm and all but dragged her into the girl's room across the cafeteria.

Sam just shook her head, pulled a sandwich out of her bag and began to eat it. After her second bite, she felt like she was being watched. She looked up to see a pretty girl standing there, tray in hand, staring openly at her.

"Leticia and Tina were here, weren't they?"

"Yeah, they went to, uh, powder their noses."

"Oh."

She continued to stand there and watch Sam eat. "You gonna sit down, or just stand there 'til moss starts to grow on you?" asked Sam.

"Umm…can I?"

Sam lost it. Between guffaws she said, "Sit down already. I'm…" she started to choke on the food that she was trying to swallow, "uh hem…I'm Sam. Who are you?"

"I'm Rochelle. Thanks for sharing the table."

"It's a free country. You're friends with Leticia and Tina?"

"I uh…guess."

"Tina I can believe, but Leticia? You two are like fire and ice. You couldn't get two more dissimilar personalities."

"Hey, she's okay," Rochelle said, coming to the defence of her friend. "She just does that to protect herself."

"From what?"

"Well, there aren't too many African Americans in the school, in case you haven't noticed. She puts on a really hard front to help insulate herself from the assholes. She's really nice when you get to know her."

"Sure. Hey, you in Tina's homeroom?"

"Yeah."

"So what happened in there?"

"Lee! You guys all right?" Ro shouted across the room. Leticia was leading Tina back to the table. Tina looked a little worse for the wear, having survived her first trip to a crowded girls' lavatory to have her makeup repaired.

"Yeah; the tiger lady here ain't nuthin' more 'n a pussy cat what got her tail got stepped on. Sorry for the attack, Sam."

"Hey, no prob. I was just asking Rochelle…."

"Call me Ro."

"All right; I was just asking…Ro what happened in homeroom. Tina can't or won't tell me about it."

"Dude, she was better 'n Felicia Rashad comin' down on the Cos for being stupid. I mean, she had her daooown!" then Leticia gave them a blow-by-blow, word-for-word, action-by-action, if not somewhat embellished, version of the morning. Sam just sat there with her mouth open, staring at Tina and Leticia in amazement.

"She didn't."

"She did, too, huh, Ro?" The girl just nodded her head as she swallowed a bite of food.

"Well, I guess I can see why she made 'Front Lip' now," Sam said. "Look, Tina, relax. It'll be fine. You're pretty, you're smart and you just said that slime balls don't get anywhere with you."

"But…."

"Just finish your lunch and relax. You did fine. The girls that want to date Mister Asshole are happy you're out of the running and the ones that he's pissed off are gonna line up to be your friend. You have arrived. Right, Ro?" The quiet girl just nodded her head and swallowed again. "See? Even Ro agrees. Relax."

*****

Tina felt much better after she ate her lunch. And it was nice to have company, just to chat about the morning's events. Ro finally opened up a bit and proved that she had a bit more of a personality than a fly on a wall and was actually fun to talk to. Leticia finally dropped the militant front and revealed the refined personality that was under the surface. It really was a pleasant experience for Tina.

When they'd finished their lunches, the four teens left the refectory as the Academy called it, or cafeteria as it was referred to in common parlance, together to walk around the school grounds and relax before their afternoon classes. Near the end of the period, Leticia took Tina into the girls' room to "Fix their faces."

While Tina and Leticia went to the girls' room, Sam and Ro chatted by the doors to the practice field. Sam leaned against the wall in a typical male slouch, while Ro stood facing her, her books clutched to her chest. They could watch the doors of the restrooms from there while they waited.

The practice field was the old football and baseball field just outside the school's main building. It was where the Phys-Ed classes were held. It became too small to use for games when they tore down the grandstands and built the new auditorium, so a new field was constructed several blocks away. The new sports field had six tennis courts, two baseball diamonds -- one with grandstands and one without -- a football field with grand stands, and a field large enough to play soccer or field hockey on when the main football field was in use.

"You aren't a guy," Ro said. It was a statement, not a question.

"Why do you say that?" Sam asked in mild amusement.

"You listen, I mean really listen. You talk as if you know what it's like to have a guy hit on you, you understand the umm…politics of girls and dating and you don't stuff your face when you eat. Besides, your nails are clean and neat, your hands small and delicate and you don't have an Adam's Apple."

Sam just shrugged it off. "Yeah, well…."

"Don't worry, I won't tell. Where'd you get the battle scars? Home?"

"Yeah, my father."

"That sucks."

"Yeah; I'm living at Tina's place now, though. Her Mum's really cool; she paid my tuition here and she's putting my Mum up while my Dad gets help."

"Way cool. So what's it like pretending to be a guy?"

"Actually, I'm not pretending to be anything. I'm just being me."

"But…." For as logical or illogical as it may have sounded the incongruity made her stop and think. "So like, you're gonna use the girls' room then?"

"I don't know, haven't had to yet. Right now, all the guys think I'm one of them, so…I don't know. I think maybe I'll use the boy's room, or maybe I'll use which ever one I'm dressed for, or maybe I'll use which ever's closest at the time."

Ro giggled. "I'd love to see you in a girls' room right now. I'd bet the girls have a fit."

"I think you're right," Sam chuckled. "Here they come. Damn, she's pretty."

"Who? Lee, or Tina?"

"Both, but I meant Tina."

"So you like her?"

"Yeah, I do."

Ro giggled. "Like it both ways or just…."

"I like Tina."

"Okay, 'nuff said."

"You gonna tell Leticia about me?" Sam asked.

"Not unless you want me to."

"Let her figure it out for herself. It'll be fun to see how long it takes," Sam grinned. Ro grinned and bobbed her head in agreement.

The four spent the rest of their lunch period chatting and walking. When the bell rang signalling the end of the period, Tina said, "I'll meet you after school by the car, okay?"

"Sounds good to me. Have fun, 'Really Hot New Senior Babe.' Make 'em eat their hearts out." Tina blushed as she and the other girls headed off to class. "Curiouser and curiouser, Alice," Sam mumbled to herself as she walked to her next class. "Curiouser and curiouser."

*****

Part-17

Wednesday Afternoon September 9^th

After classes ended, Sam went directly to Tina's car. Tina always goes straight home after class, she thought. And if her afternoon was anything like her morning, she's gonna need someone to hold on to.

After waiting for her to show up for twenty minutes, Sam began to worry. What's taking her so long? she thought. I hope she isn't in trouble. And then Sam saw her. Tina was slowly making her way across the car park with a really big, jumbo economy size…the only word for him was NERD. Just like that, in all capital letters, with bold typeface and italics. He was at least six inches taller than Tina's barefoot five-foot ten and had to weigh in at over two hundred eighty pounds, most of it centred in his hips and butt.

Oh shit, he looks like a human pear, Sam thought mournfully, as she looked at the behemoth walking with her girlfriend. It wouldn't have been so bad if he weren't wearing the stereotypic horn-rimmed glasses with the tape at the bridge of the nose…and the pocket protector stuffed with pencils and pens. But his crowning glory, as a nerd anyway, was the plaid patterned short-sleeved sport shirt he was wearing. Oh gods no, Tina, not him! Anyone but him! Sam wanted to cry.

Their conversation was animated. He was talking with his hands, describing something, and Tina was nodding enthusiastically. "TINA!" Sam yelled, waving at her. Sam put her books on the roof of the car and waved again, then took off toward them at a trot. The nerd's face fell. She could see his attitude change and she watched his posture fall from across the car park. "I see we have another winner here," Sam said to herself as she trotted up to her friend.

"Hey! Wha'sup?" Sam gasped as she caught up with the unlikely pair.

"Hi, Sam! This is Jon. He's the new guy I told you about…the one in my homeroom."

"Hi," Jon said meekly, looking down at Sam.

"Hey," Sam said as she gave Tina a peck on the cheek. Tina looked startled and then she smiled demurely, a gentle blush coming to her cheeks.

"Umm…we were just discussing some new animation techniques," Jon said defensively, obviously ill at ease to be seen with Tina by her "boyfriend."

"Yeah, Sam. He has this really wicked animation software at home and he was telling me about a plug-in he wrote for it and…."

"Yeah, uh…whatever," Sam said, obviously disinterested. "Uh…Tina, remember, we promised your Mum…."

"Oh yeah, I forgot! After last night, she'll be calling the house every five minutes to see if we're home yet. I'm sorry, Jon. I really do have to run. See y' tomorrow in homeroom, 'kay?"

"Uh…yeah…sure…see you tomorrow. Hey, you still want to try that software?" he asked hopefully.

"Oh yeah! Bring it in!"

"Yeah, okay," he said, brightening at the thought of talking to Tina again.

"See you tomorrow!" Tina said brightly, waving to Jon as she walked away with Sam. They hadn't gotten one row of cars away when Sam took Tina's hand in hers. "You know," Tina said speculatively, "I think you're jealous."

"ME?!?"

"Yes, you," she said with a smile.

"Of him? You're right."

"Don't be; he's a nice guy and all, but…."

"Doesn't do it for you, huh?" Sam asked with a snicker.

Tina pulled her hand back and stopped walking. She just glared at Sam. "You're the LAST person I'd expect to be judging people based on their looks. He happens to be a very sweet guy, in case you were wondering. He might be really insecure and a real nerd in your book, but I happen to like him! If you can't cope with that…."

"Whoa! Slow down there, Missy. I'm sorry, I was just teasing! If you say he's nice, I believe you."

"Sorry," Tina said contritely as she took Sam's hand in hers again and continued on to the car.

"Were you really jealous?" she asked in a tiny voice.

"Yeah," Sam said, "I was."

Tina grinned a Cheshire Cat grin as they walked to the car. She started swinging Sam's arm back and forth in time with her steps. To her, it seemed like she was walking on clouds…big, pink, fluffy clouds.

*****

The whole ride home, Tina chattered about her classes and her new friends, Leticia and Rochelle. Sam just sat in stunned silence. Is this the same person I grew up with? From pariah to socialite and bubbling chatterbox overnight, I just don't believe it.

Tina pulled the car to the kerb in front of the house.

"Damn…."

"What's the matter, Tee?"

"I forgot about these," she said, pulling the lab sheets from her purse. "Feel like taking a ride?"

"What are those?"

"I have to get a blood work-up done for Doctor Bennett. I was supposed to get it done Monday, but with everything that was going on…."

"Yeah, sure. I'm up for a ride."

Tina pulled away from the kerb and headed for the address on the forms. Forty-five minutes later, the girls were back in front of the house. That time Sam was driving…and laughing.

"I can't believe you passed out."

"I don't like needles," Tina said morosely.

"How come you don't park in the driveway or the garage?" Sam asked. "It's big enough for both cars."

"Well, it used to be a skinny driveway with a separate one car garage, remember?"

"Yeah, so?"

"Well, I got in the habit of parking on the street. Besides, it's easier than backing out onto the street or backing it into the garage," she replied matter-of-factly as she reached into the back seat for her books.

"Oh." Sam slammed the car door as she looked at the neighbourhood again. It was quiet; there were lots of trees…it almost looked like they were out in the country. The houses were set well back from the street and had a lot of room between them. They were so widely spaced, they actually had rural post boxes for every house! It was hard to believe a neighbourhood like that was only a few blocks away from her parents place. There the houses were close together, the yards were small and there was no room for garages or driveways. If you wanted to know what your neighbours were having for dinner all you had to do was open the window and sniff the air. If you didn't smell anything, a quietly spoken question would be answered immediately and without the need to repeat it, if their widows were open.

"I wonder if your Mum's home," Sam said as she fished her house keys out of her pocket. "I don't see her car."

"She's probably making up for all the time she lost dealing with the two of us," Tina said as Sam unlocked and opened the front door for her.

"Yeah, you're probably right. I hope we didn't cost her any sales."

"Who, Mum? Nah, give her a couple 'a months, she'll sell city hall," Tina said with a smile.

"You don't have any heavy assignments that you need help with tonight, do you?" she asked as she hung her jacket in the closet.

"Nah, it's the first day of class, remember?" Sam replied as she looked on, something obviously bothering her. "I won't know if I'm having problems in a class for a while yet."

"Good. I have to catch up on my Philosophy homework. I've missed two classes since last Friday. I'd better get busy."

"Yeah, Uh…Tina?" she said, a pained expression on her beat up face.

"Yeah?"

"D'you think you can set me up with a computer?"

"Sure! Umm…." Tina's brow furrowed with thought. "Will an old Pentium IV be okay?" She was warming up to the subject. "I don't have anything hotter right now."

"Hell, I'd settle for an old Blackard Smell-486-SX," Sam said with a relieved grin.

"Think you can set it up? I really have to get to my reading."

"I won't have to configure it or anything…will I?"

"Nah, just set it up; you know, plug it all together and turn it on," she said. "C'mon, help me get it out of the closet."

"Okay!" Sam was excited. She was finally getting a computer.

Then something happened to the time-space continuum -- time seemed to speed up while she seemed to slow down. Tina was on her knees, digging in her closet, her head and shoulders hidden from view.

"Here's that old track ball!" she cried triumphantly.

"Huh?!?" Sam exclaimed as a grey rectangle with a cord attached sailed out of the closet, whizzed past her head, and landed on the bed. It was followed by what looked like a cue ball from a pool table. Sam ducked as it sailed past. It landed on the bed, bounced off, hit the floor with a thud and rolled under a night table. It even sounded like a cue ball when it hit the floor. "Hey! Watch it will you!?!" Sam snapped at her.

Tina went on enthusiastically as if she hadn't heard anything at all. Probably because she hadn't. "That way you don't have to worry about trying to use a mouse on the bed."

"But…."

"Use these cables so that you can bring the keyboard and the trackball over to the bed." Some wires sailed out and landed on Sam's shoulders and arms as she flailed, trying to catch them.

"The bed?" Sam asked, perplexed. Tina was oblivious to Sam; she just went on digging in the closet. Things were obviously getting way out of hand. Sam's mind just couldn't keep up.

The pile of "stuff" grew rapidly as Tina rooted through the boxes in the back of her closet. A constant stream of technobabble poured from her mouth as she dug around. When she finally emerged from the closet for the last time, there was a huge pile of stuff on the floor with wires and cables snaking over and through it all.

"There, that ought 'a do it," Tina said with satisfaction. "C'mon, let's get this stuff in your room!"

They made several trips back and forth from Tina's room to Sam's, carrying the gear. "Okay, just set it up on the dresser, plug this surge protector into the wall and plug everything into it."

"Surge…" Sam was feeling overwhelmed. Her brain felt like it needed a surge protector. It was much too much, much too fast.

"Mum said she was getting you a desk, so you can move the 'puter to it when you get it. Think you can handle all that?"

"Uh…I think so, but…."

Tina grinned. "Cool! Holler if you have any problems. I really need to study."

And with that, Tina vanished from the room. It was almost as if she'd been teleported or apparated out.

Sam just sat on the floor and stared at the pile of cables, boxes and parts. Her mind was reeling. "This is a computer?" she asked of no-one in particular. "If you'd asked me, I would have said it was a pile of junk!" She looked at a small blue box in the heap. Picking it up gingerly between two fingers by the thick, grey cable coming off the back of it, almost as if it had cooties or something, she lifted it up over her head so she could see the front of it. "iomega Zip-250, whatever that is. Well, no time to learn like the present," she said as she put the box down and proceeded to make room on the dresser for all the stuff Tina gave her.

"Just plug it all together and turn it on," Sam said derisively as the computer took shape. It took a while to figure out where all the cables and wires plugged in, but she did it, sort of. She still had a few spare parts, though.

"Well, the computers at school don't have these, so I guess it'll be okay," she said hopefully, looking at a small ball-like thing with what looked to be a lens in it and something that resembled a miniature printer.

"It can't be a printer," she thought, looking at the "Lexmark 5700" colour inkjet printer connected to the computer.

Holding her breath, she turned on the surge protector, switched on the monitor, powered up the printer, pushed the "ON" button on the speakers, and hit the power switch on the huge "CowPie-2000" desktop computer. In the fading light of the fall day, her dresser looked like a NASA control station with all the glowing lights. The machine beeped once, causing her to jump. Then, she heard a loud click, the screen flashed and a bunch of words and numbers scrolled by so fast that she couldn't read them. Then the screen just…went…blank. Her heart started to pound and her mouth went as dry as the Sahara. Had she hooked something up wrong? Then, at long last, the familiar Micro$oft splash screen appeared, wavered, and glowed brightly.

"Whew, what a relief." Her heart rate started to return to normal. Boy, it was an old computer, but it was a computer. Then…it demanded a password. "Shitshitshitshitshit! TINA!!!!!!"

*****

After Tina hooked up the little Connectit MiniCamII, an A-B switch, the Blackard Smell PageMaker and the Zip Drive, she wiped out the password and set up a new user name on the computer. Then she plugged it into the LAN, pressed some keys, and typed some stuff. It was amazing how fast she could do that with her nails.

"Okay, Sam, I gave you a user account on my server," she began. "Now, Mum has A O-Hell, so I logged her on and set up a temporary user account for you under her screen name 'til we can get you your own account. Your temporary password is 'password', all lower case. That's for the server access and A O-Hell. Change it to something that has numbers and letters when you log on, okay?"

"Okay."

"I mean it."

"OKAY!"

"Right, so, the server has a modem sharing system on it so you don't need to hook the computer up to a phone line to get onto the net; you just log on through the LAN by double clicking on this icon and typing your username and password. Think you can handle it?"

"What's my username?" Sam asked. Tina giggled. "Tina!"

"Umm…" she giggled again, " 'tinasguy.' "

"Tina's guy…Tina, I'm gonna…."

"That's what it is! All one word, no punctuation, all lower case."

"You…."

"You want a computer with access to the LAN and the Internet, right? 'tinasguy' and 'password', all lower case.

"Gee, thanks."

"A computer is almost useless unless it can access all the resources available, Sam. Don't be afraid to experiment and try things. You can't blow anything up or break anything by running the programmes and clicking on things. Treat it like a toy and you'll have fun with it and learn how to use it. Act like it's gonna bite you and it'll always be a big scary mystery to you. That thing is so old, you can't hurt it and if you break it, I've probably a dozen more just like it."

"Okay. Thanks, Tina," she said aloud. 'tinasguy'… You're gonna pay for that, she thought.

"Have fun; I gotta get going or I'll be late."

"But…."

"I still have to get to student services at the university and get my regular ID, remember?"

"Oh yeah, I forgot. Umm…."

"Mum should be home soon."

"Thanks. Hey, are you turning into a mind reader or something?"

"Nah, I just remembered that you used to have to cook for your Mum, that's all. Hey, that's right! Your Mum gets out of the hospital today! My Mum should be bringing your Mum home with her."

"I know, I can't wait to see her," Sam said excitedly.

"Don't worry about dinner; Mum loves cooking in her new kitchen. If you don't mind her telling you how to do everything -- including how to boil water -- you can help her if you want, but she really won't mind cooking alone. She says it's relaxation therapy for her. Besides, you'll want to help your Mum get settled and get caught up."

"Yeah. Hey, get smart, huh?"

"Yeah, right, 'Ninety-Nine'," Tina replied referring to the female lead, Barbara Feldon, of the 1960's television show 'Get Smart.' "See y'later; have fun with the old clunker."

"Thanks, Tina. Have fun at school," Sam said, giving Tina a tender kiss on the lips.

"Hey, I gotta go, that's not fair."

"I know. That's why I did it. See y'later, 'Really Hot New Senior Babe!' "

Tina groaned as she headed out the door to Sam's room. "Don't remind me."

"Bye-ee!" Sam called out, mockingly.

"Internet, huh?" she said in a quiet voice as she sat on the bed and picked up the old Kensington trackball. "Let's see what all the hoopla's about." With that, she double clicked on the icon Tina had showed her earlier. With the cable modem on Tina's server and the ultra fast LAN, the login prompts and recognition screens flashed by. In no time at all, Sam was hooked.

*****

The first thing Sam did on her "New" computer was a little web searching. She found all sorts of sex-related info on transvestism, transsexualism, and homosexuality, but she found lots of good solid data, too. She explored the World Wide Wait and delved into concepts that, until recently, were so totally alien to her. All she understood going in was that people should be happy in life and that they should do what made them happy as long as it wasn't at the expense of another.

Sam had been surfing away for a bit over an hour when the doorbell rang. Looking at the clock, she noticed that it was just after five. "I wonder who that can be?" she mumbled as she headed for the door.

Sam peered out through the peephole in the door and saw it was Doctor Dewinter. Sam groaned and opened the door. "Hi, Doc. I was beginning to think I was going to escape having to see you again."

"No such luck, Sam. Is Jan home?"

"No, she's prolly picking my mother up at the hospital. Still wanna come in?"

"Yes, I'm still going to give you that exam. Let's go. Your choice -- bedroom or kitchen."

"Bedroom," Sam sighed dejectedly.

In the bedroom, Brandy had Sam strip down to her skivvies and gave her a thorough going over. "Does this hurt?" she asked, pressing on a rib.

Sam winced, "A little."

"But not enough to make you jump out of your skin," she said redundantly. "Good. I can't believe the resiliency of youth. You have a clean bill of health, young lady. Go ahead and get dressed."

"Thanks, Doc. So, are you gonna stay for dinner?"

"No, Sam, I'm afraid I can't. I have several more stops to make tonight," she said, writing on a tablet. "Give this to your Aunt Jan when she gets home. I have to run. And take it easy on that nose! I almost can't tell it was broken."

"Yeah, right. If it weren't for the Technicolour paint job and the swelling, you mean," Sam said through a grin as she buttoned her jeans. "Doctor Dewinter?"

"Hmm?"

"Can I…?" Sam stopped talking and just reached up and gave the physician a hug. "Thanks, Doc." They separated and started for the door.

"I have to get going, Sam. Take care of yourself."

"I will. You'll tell Missus Winchester I can go back to work, won't you?"

"Of course. Remember to give Jan that note."

"I will," she said as she closed the door. Sam all but skipped back up to her room, happy for the reprieve.

Sam went back to her web searches. What she found only served to confirm the beliefs she'd formed over the past few days. At least most of it did. Some of the views enraged her. They were as if Hitler had never died and the holocaust he inspired was the right thing to do. She had to keep reminding herself that these people had as much of a right to their opinions as she had to hers. But it was hard. Damned hard.

The one thing she found so fascinating was the preponderance of male to female related sites, fiction, non-fiction and informational. It was almost as if there were no female to male transsexuals and transvestites. There were plenty of sites talking about lesbians and lesbianism from the female perspective, but the gay male sites outnumbered even these at a ratio of more than twenty-to-one. She refused to believe that society was as skewed as that. But the more she read the more she thought she understood. It came as a sort of epiphany or great revelation.

"I think I know why…" she started to say out loud, just as she heard the front door open. She jumped up and ran for the door.

"MUM?!? AUNT JAN?!?" she yelled as she ran down the stairs, her injuries forgotten. "MUM!"

"Hi, Honey," Donna managed, as Sam smothered her mother in a hug before she could say anything more. The two just stood there and cried in each other's arms.

"Why don't I go and fix us some dinner while you two get settled?" Janice said gently. "Sam, why don't you show your mother to her room? I'm sure she'd like to relax before dinner."

"Yeah, thanks, Aunt Jan." Then, suddenly she remembered Doctor Dewinter and the note.

"Aunt Jan? Doctor Dewinter stopped by earlier and gave me a check-up," Sam rushed on, reaching into her back pocket as she spoke. "She said I should give you this."

"Thank you, Sam. Did she have anything else to say?"

"Just that I'm fine and I can go back to work anytime. Oh! And that she's sorry she couldn't stay for dinner."

"Thank you, Sweetie." With a smile, Janice turned and headed upstairs to her room.

"Let me look at you, Samantha," Donna Boone said as she held her daughter at arms length. Well, one arm's length, anyway. Her other arm was in a cast from the elbow down. She had a bandage above her right eye covering a few stitches and her face was a little black and blue. "I like the hair, I think, but the clothes…."

"Let's get you upstairs first. Then we can talk about it. Okay Mum?"

"Sure, Honey. So tell me all about your new school."

Jan took the note up to her room before she opened it. She was relieved to see that it was nothing more than an apology for skipping out on dinner and a reiteration of what Sam had said, but in much more detail. She got changed and went downstairs to fix dinner.

Sam and Donna chattered on about the new things in Sam's life until Jan called them down for dinner. They ate in the dining room, a change for Sam.

"Normally," Jan said after she swallowed a bite of food, "we just eat in the kitchen, but I think that's a bit too relaxed for this. This…is an occasion."

"Jan, I just want to thank you again for taking care of my little girl," Donna began. Sam winced at the endearment. "And for putting me up like this. There's no way I can ever repay you for all you've done."

"Donna, this is as selfish for me as it seems to be big-hearted," Janice began. "Ever since Frank and I got married, I wanted a big family. Over the years, we were only able to have one child, Tina. Then Frank died in that plane crash and I was devastated. I lived for my daughter; she is the only thing that's kept me going these last seven years. And when you look at her -- erm…him…no, her -- today, it was well worth it. Lately, I find myself wondering if things would have been different if Frank had lived, but…."

"But you're just as happy to have Tina?" Donna finished for her.

"Well, it's more like, I just want my child to be happy. Tina was never really happy as a boy. He was always getting teased and getting into fights because of his looks. He didn't have any friends…" Janice was close to tears. "Donna, I still don't know if this experiment is the right thing to do or the right way to go, but if it makes her happier to be a girl than it does being a boy, then I want a daughter."

"I thought I was going to try and talk you out of it while I was here, Jan, but I think you've made a wise choice. Right, Sam?"

"Oh, Mum, do you mean it?"

"Yes, Honey, I do. If it's what makes you happy, be the best enigma anyone ever saw," she said with a laugh. As her laugh faded, Donna's face became somewhat more serious. Turning to Janice, she began, "Now, about Sam's staying here…."

"Donna, first your husband needs to get well, so you're staying here, too. I thought we settled that in the car."

"Yes, we did, but my daughter…."

"After it's safe for you to go home, where she stays is up to her. She's eighteen and can make her own decisions on that score. If she wishes to stay here, I'll be ecstatic to have her. I have more than enough money, so it'll be no problem supporting her and supplying her with everything she'll need and most of what she'll want. She'll be able to attend the best schools and get the best education money can buy. After all, it is only money and I always wanted at least two children. With her here, I have my wish come true, if only for a little while.

"I know how hard it is to lose someone you love, but you aren't losing Sam; she's just growing up and doing what she needs to do for herself. I won't try and keep her here if she doesn't want to stay, that I promise you, but I hope she does want to stay. I wish she were my own, and that's how I'll treat her -- as if she were my own."

Donna was crying silently. "Janice, you're right, of course, but I have such a hard time thinking that my baby has left home because of something I failed to do."

"Donna," Jan began, but Sam finished it for her.

"Mum, I almost didn't leave because I was scared and didn't know where to go. I was lucky that Aunt Jan was here. If I didn't have the strength to do that, you'd still be there with him, getting beat up until he finally killed you. I know why you didn't leave. Hell, under the same circumstances I wouldn't have left, either. We both need to get professional help to get through this. Right, Aunt Jan?"

"Yes, Honey, that's exactly right. Now then, we have a wonderful steak dinner, why don't we enjoy it?"

Jan did her best to make dinner a light-hearted and enjoyable affair. The conversation centred on school and the classes Tina and Sam were taking. Only over dessert did the conversation turn back to the more serious things, like Sam's distaste for all things feminine. After dinner, they all pitched in to help clean-up.

They were taking the dishes out of the dishwasher and putting them away when Donna said, "So, let me get this straight. This all started because of a college paper?"

"As hard as it is to believe, yes," Jan chuckled. "You see, she'd been researching the topic of this paper when she ran across this web site called 'Fiction Mania.' She wound up reading stories all night and…."

*****

Tina came home at nine thirty, a little later than usual and totally exhausted. She went into the kitchen to get something to eat and saw her mother at the little table, having a cup of tea. The matching side chairs had been pulled up to it to accommodate the new residents of the house. "Hi, Mum," Tina said, giving her mother a quick peck on the cheek. "How was your day? Sell the rest of the city yet?"

"I wish! I did well enough, I suppose. So how was your day? Sam said it got interesting this morning."

"Yeah, I guess you could say that. Did she tell you about it?"

"Umm hmm," she said, nodding her head. "Care to talk about it?"

"I think so. Le'me get something to eat, and then we can talk. I'm starved."

"I'll do that for you. Why don't you sit down and relax?"

"Okay," Tina said as she got a glass out of the cupboard and the jug of milk out of the fridge. "Did Missus Boone get out of the hospital yet?"

"Umm hmm," Jan said as she put a steak in the broiler. "She's upstairs with Sam now."

"How'd that go?"

"About as I expected. Donna was very upset over the whole thing. She feels she should have done something more to help Sam."

"Man, that must be rough," Tina said.

"So how was class tonight?" Janice asked as she put some potatoes and vegetables in the microwave.

"Umm…well…."

"Got a bit more attention than you thought you would, huh?" Jan smiled.

"Yeah, I mean, yes. I had no idea it was this bad for girls."

"It's not all girls, Honey, just the pretty ones. You used to look like a girl before, Sweetheart, you just didn't dress the part. Now that you are, all the wolves are coming out of the woodwork."

"Boy, that's an apt description. It took me fifteen minutes just to get to the car!" Tina laughed.

"So, tell me about this morning," Jan said as she set a plate of steaming food down before her daughter.

"Well…" Tina launched into a detailed account or the morning's "Front Lip" news.

"You're kidding me! Him?!?" Jan asked incredulously as Tina told her about Bradley Thorndike.

"Yeah! Can you believe it? Anyway, then I…" Tina continued to tell the story as she ate.

*****

Upstairs, Sam and Donna were sitting on the bed, surfing the web together. Earlier, they both had a good laugh over some of the more way out short stories at Fiction Mania. They just had to see the site for themselves after hearing Janice's version of how Tina wound up in skirts. Some of the writing was just plain awful, portraying the characters of the stories as the Hollywood stereotyped queens that pass for transvestites and transsexuals on the tube. The spelling and grammar were worse. And the things that the writers were describing…it was just too much to try and keep a straight face. It was obvious a good bit of the writing was strictly from personal fantasy and not experience or reality.

"You know, Mum, we're laughing, but I think I can see how some men would feel like this," Sam said as she stopped laughing at one of the short stories. She started showing her mother how she came to her conclusions earlier in the day and drew parallels with the story lines they'd just finished reading.

"See what I mean, Mum?" Sam said as she typed in another URL in the address bar. "Darn it," she moaned when A O Hell beeped at her again and asked her if she wanted to stay on line. I have to get another account, she thought, and acknowledged the "nag screen." She hit the "BACK" button on the browser by accident as she was going for the "GO" button.

Donna nodded her head as she looked away from the screen. "It sure seems that way, Honey."

"Does it still bother you that I don't want to look and be like a typical girl?"

"Yes, Sam, it does, just not as much. I always wanted a pretty daughter who liked the things I liked. Who wanted to go shopping for dresses and pretty things with me. I got angry when you said that you didn't like those things, Honey. I felt…I felt like you were saying and doing those things to spite me. It was almost as if you were saying you don't like me, by saying you don't like the things that I like."

"Oh, Mum…I never…."

"I know that, Honey, but that's how I felt. It's not right, but it's honest."

The door was open, so Tina knocked on the door-jamb. "Hi, Missus Boone! Welcome home!" she said brightly. "May I come in?"

"Home…." Donna said it wistfully. "I wish it were home, Sweetie, but it's nice to think you feel that way."

"I don't know about Mum, but I do. This is your home, too. Hey, Sam, whatcha looking at?"

"Just showing Mum the Web. I found a couple of sites that…."

Tina looked at the screen. They were at the Fiction Mania site. What she saw was:

FICTIONMANIA

Fiction: Something Invented by the Imagination

Mania: Excessive Enthusiasm

For Fans of TransGendered Fiction…

"Oh no…" Tina moaned, stopping Sam in mid-sentence.

"What's the matter, Tina?" Donna asked, a smile on her face.

"Umm…. Nothing, just…. It's nothing."

"Yes, Dear, we know. Sam was just showing me the Web. And I wanted to see what got this whole gender-bending escapade rolling."

"Umm…Missus Boone…I uh…."

"Tina, we read some of those stories. I don't think there's anything wrong with a creative imagination. And you have to admit, some of those stories are really very creative. I don't approve of all of them, but they do help me to understand some of the fascination with it all."

"Well, it's just…." Tina started to try and explain herself.

"Don't, Tina; now is not the time or the place. Most of that stuff is erotica, pure and simple. Very little of it has a message that goes beyond that. It has little or no redeeming value beyond entertainment of a sort. I understand and appreciate erotica. I'm not a total prude, you know." Tina looked relieved.

"Now, since I'm going to be living here for a while, why don't we dispense with the Missus Boone stuff? Would you feel comfortable doing something like Sam has decided to do with your mother?"

"I think I'd prefer to, Aunt Donna."

Donna's smile was radiant in reply. "Come here, Honey; let your Aunt Donna give you a big hug."

While Donna was hugging Tina with her one good arm, Tina looked over Donna's shoulder at Sam, rolled her eyes to the ceiling and mouthed the word "HELP!" Sam just beamed a smile at her and vehemently shook her head no.

"Why don't I leave you girls alone to talk," Donna said as she released Tina from her one armed bear hug. Then, with a smile on her face, she got up and headed for the door. Stopping just shy of the hallway, she turned and, as an afterthought added, "And leave the bedroom door open." With that, she walked out of the room.

Sam and Tina looked at each other and started giggling uncontrollably. When they finally settled down, Tina asked, "Is she always like that?"

"Yup!" Sam, giggled again, "and boy, are you in for it."

"Why? What'd I do?" Tina asked plaintively.

"You wear dresses, you look cute and now she's your Auntie Donna!" Sam giggled again. "If you thought your mother was bad…" she let the thought hang as she broke out in gales of laughter.

Tina sat and stared at Sam as if she'd lost her mind. When Sam finally stopped sniggering, she asked, "So what? My Mum's now your Auntie Janice. What's the big deal?"

"Well," Sam snickered again, "Mum always wanted a pretty little girl to take to the hair dressers, and go shopping with, and buy pretty dresses and frilly things for. All my aunts and uncles have boys. I was the only girl in the family. 'til now," and she went into hysterics again.

"Oh no…."

"Oh yes! I'm finally off the hook! ThankyouthankyouTHANKYOU!"

"It can't be that bad," Tina said prayerfully.

After a bit of teasing, Sam and Tina settled down to discuss Fiction Mania in general. "So, do you like those stories?" Sam asked Tina.

"Before I answer that," Tina said, her mind racing for a safe answer, "let me ask you the same question, with a qualifier -- if you do, why? And if you don't, why not?"

"Smart ass," Sam accused.

"It oughta be, it attends college," came the smug rejoinder.

"Ooooh, you…. All right, it's a shame the site is closing down because I do like some of the stories. I like the ones that don't have violence and umm…forced feminisation and stuff. I think they're sweet, almost romantic in their hero's, er…uh…or heroine's quest to be liked and attractive. Besides, I think they're sexy, too."

"And do you find yourself getting aroused reading them?" Tina pressed.

"Yeah, sure, that's part of sexy and erotic, I'd say."

"Me, too." Tina said.

"Hey! That's not fair!" Sam complained. "You didn't answer the question!"

"Sure I did," Tina said smugly. "I simply agreed with your evaluation and opinion."

"But…."

"Look, Sam, I'm living one of those fantasies. I mean…."

"I am looking, Tina. I look every minute of every day."

"Huh?"

"I'm living one, too. Not the same one you're living, but it's kinda the same. I don't want to be seen as just a girl. I don't want to be little more than window dressing for some macho ass who thinks he's god's gift to women, you know?" Tina nodded her head in agreement.

"But I don't want to be a man and have to worry about how macho I look and act all the time, either. I can't cope with all the posturing and head games men play all the time. I just want to be me. I'm somewhere in-between and I like it that way. Thanks to your Mum and Linda, I have a chance to be just that: Someone who's somewhere in-between. I think it's a total rush to be feminine and masculine all in the same instant."

Tina just smiled at her. "I think it's a total rush too," she said.

"Tina?" Sam looked scared.

"What?"

"Do you want to go all the way?"

"Huh?!?" Tina's eyes got huge.

"Not sex, you pervert," she said with a nervous smile, "I mean become a girl. To have the operation and all."

"I really don't know, Sam. I really don't know. I've been lying in bed nights lately and thinking about it for hours. I like the way everyone treats me, I like all the pretty clothes, too, they feel nice, I look nice. I like all of that. But do I want a sex change? Hell, Sam, that scares me. It seems so final, so…."

Sam placed a finger on Tina's lips to quiet her. "Shh…I know…so scary," she said quietly. Tina just nodded her head. "Now, answer the question, in your own words, not mine."

"Yeah, I like the stories," Tina said, blushing furiously. "I like the ones where the main character has help from his or her family and friends, or the ones where he or she's doing it with friends like that one by Ellen Hayes."

"Do you find them erotic?" Sam asked.

"Uh huh," Tina gulped.

"Which ones?"

"My Lady's Wiles, Tuck, Seasons…ones like that."

"Tuck?" Sam asked.

"Uh huh," Tina said. "They're too long to read in just a few minutes, but I have 'em on the server. Just do a file search on the 'E' drive under stories."

"Umm…is that a request?" Sam asked, a smile on her face.

"NO!" It was almost a shout. "You just asked which ones I liked and I told you, that's all." Tina was getting tied up in emotional knots. She was definitely on the defensive.

"Okay, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to get you upset, I just wanted to understand how you feel."

"Sam?"

"Hmmm?"

"You don't think I'm weird, do you? I know you said you didn't yesterday, but…. You weren't just trying to make me feel better…were you?"

"No, Honey, I wasn't just trying to make you feel better. I meant every word I said. I'm just as confused and scared as you are."

"You? Scared? Why? It's not like you're trying to decide how you're going to spend the rest of your life."

"Maybe I am, Tina," came the quiet reply. "Come on, show me how to find those stories. I want to do some reading before bed."

"But…."

"I told you," Sam said softly, "I like those stories just as much as you do. Besides, don't you have a Philosophy paper to write?"

"Yeah, but I still have more research to do." The fact that she'd never told Sam she had a paper to write never occurred to her.

"Then shouldn't you be doing your research?" Sam pushed.

"Well…I guess so. But why does it feel like you're trying to get rid of me?"

"Because, if you don't get out of here, I'm gonna jump those pretty little bones of yours. And with my mother in the house and your mother, the walking ghost, we're gonna get caught," she said with a laugh.

"Now, show me how to find those stories and get out of here so I can read them and…. Just and," she said with a grin.

"Yeah, Mum is quiet, isn't she," Tina laughed. "Here, watch closely; it's really simple if you think about it. Then you can have all the fun you want with 'just and.' "

*****

Once Tina gave Sam the password and showed her how to access the stories, she gave her a hug and a kiss goodnight and went to her room to do her research. Sam closed her door, got into a nightshirt then got in bed. She pulled up the Tuck saga and started to read from the comfort of her bed.

"You know," she thought, "I just might not move this thing when I get my desk. This is really cool."

Her mother popped her head in around midnight. "Hey you! Shut that thing off and get to sleep!"

"Yes, Mum," she giggled. She marked her place in the story, saved it to the hard drive of her machine, and turned out the lights. It was nice to feel safe and warm.

*****

Tina, after returning to her room, logged on to the web and started another of her "Midnight Download" sessions. That time, however, she was doing it with a sequential downloader, a little programme she wrote to download the entire story file database from the servers at FM. It accessed each story sequentially, by the date it was added to the database, utilizing the "super search" functions of the FM servers. Then it then downloaded the story and moved on to the next one in the list. She watched it run for a while with satisfaction before she decided to do a little hacking.

Tina set up an automated hacking routine on her server to dial in through a gadget of hers to prevent tracing and used the telnet features of her server and a dummy account she'd set up at the university. Then, while it was busy hitting the Department of Motor Vehicles, she used a second phone line and dialled directly into the D.M.V. using another one of her home-made gadgets so that the D.M.V. couldn't track her. Then Tina changed her data in her record with the D.M.V. Satisfied with her results, she decided that it was time to be going to bed and curled up with one of her texts from school. She had a smile on her face as she drifted off. She was thinking about Sam and the last time they made out. She had very pleasant dreams indeed.

*****

Part-18

Thursday Morning September 10^th

The next morning was much like the previous one: Tina, up and in the shower before Jan went in to wake her, and Sam being roused, that time by two women on her bed instead of one. I could get used to this, she thought as she woke slowly to the tender ministrations of two mothers instead of one. Tina was ill again, and Sam couldn't help teasing her.

School was uneventful for both teens. Sam, aside from being discovered by Rochelle the previous day, was still assumed to be male by all she met. The day passed quickly and uneventfully. Jon joined their little group at lunch and talked programming techniques with Tina the whole period. Sam, Leticia and Rochelle chatted about school, teachers and homework on the first day of class. On the ride home, Sam confronted Tina about her uncharacteristic interest in Jon.

"Tina?"

"Yeah?"

"What's with you and that Jon guy?"

"Who, Jon Bedford? He's a programming and animations genius. We're taking a Film-makers F.X. class together last period."

"Well, I figured he was some sort of computer geek," Sam said. "But what's up with you two? I mean you always seem to be hanging with him and stuff."

"Nothing," Tina said as she drove. She seemed genuinely open and honest in her manner and tone. "We were just talking about some programming techniques that are used in the F.X. industry. The methodologies are very similar in the A.I. industry and we're trying to figure a way to integrate the two. If we can do that…."

"Okay, I was just wondering is all," Sam said, stopping Tina before she got lost in the esoteric mumbo jumbo of computers. "Have you ever thought that he might be cute or anything?"

"Who? Jon!?!" She swerved the car as she looked over at Sam in surprise.

"TINA!!! Watch where you're going!" Sam yelled as the car crossed the centreline. Thankfully, there was no oncoming traffic and Tina brought the car quickly and safely back into her own lane. Unfortunately, there was a police car behind them. The bubble gum machine on the top of the cop car came to life as the siren gave a brief "Whoop!" to get their attention.

"Damn!" Tina said as she brought her car to a stop on the side of the road.

*****

A female officer approached the car slowly and cautiously, while her partner watched closely from the safety of the cruiser, passenger door open, half way out of the car, and his hand on his pistol.

Tina had the window down and her license and other documentation out by the time the officer made it to the driver's door of the car.

"You two again?" the officer said in surprise, recognising Sam and Tina from Baskin & Robbins. Tina visibly sank into the bucket seat of the car. "You aren't trying to tickle her while she's driving are you?" she asked Sam.

"No, Ma'am," Sam said meekly.

"I'll need to see your license, registration, and proof of insurance please," she said to Tina, who handed Officer Phorcey the required documents.

"What's up today? That was one heck of a swerve you made back there."

"I'm sorry, Officer, I sneezed," Tina lied, hoping the excuse would sound plausible.

Sneezed; that's a new one. Give her an 'A' for creativity, Officer Phorcey thought as she stifled a snicker.

"Well, you should be more careful, Miss…" she looked at the license, "Wilson. Please remain in the vehicle. I'll be back in a few minutes."

*****

"Sneezed?!?" Sam said when the officer was out of earshot. "You sneezed?" she started to laugh. "Of all the lame brained excuses!"

Tina just stared ahead glumly. "Lay off. I couldn't think of anything else to say."

*****

Laughing, Officer Anne Phorcey returned to the police cruiser, waving her partner back into the car. When she got back into her seat, she said, "Remember Miss Priss and Mugsy from the other night?"

"The Tickle Bandit and his Moll? Yeah, I remember," Officer P.J. Wright said. "Don't tell me they're at it again!"

"It's them all right!" Anne snickered. "She sneezed." She started laughing again.

P.J. joined her. "Sneezed?"

"Sneezed."

"Call it in," he said around a snigger, "and check 'em out. Sneezed," he shook his head in wonder.

"A bee in the car I would believe, but…" he sniggered, "that's one for the books."

Anne, calling Tina's info in to dispatch, was having a hard time keeping a straight face. "Peege! Would you shut up already? I'm busy here!" she yelled at him.

"Yeah, sure," and he snickered again.

Officer Phorcey returned to Tina's car a few minutes later with Tina's paperwork in hand. "Here you go, Miss Wilson," her voice was strained with the effort of keeping a straight face and suppressing the giggles that were trying to erupt. "I'm only going to give you a verbal warning this time," she said still struggling to maintain a firm tone. "In the future," she coughed and caught herself just in time, "if you feel the need to sneeze," she almost lost it again, "either hold the car steady," it was now obvious she was trying not to laugh, "or pull over," she barely managed though her voice was obviously strained.

"Thank you, Ma'am," Tina said contritely as she blushed beet red and took her documents from the officer.

"Please drive safely and have a nice day," Anne called over her shoulder as she hustled away from the car. A tear made it's way down her cheek as she hurried to the cruiser. She was biting her lip and snickering.

P.J. was in the car miming an exaggerated sneeze and only making it worse for her.

"One of these days, P.J." she said between giggles, "you'll be sorry. I promise you."

*****

Tina signalled and pulled back out into traffic. Her heart was still pounding in her chest.

"Thanks, Sam. I almost get a ticket, and all you do is tease me."

"I couldn't help it," she said plaintively. "Why didn't you say a bee flew in the window or something?"

"Cause my mind went totally blank."

"I'm sorry, Tee. I really am, but when you told her you'd sneezed…." She broke down in giggles again.

"I didn't get a ticket, did I?"

"No, she was prolly laughing too hard to write it! I thought your license was a fake?"

Tina just shrugged. Then she did sneeze, which caused Sam to break out in a fresh bout of giggles.

Back under control again Sam said, "So, back to more important things, do you think Jon's cute?"

"No, I don't think he's cute," Tina said sullenly, upset with Sam for laughing at her. "I think he looks kinda dorky, but I also think he's a nice guy, and a friend."

"Well, if you think he's a friend, we've gotta do something about the way he dresses," Sam said. Tina looked like she was ready to do serious bodily injury to someone. "Look, Tee, I'm serious. With the way he looks, he can do you -- and me, by the way -- irreparable harm in the social department. Here's what I think we ought 'a do…." And they started scheming.

They both agreed something just had to be done, but what? And more importantly, how?

*****

When they got home, Donna was waiting for them in the foyer of the huge house. She gave them each a hug and a kiss on the cheek as they put their jackets in the closet. Tina couldn't believe how much she missed getting a kiss when she walked in the door. It really made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside. The warm cookies and cold milk after school were just icing on the cake.

The phone rang while they were munching the cookies. Donna jumped up and ran into the den to answer it; Tina took advantage of the opportunity to talk to Sam.

"Is this a regular occurrence?" she asked.

"Yeah; it really gets under my skin, too. I mean, I'm not nine years old any more, y'know?"

"Well," Tina blushed, "it…."

"You like it, don't you?" Sam said derisively.

Tina nodded her head. "My Mum used to greet me every day after school. Sometimes, she'd have cookies and milk ready for me. I never realised how much I missed it."

Sam just stared at Tina in amazement. "Doesn't it make you feel childish?" she said somewhat harshly.

"No, it makes me feel loved," she countered. "You mean…?" her voice trailed off as the realisation hit her. Tina suddenly looked horrified and sad.

"I always hated it," Sam said flatly as her mind worked on her friend's words.

Tina's eyes filled with tears. "Oh, Sam." The dam was crumbling fast.

"Awww shit!" Sam moaned as she got up and went to Tina. She held her close as she cried.

Donna returned to see Tina crying in Sam's arms and opened her mouth to ask what was wrong. Sam just shook her head and motioned to the den. Donna nodded and went out there to sit down and wait, a troubled look on her face.

When Tina's tears subsided, Sam asked, "All done?" Tina nodded her head and snuffled.

"C'mon, let's get you some Kleenex," Sam said, and pulled Tina out of her chair and led her into the den. "You've got to get used to the fact that I'm different from you," she chided softly.

She sat Tina down on the sofa and handed her a Kleenex. When she blew her nose, she did it quietly and daintily. Sam just shook her head. No wonder she got so much teasing as a boy.

"Are you all right, Sweetie? Is anything wrong?" Donna asked. And the water works were under way again.

Sam looked up to the heavens as if to ask, "Why me?" and just held Tina close as her raging emotions took hold of her again. "It's got to be the hormones, Ma. I've never seen anyone cry so much in my life," she said. Gods above, I hope that's all it is.

"What's the matter, Tina?" Donna asked. "Is it something I said?" The older woman was concerned. Had she done something wrong?

"Nuh…nuh…Nooo," Tina sobbed "I juh…juh…bwah-haah-hawww…."

Poor Donna looked on helplessly. She so desperately wanted to say or do something to help. She got up from the recliner and slowly pried Tina away from Sam and held her as tightly as she could. With her one arm in a cast from the elbow down, it was awkward, but not impossible.

"Honey," she said to Sam, "why don't you go on up and do your homework? I'll take care of her."

"Okay, Mum. Thanks," Sam said, relieved. She had no idea what to do. She felt completely ineffectual.

Tina's tears only seemed to get worse with each endearment or kiss Donna delivered, so she just held on tight and let her cry it out.

When Donna finally had Tina calmed down and under control, she asked, "Feeling better now?"

"Uh…huh," she said weakly and gave a big sniffle.

"Want to talk about it?"

"Uh huh," another sniffle.

"Here, Honey, blow." Donna held the Kleenex for Tina, while she did. "Now then, tell Auntie Donna all about it."

"Wuh…well, I felt so loved and ha-ha-happy when you gave me a kiss and then had cuh-cuh…cookies ready. And then Suh-Suh-Sam said that she always fu-fu-felt smu-smothered when you do that. And I fu-felt so buh-bad for her and…." She was winding up again.

"Sssshhh…hush now, darling. It's all right. It's not Sam's fault. She just grew up too much like her Daddy. Give her time," she cooed. "Come on, let's go upstairs and get you cleaned up. Okay?"

"Uh…huh," and she sniffled again. He whole body trembled with the effort. Just like Samantha was when she was eleven, she thought, hugging Tina close to her as she walked her up the front stairs. Donna's heart went out to the child in her arms. To grow up so differently than children her age, to be without a father, and so delicate….

She laid Tina down on her bed and got a damp flannel from the bath. Donna sat on the edge of Tina's bed and gently wiped the tears and vestiges of her ruined makeup from her face. All the while, she kept up a constant stream of soothing words and sounds. In no time at all, the gentle touches and words soothed the emotional roller coaster and Tina fell fast asleep. At the change in breathing, Donna got up and quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.

Donna went down the hall and quietly knocked on the door to Sam's room. She barely heard the muffled "C'mon in."

"She gonna be all right?" Sam asked, close to tears herself. She was sitting cross-legged on her bed, hugging a huge white teddy bear.

Donna sat on the foot of the bed. "She's asleep. Do you know why she was crying?"

Sam violently shook her head no. "She was talking to me about how warm and fuzzy she felt getting a kiss when she walked in the door and then the cookies and milk as an after school snack. Then, when I told her how it usually makes me feel…" she trailed off. She was close to tears herself. "Why am I so different, Ma?"

Donna reached out with her good hand and gently stroked her child's cheek. "You're you, and that's what's important. Always try and be true to yourself. The reason Tina was so upset is that you had trouble dealing with the way I welcomed you home from school. She couldn't understand how you could feel smothered when all she felt was love and for her, it hurt."

"Why can't I feel the love in it, Mum? Why?" She started to cry. "All I feel is defensive."

"I suspect that's why we have to get into therapy, Honey," she said, wanting to hold her daughter close. She was on the verge of tears herself. "I think it has something to do with getting a beating from your father, and then everyone is really nice to you for a day or two. Then things would level out," her voice quavered. "Then you'd get another beating and everyone was really nice to you again." Donna started to cry, too.

Sam sobbed into the bear. "Could I hold you, Sam? Please?" Sam nodded her head vigorously as she cried into the bear. Donna took the bear from her, put it aside and pulled Sam close. They sat there and cried in each other's arms.

Once their tears had subsided, the two loosened the holds they had on one another. Donna looked into Sam's face and said, "You know, green just isn't your colour." She was referring to the colour the bruising was taking as Sam's face healed.

Sam laughed and coughed all at once. She sniffed as she wiped at her nose with the back of her hand. "Yeah, I know," she croaked, accepting a Kleenex from her mother.

"I'm going down to clean-up the kitchen. Why don't you go look in on Tina? I'm worried about her."

" 'kay, Mum," she said, a smile starting to return to her face. "Mum?"

"What is it, Honey?"

"I love you."

"I love you, too, Sam. Get cleaned up and look after your friend. I think she loves you more than she knows." With that, she left the room.

Sam went to the bathroom and washed her face. Does Tina love me? Or is that wishful thinking on my part? I wish I knew. She went into Tina's room and looked at her friend lying on her bed. She looks just like a little angel lying there. Gods, how sexy she looks.

Going to Tina's computer and turning on the monitor, Sam accessed the story she was reading on the computer in her room and read while she waited for Tina to wake up.

It's really well written, she thought. She finds this erotic huh? Hmmm…I wonder.

Sam got up carefully and went to Tina's closet. She took out the plaid skirt Tina wore to her parents' house on Tuesday and laid it on the bed. Then she got the short pleated skirt that she gave her and draped it over the back of the chair by the bed. She went to Tina's dresser took out a pink fluffy sweater and put it with the skirt on the bed. Then she got out a pink satin camisole and tap pant set, lacy pink knickers, matching strapless demi-bra and two pair of nude pantyhose. She put the lingerie and one pair of pantyhose on the bed.

Picking up the skirt on the chair she said, "You sleep tight Sweetie, I'll be right back." She kissed Tina on the forehead and slipped quietly from the room.

Back in her own room, Sam sat down on the edge of the bed and called Rochelle. Ro answered on the second ring, "Hey, Ro? Sam."

"Hey, Sam! Wha'sup?"

"Mall crawl! Can you get to the Clifton Mall in say…" she looked at the clock; it was Four Ten, "…an hour and a half?"

"Umm…yeah, I guess so…why?" she asked. "I thought you didn't do malls."

"Yeah, well…this is sorta special. I'm wearing a skirt and heels, so…."

"You?!? In a skirt?!? Well, that explains why you want to go to Clifton," Ro said. "I wouldn't miss this for the world. Umm…who all's gonna be there?"

"Just you, Tina and me unless you can get Lee to come, too," Sam said.

"What's Tina wearing?"

"A micro-mini like me," Sam said. "Think you can get Lee to come?"

"To a mall? Hell, she'll be there; she practically lives at the mall."

"Great! See you at the food court near the Cinabon!"

" 'kay! Bye!"

Sam ducked into the bathroom, shedding clothes as she went. When she emerged, you almost couldn't tell her face was so badly bruised. The makeup was heavy, but it looked good. She put on a lacy demi-cup bra with matching knickers and a tight satin blouse that she'd stuffed in the back of her closet. Then, sitting on the edge of the bed, she slipped on the pantyhose. She grabbed her only pair of three-inch heels and ran down the hall to Tina's room.

Putting on her shoes as she walked into the room, Sam sat on the edge of the bed. She started to play with the hair around Tina's ear.

"Mmm…" Tina moaned, a smile coming to her face.

Sam blew into her ear and whispered, "Time to wake up, Sweetheart."

"Hmmm?" Tina said as her eyelids started to flutter.

Sam traced the line of Tina's jaw with the tip of her finger as she said, "Time to wake up Tina." Then Sam kissed her ear.

Tina's eyes snapped open. "Sa…Sam?!?"

"Umm hmm," she said with a huge smile. "C'mon, Doll-face," she said seductively.

Tina just stared at her. "It's just a dream, right?" she said unbelievingly. "You're sitting on my bed in a skirt. This has got to be just a dream."

Sam giggled, "Nope, it's a mall crawl and it's dress to impress. Let's go! Up and at 'em! We're meeting Ro and Lee at Clifton in an hour."

"But…."

"I laid out some clothes for you, so get that pretty little butt into them and fix your face. Unless you'd prefer to get changed and do your face in the car. C'mon, move it! We're going shopping!"

Tina shook her head in amazement and confusion. She was desperately trying to shake the cobwebs out. Shopping? Sam? In a skirt and heels? Her mind raced in circles trying desperately to grasp the concept. Tina dressed quickly in the clothes Sam laid out for her and was sitting at the vanity doing her face as rapidly as she could. The thought of putting on her makeup in the car with Sam driving scared her.

Tina started to get up when Sam said, "That's it? That's all you're doing for a mall crawl? Sit back down; I can see you've got a lot to learn. The lights there are a combination of fluorescent and incandescent. They'll wash your face out if that's all you do. Besides, what about all the guys who'll be there? You don't want them thinking you're a 'Plain Jane,' now do you?"

"Guys?"

"Besides, Ro and Lee are gonna be there," Sam continued, ignoring Tina's remark completely. "You've got to look good! Here, let me do it. Now watch closely." Sam just touched up what Tina did, and, in a couple of minutes, Tina looked older and sexier than ever. Tina just stared at her reflection, not daring to believe what she saw reflected back.

"C'mon, Tee, we gotta hurry or we're gonna be late," Sam said from the door. As Tina walked past her Sam said, "Hold on a sec. Something's missing; c'mon, in my room."

Tina detoured into Sam's room and stopped in the middle of the floor.

"What?"

Sam was standing next to the tall chest of drawers and picked up a shell shaped bottle of something green. "This!" she said triumphantly. "C'mere."

When Tina got within an arm's distance of Sam, a cloud of mist appeared. "Hey! What'd y' do that for?"

"It's perfume, silly. Just a little more behind the knees." She spun Tina around and spritzed her again, that time at knee level. Then she did herself. "There, that's better," she said. "Okay, let's get out of here; we're already late."

Tina sniffed at the air. "Hey, that's nice; what is it?"

"Shalimar; it's my favourite. C'mon, let's go!"

*****

They went down the back stairs and found Donna getting ready to start supper. "Mum, Tina and I are going to Clifton Mall. We're meeting a couple of girls from school at the food court. We won't be home for dinner, okay?" Sam said quickly.

Donna turned around and almost dropped the mixing bowl she was getting down from the cabinet. "Samantha?"

"Uh huh! I'nit gross?" she giggled back.

" Your face…you look…you're lovely! But…."

"What about school?" Sam finished for her stunned mother. "Don't worry; it's cool."

"You aren't staying for dinner?" Donna asked.

"We'll eat at Friendly's or something like that," Sam said. "Okay?"

"All right, Dear. Just be careful."

"We will, Mum," Sam said as she kissed her mother on the cheek and whispered, "It's for Tina. I'll tell you about it later."

Donna beamed. Her daughter was becoming quite the enigma at that. "You two have fun at the mall. Try not to spend too much money."

"We won't, Aunt Donna," Tina said as she gave her a kiss on her other cheek. "And we'll be careful, too."

"Be home by eleven; it's a school night!" Donna called after the girls. "If I live to be a thousand, I'll never understand them," she mused as she put the large bowl back and took out a smaller one.

*****

Part-19

Thursday Night September 10^th

In the car, Tina finally had the chance to question Sam at length without Sam shutting her up or urging her to hurry. "Sam, what's going on?" she asked. "You hate skirts and dresses and you're proud of your non-gender specific status at school. Now you're looking like that and dragging me to the mall, which is something else you hate, to meet a couple of friends from school! Care to fill me in?"

"Remember all those stories you've been reading?" Sam asked with a smile.

"Yeah, so?"

"Just think about that," she said. "Besides, Ro pegged me as a girl on the first day of school."

"She what? How?" Tina asked.

"She said I listen too good, I eat too nice, I relate too well, and I don't have an Adam's apple," Sam said. "Shit, Tee, she nailed me in the amount of time it took you to get cleaned up in the girls' room."

"Well, I told you she was smart, didn't I? So, does Leticia know?"

"If she doesn't, she soon will," Sam said with a grin.

"But why out yourself like this, Sam? I just don't get it."

"Well, to start with, it might be a bit more extreme than I would normally go, but I do plan on being a puzzle to everyone at school. So I'm not gonna be there just as any old guy. I plan on wearing some of my blouses, sweaters and slacks too," Sam explained. "And second, tonight is for you."

Tina, having stopped for a red light, turned in her seat and stared at Sam. "For me," she mused aloud.

She started at Sam's head and just looked…hard. Her gorgeous face was perfectly made up, almost totally covering up the bruising. Tina had to look really hard to see any trace of it. The triple hoops in each ear, the tight blouse showing some cleavage and those legs sticking out of that short skirt…Tina started to squirm in her seat, her comparable outfit only adding to her discomfort. Then it started to dawn on her what Sam meant by "for her." Her face turned beet red just as the light turned green.

A horn honked from somewhere behind them. "I think you have the green, Sweets," Sam said with an evil grin.

"You, are a bitch," Tina said as she pulled a way from the light with a start. "You know that?"

"Umm hmm," Sam said, smiling like the cat that ate the canary. "And I plan on being worse later."

"But why, Sam?" Tina asked. "It's not like I don't appreciate it, but…."

"Because tonight, I found out just how much you care about me," she said, a tear glinting in her eye.

"Hey, wait a minute," Tina said. "I've had enough crying for one day. No more, please."

The rest of the ride to the mall was made in embarrassed silence. Tina couldn't keep her eyes off Sam and kept sneaking looks at her every chance she got. I can't believe the voluntary sacrifice Sam's making for me. But I still don't understand why she's playing this twist on one of those story scenes with me. She's put on makeup and a short skirt just for me. Then she dresses me the same way? Why? She kept thinking about it, and she stayed embarrassed. Thank the gods for pantyhose."Even if it does become uncomfortable."

*****

Meanwhile, back at the house, Janice was walking in the back door and shaking off the day. She was greeted by the smell of broiled stuffed pork chops as she opened the door.

"Something smells delicious," she called into the kitchen from the mud room.

"Thank you!" Donna called back.

When she walked into the kitchen, she noticed the antique table was set formally for two and a bottle of red wine was breathing in a decanter. "Are we celebrating something? And why is the table only set for two?" Jan asked, confused.

"The girls went to the Clifton Mall. They said they were meeting a couple of their girlfriends from school and that they were going to eat there. So I thought that I might make you a nice dinner as a way of saying 'thank you' for everything you've done for my Samantha and me."

"It is nice not to have to make dinner tonight. I had a bear of a day and I'm beat."

"Why don't you go get cleaned up? Dinner will be ready in about twenty minutes."

"Okay," Jan said brightly. "I think I'll do just that."

While she was getting changed, Linda called and gave Jan an update on James Boone. The news was promising. It brightened Jan's evening tremendously. She'd have good news for Sam and her mother.

When she got back down to the kitchen, Donna was just putting dinner on the table. It looked scrumptious. "So, the girls went to Clifton?" she asked, sitting at the table.

"Yes," Donna said with a smile as she sat. "And my daughter really looked like my daughter."

"I don't think I'm following you here," Jan said as she cut a piece of the pork chop. "What do you mean by that?"

"She was wearing a pleated mini, heels, makeup and perfume," Donna said with a giggle. "They looked like they were dressed to impress all the boys."

"They what!?" Jan said, dropping her fork. Then she started to laugh. "Did they say what time they'd be back?"

"I just told them to be home by eleven."

"I think Sam is up to something," Jan said as she resumed eating, smiling and shaking her head as she chewed. "This is really delicious, Donna."

"What makes you say that?"

"Well, because it is! I don't think I have this recipe. Would you mind writing it down for me?"

"Not the food, that remark you just made about Sam."

"Because she hates dressing like a girl. Did you know she gave Tina all her skirts and dresses?"

"She didn't…. You don't suppose…?"

"Yes, I do."

"That little minx; you don't think I should be worried, do you?"

"Not with Tina there. She has a pretty level head on her shoulders." Then she stopped eating and thought for a minute. "Donna, did anything happen this afternoon?"

"Now that you mention it…."

*****

Tina found a parking space not too far from the food court and parked. "Ready?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, I guess so."

"Well, Missy, get the lead out! We're late, remember?"

In the mall by the food court, there was construction tape everywhere. "I wonder what's going on?" Tina asked no-one in particular. Sam just shrugged her shoulders and scanned the area for Ro and Lee.

"There they are!" she exclaimed, grabbing Tina's hand and dragging her around the construction. It was a stage and dance floor that was going in, Tina noticed.

Lee and Ro were sitting at a table outside the Cinabon, staring at the band that was setting up gear on the stage and failed to see Tina and Sam approach. Tina sat next to Leticia as Sam sat next to Ro.

"Hey!" Lee said, looking at Tina. Ro just started giggling. Sam stuck out her tongue. "Where's Sa…SAM!?!?! Bwha hahahaha!" Lee went into hysterics. When she calmed down, she opened her mouth to speak, "Wha…?" and started laughing again; helplessly, she looked at her friend, tears running down her cheeks as her mirth refused to let her catch her breath.

"Like it?" Sam asked with a grin.

"I don't believe it." Ro said.

"Oh, Sam! Why'd you let Tina do that to you?" Lee asked, wiping at the running eyeliner.

"ME!?" Tina shrieked. "This whole thing was her idea!"

"Her? Then you're…but I thought…."

"Thought what? Are you sure?" Sam asked.

"But…." Lee didn't know what to think now. You're a transvestite?"

"I don't know; am I?"

"Sam, that's mean," Ro said.

"What am I, Lee? Boy or Girl?"

"I don't know, I don't want to know any more," she said in confusion. "You look great, Honey. Daaamn you look good. So, are you?"

"Am I what? A transvestite? No, I'm me."

"But…."

"Lee, Sam's not into being either," Tina said. "She's what you call an androgyne. She isn't either in her mind. She just wears what she feels like wearing. If you mean is she male or female, well…technically, I guess she's female."

"Daaaaamn! You had me fooled, girlfriend!"

"Apparently I didn't have everyone fooled," Sam smiled. "Ro tagged me right off."

"And you didn't say nuthin'?" she accused.

"Nope, we wanted to see how long it took you to find out. And you can't go waggin' that mouth of yours at school, either."

"Hey, would I do that?" Everyone at the table nodded their heads emphatically. "I wouldn'…." The rest of the table just started laughing.

"So, what's with the stage?" Tina asked. She was staring at the group huddled by the keyboards.

"Get her!" Sam said. "They're setting up for Teen Rave Night."

"Oh." Tina was just staring at the stage. There was a computer up there and she was interested in it and what it was doing up there with the keyboards.

Note:

In many of the super malls (Malls where they have entertainment, games amusements roller coasters etc.) of which this is supposed to be one, they have a Teen Rave Night once a month. That night is typically a Friday or Saturday night. On these nights the mall closes an hour or two early. This enables the kids to have 4 hours out on their own where mall security and a special police detachment are the baby sitters. Admission is at a fixed price and they serve juice, soda and chips. The parents have a lounge of their own if they wish to stay and wait while the kid's party down. Bands and DJs are brought in and the kids go to town.

"Who's the band?" Sam asked.

"Some new local group called Androgyny," Lee said. "They're whacked. That's them over there by the keyboards."

Sam looked at the stage and saw a group of…. "Are they guys or girls?" she asked, looking back at Ro and Lee.

"Guys mostly, I think," Lee said. "Only the guitarist and the bassist sing lead so I know they're guys, and if you look at the drummer, that's a guy, but the one on the keyboards, I…I think that's a girl…but now," she looked directly at Sam, "I'm not so sure any more."

"Hey, don't blame me! So, we gonna sit here and wait or…?" Sam started to speak when there was a loud noise like thunder and the lights blinked. "What the heck was that?"

"I'd say that there was a power blink," Tina said absently, staring at the machine on stage. "I hope their 'puter was down."

"Why's that?" Sam asked.

It was Ro who said, "It's always better if it has a constant supply of power. If the power has to die, it's always best if it just dies for the time it takes for the drives to spin down. If it comes on too quickly after it shuts off, it could send a power spike to the drive heads."

"Oh. Thanks."

"I'm starving," Lee said. "Let's go to Friendly's; I'm in the mood for fried clams."

"Okay!" Sam and Ro chorused.

"What about you, Tina?" Ro asked.

"Earth to Tina!" Sam called out.

"Huh?"

"She's in love," Sam giggled, "with a computer."

They started to slide out of the booth on Sam's end. Lee grabbed Tina's arm and dragged her along. "C'mon, TEE! I'm hungry!"

*****

Meanwhile, on the stage a very intense conversation was taking place. "I'm telling you, Freddie, it's dead!"

"But…" the tall thin guitarist with long raven hair interjected. He was at least six-feet tall and was wearing high heeled combat style boots, tight fitting, bell bottomed jeans, and what could only be described as a cowl-necked pullover, with a long black duster over it all.

"Look, it isn't even coming to a 'C-Prompt'; it's had it," Mike, the keyboardist, said.

He was only five feet four, weighed in at maybe one hundred ten pounds, and was dressed much as Tina had been on her first day of school. His hair, a beautiful Honey blond, was down to the middle of his back. His eyeliner and mascara made his eyes hauntingly beautiful.

"Can't you do anything, Mike?" George asked. "I mean…all the sequences are loaded on it. Without it, we're majorly screwed, man." George, the bassist, was six feet two.

He was wearing an almost identical outfit to Freddie, except, instead of a powder blue sweater, his was rose in colour. Where Freddie had raven hair, George's was a strawberry blond. He wore eyeliner and blood red lipstick and nail polish.

"George, hand me the red box, will you?"

"Sure, Mike," George said, handing Mike the tool kit.

"Look, while you see what you and Bart can do, I'm gonna get a snack and some strings," Freddie said.

"Hey, wait up!" George said. "I haven't eaten since lunch."

"How 'bout some pie a-la-mode?" Freddie suggested.

"What, Friendly's?"

"Exactamundo, my man! Let's cruise."

*****

Inside the restaurant, the girls took the first booth near the door. "I'm tellin' y', Ro, she only has six pair of shoes! She is in dire need!"

"How can anyone exist with only six pair of shoes?" Lee stared at Tina. "Wild Pair, first stop!" she exclaimed.

"But…."

"What'a y'got? Three pair of heels, two flats, and trainers?" Lee pressed her point.

"Well…yeah, but…."

"Honey, that's only the basics and only for a few of your outfits. You'll see. Trust me."

"Forget it, Tee, she's a professional shopper. Admit deFEET while you're ahead," Ro quipped.

The table groaned at the pun just as Freddie and George came into the eatery. They took a couple of seats at the counter. Rochelle and Leticia just stared.

"Ohho mamma! Lookey here!" Lee started.

"Down, girl!" Sam said, teasing her. "Remember, they only want one thing."

"I know, and I wouldn't mind…."

Smack!

Ro'd swatted her across the top of the head. "Girl, are you nuts? Think about what you're saying!" Ro chastised.

"I am! Just look at those…. Ooooh! What a tush!"

Tina just stared at the girl. This was just as bad as any conversation she heard in the locker room back at Central High.

The waitress finally showed with their orders. They all had the fried clams and Cokes with a twist. The girls attacked their food with gusto, the conversation centring on the band and guys at school. Tina felt nervous; no-one at school interested her that way. Her answers to questions about the guys were subdued and reserved. Instead, she kept stealing looks at Sam. Gods, but she was beautiful. It was during one of those gazes that Leticia had chosen to say something about it.

"Y'know," she was saying to Ro and Sam, "to listen to her, you'd think she didn't like boys at a…." She'd seen the look Tina was giving Sam. Her mind flashed to the way she and Sam were always together. She just clapped her hand over her mouth, her eyes wide.

Sam started to laugh a hearty laugh. "You know, Lee…."

"Hey! I'm sorry to interrupt, but…" a mellow male voice interrupted.

All the girl's heads swivelled at the sound of the male voice. It was Freddie, and he was looking directly at Sam, his gaze unwavering and appreciative. Tina started to feel angry. Very angry. Ro and Lee just stared, their eyes wide. Then Ro looked at Lee and giggled. Lee looked like a deer caught in the headlights of a car. Ro gave her a kick under the table and Lee joined Ro in the giggle fit. Sam looked up at him. She saw George just behind and to one side of Freddie, his face beet red. Her gaze was as cool as her response. "Yes?"

Freddie was taken aback. Whoa! Thin Ice! Then, aloud, he said, "Look, I know you've heard all the lines, okay? But you and your friend," he indicated Tina, "here are absolutely stunning and…."

"What's wrong with my other friends? Aren't they attractive? Or do you have a problem with minorities?" Sam asked her tone was cool and almost analytical.

"Peace! I'm sorry, okay? Really!" He dropped to his knees in a practised motion, both of his hands clutched to his chest. "I didn't want to offend anyone. Please, let me start over?"

"Well…" Sam said, looking at him on his knees, "it looks like you just might be starting off on the right umm…footing here. What do you think Lee? Ro? Do we let him start over?"

Lee giggled. "Only if he apologises to me and tells me why I'm not the one he asked for an introduction."

"Ro?"

"I'm with Lee. I wanna hear why he didn't ask about me!"

"There you have it," Sam said with a smile, her voice cold as before. "If you want to try again, those are the terms of peace."

"My fair Princess, you drive a hard bargain, but I am so incredibly taken with your beauty that I see no other option."

He bowed deeply, placing his nose near the floor while on his knees. He'd swept his right hand up, out and behind him, while placing his left hand over his heart and began speaking to the floor.

"Dear Lady Ro and Fair Lady Lee, while thine beauty is stunning to behold and indeed incomparable, I fear that I am unable to see my way free to ask for the honour and pleasure of thy company. My friend and I have been smitten by the divine sight, which the four of thee have presented us from afar. Yet, while truly the four of you have beauty beyond compare, I must beg that the two of thee forgive my forwardness and callousness in not asking you for the same favours I seek from your divine companions. It is painfully apparent that, while you are absolutely as stunning in your beauty, you are not as tall. And, as you can see, both my friend and I are of such physical stature that your companions do make the better choice for us. It is therefore with a heavy heart that we do not ask you and beg your forgiveness for such a callous slight."

Sam's smile widened and warmed. Ro and Lee giggled at the sight. Tina just stared open-mouthed. This can't be happening, Tina thought, while pain and anger built within her.

"You defend yourself well with your tongue, knave," Sam said to Freddie, her tone almost friendly now. "Let us see how well thy oratory skills have proved.

"Ro? Are you satisfied with this miserable knave's apology and excuse?"

"Well, I truly am insulted at being slighted, but I guess it'll do…for now."

"Lee, did he assuage your sense of dignity?"

"Barely," she giggled, "but I suppose his apology is accepted and his excuse, while flimsy, is better than none. Let him speak."

"There you have it, knave; you may now entreat my friend and me for that which you have approached."

"Uh, Freddie, look, man, you pissed her off, okay?" George said, blushing a bright crimson. "Let's go. I'm really sorry, Ladies. My friend is such an ass sometimes." He started to pull Freddie off his knees by the scruff of his neck.

"Wait, umm…I don't know your name," Sam said.

"George," he said, holding Freddie by the scruff of the neck.

"I'm sorry your umm…friend embarrassed you this way, George." She looked at the half kneeling Freddie. "We aren't angry, but we were teasing him because of his lack of social grace. I'm just sorry that you got caught up in it."

"Uh, yeah. Sure. Look, umm…" George stumbled for words; at the same time, having been pulled off balance by George, Freddie was beginning to struggle, his arms flailing at George's hand at the scruff of his neck.

"I'm Sam," she said, "and this is Tina. I'm pleased to meet you, George."

George just stared at Tina. He started to blush again and looked down at his feet. "Hi, Tina, umm…nice to meet you."

"Well, I can see who was interested in whom," Sam laughed.

Tina felt sorry for the guy. "Hi, George," she mumbled. It was almost a whisper.

"Uh, George?" Freddie squeaked. "George, man…could you let go of me? George!?!?"

The table burst out in laughter as George finally released Freddie, who fell back to his knees.

"Umm…is it safe to assume that I may get up now?"

"Yes, Freddie," Sam laughed, "you may rise."

Freddie started to talk. "Look, umm…Sam, I know my manners were bad, but…."

Tina just stared at Freddie and then back at Sam. George was stammering and trying to get the words out to ask her for a date, but Tina wasn't really listening to him. She was more intent on what was transpiring between Sam and Freddie. Her mind was screaming at a million miles an hour. Is she really flirting? Is that what flirting looks like? Gods, why does it hurt so much?

"Umm, so I was, like, wondering umm…" George was saying, but all that Tina heard was Sam say:

"Well, I don't know. Maybe, but I'm really not convinced that you have the manners to…."

Is she really smiling at him?

"…come out tomorrow night and…" George was still mumbling.

But Sam! Tina's mind screamed. You can't go out with him! Please! She was in a quandary. She didn't want to go out with these guys; she didn't want to go out with any guys at all!

"…like to a computer controlled concert," George finally finished. His voice was barely audible above the conversation between Sam and Freddie.

What did he just say? Tina thought. The only word she recognised was computer. "Umm yeah. Umm…I guess…" she said mindlessly, waving her hand in his direction in dismissal, without even glancing at him. She was transfixed with the sight of Sam flirting with Freddie. She wasn't paying George any attention at all. But between the two conversations, she couldn't understand what was going on.

"You will?!?" George said, astonished at the response Tina gave him

Sam's head snapped around as she stared at Tina wide eyed. Did she just say what I think she said? Sam thought.

"What?" Tina snapped at Sam's astonished look.

"Aw…c'mon," Freddie wheedled. "Tina just agreed to come as George's guest, what's the harm? He'll look out for the two of you if you don't think you can trust me,"

Why is Sam flirting with him? Tina's panicked mind raced on. She wanted to hide somewhere so that she didn't have to be a witness to it.

Sam just smiled and said, "Well, seeing as Tina is going out with George, I'll let George chaperone me as well."

Tina was clueless. What is she talking about?

"Great! Look, here are four crew passes. Just be here before eight and there should be no problems getting in, okay? It'll be a jam!" Freddie was saying.

"Sure, Freddie," Sam said, taking the passes. "Thanks." She suddenly didn't feel so good. Why did Tina agree to the date with George? Sam was in agony. I thought she loved me.

"Well, it'll be a jam if Mike was able to get the computer back on line," Freddie finished.

"What'a-y'mean?" Sam asked.

"Well, the computer fried when the mall was futzing with the power for the stage. We can't get the processor back on line."

Tina was just sitting there, looking pathetic. Her head snapping back and forth between the guys and Sam. "What's going on?" she said aloud. "Computers? What?" Ro and Lee were just giggling.

"Well," Sam said, "I happen to know where there's a computer genius, minutes away from your computer system. And, if you ask very nicely, maybe, just maybe, that genius will look at it for you," Sam said with a smile she didn't feel at all.

Tina started to relax. They have a down computer. I can handle that, she thought. I wonder if they're running the Sound Spectrum Pro software or if it's the Music Studio Suite.

"You do? Where is he!?" Freddie was getting excited.

I wonder if they're using Windoze or DO$? Tina was thinking to herself. She checked in her bag. She still hadn't removed the floppies she'd made at school. Cool, I'm set, she thought while Sam continued talking.

"Umm, it's she, and she has a date with George tomorrow night," Sam said.

"Miss Tina? With THOSE TALONS?" Freddie exclaimed. Tina's head snapped up, at the mention of her name.

"Umm…is that how you ask very nicely?" Sam said coolly.

"I'm really putting my foot in it tonight, aren't I? Please forgive me, Miss Tina, but please, would you have a look see? Without the computer, I'm afraid we'll be hard pressed to put on our show tomorrow night."

"Sam, are you sure you want me to do this now?" Tina asked. Sam just nodded her head; she was feeling too ill to say anything at the moment.

"Do it, TEE!" Ro and Lee chorused. Up to that point, they had watched the goings on in silent amazement and amusement.

"Umm…okay, Freddie, but they come along, too," Tina said, pointing at Ro and Lee.

"Sure! Tina, thanks," Freddie said. "Here, let me take care of the tab for you. We'll call it an apology for making you lose valuable mall time."

"It has manners after all," Sam said flatly.

Freddie paid their bill and they all left for the stage. He was walking between Sam and Ro. He turned to Ro and said, "Can she really handle it?"

Ro just laughed and said, "If anyone can, she can. You should see her at school."

"I still can't believe you had him on his knees begging you for a date!" Lee said to Sam with a giggle.

"Stranger things have happened," Sam said with a sad smile, thinking about the previous week and the scene after school that day. Mechanically, she handed Lee two of the passes.

George was walking beside Tina and behind everyone else. His hands were stuffed in his trouser pockets. He kept looking at the floor and glancing up at Tina. She is an absolute goddess. "So, umm…you're a computer guru, huh?"

"What? Oh, uh, yeah, I guess you could say that. I'm sort of a geek when it comes to machines," she said quietly, embarrassed by the attention.

They'd reached the yellow tape-line. Freddie was holding the tape up for the girls to pass under it. "This way, please, my ladies fair."

Tina, lost in thought, hooked her heel on a cable and tripped. George caught her by the arm. "Watch your step! There are cables all over the place!"

"Thanks," she muttered, embarrassed by her clumsiness in her all too unfamiliar heels.

*****

On the stage, Mike was having a fit while Bart worriedly paced back and forth, wringing his hands.

"I see you still don't have it up yet." Freddie said.

"No," Mike said glumly, "and I doubt we ever will. The damn thing won't even come to a command prompt."

"Windoze?" Tina asked, emphasizing the 's' in such a way as to make it sound even more like a 'z'

"HUH?" Mike said, completely distracted. "Who's the bird, Freddie?"

"This, oh masterful wizard of all things musical, is Tina. She may well be able to help. She's supposed to be some sort of guru on these mystical things," he said, indicating the computer. "So, I'd be nice to her if I were you."

"Well, she ain't gonna hurt it, that's for sure. Look, Tina, I'm sorry if I sound sceptical, but I built it, y'know, and, well…It just ain't goin' nowhere. I've tried everything I know and it's dead."

"Is it a Windoze machine?" Tina asked again.

Sam, seeing Tina was safely occupied with a computer problem, just smiled sadly and walked over to a line of guitars. As was her habit whenever she got depressed, Sam turned to music. She was staring longingly at a Martin twelve string. Ro and Lee were wandering about, looking at the other band members and the activity going on about them.

"Umm, yeah," Mike said.

"Sure, I got it." Tee mumbled. The power blink prolly corrupted the M.B.R. Just need to run…. She rummaged in her purse, pulled out a floppy disk and said, "This might take a few minutes."

" 'A few minutes' she says. All right, Little Lady, take your time. We'll set up the rest of the gear while you satisfy yourself that it ain't gonna boot," Mike said condescendingly

"Oh ye of little faith," Tina replied mockingly. Tina went to work, she started by examining the BIOS settings and moving on to the boot disks she'd brought with her. Tina's fingers flew across the keys as Mike looked on in amazement.

How does she do that with those nails? he wondered. Screens of data and information were flashing by at an amazing rate.

Sam was staring at the Martin. It was obvious that she just wanted to pick it up. "Do you play?" Freddie asked.

Sam jumped. She hadn't realised he'd followed her over to the guitars. "A little."

"Want to try it?"

"Are you serious?"

"Sure! Give her a play."

Sam picked up the guitar, put the strap over her shoulder and sat carefully on a stool, demurely crossing her legs at the knees. She caressed the guitar lovingly. It was a beautifully crafted instrument. The action was feather light, the strings just broken in. She experimented with the action and tuning.

Lee and Ro looked about in amazement. The stage -- a real stage, as compared to the perfectly planned and constructed stages at school -- was a whole new world to them. People were running to and fro, workers were hoisting the flies, grid and instruments into place. The place was a beehive of activity.

NOTE:

1: Flies in the stage and theatre industries are poles, which hold backdrops, curtains and painted scenery canvases. They fly out of the way at scene and act changes by means of block and tackle.

2: The Grid in stage and screen, is the lighting grid, a series of poles or an actual metal grid-work to which the lighting instruments are attached, bolted or otherwise affixed.

3: An Instrument is a lighting fixture for photographic, stage and screen purposes.

4: Lamps are bulbs that fit in their respective lighting instruments.

5: Gels are coloured transparent films that are fitted over the front of an instrument to change the colour of the light.

Suddenly, music erupted from the acoustic guitar. It sounded classical with a touch of rock and jazz. Sam's fingers flew over the neck as she played a song from an old Yes album of hers, "Mood for A Day." It sounded beautiful, haunting and stirring all at once. The twelve string gave it an interesting sound.

MY GOD she's good, Freddie thought.

"Not bad," George said to Freddie, "sounds just like Steve Howe."

"Better. Howe had some clinkers in the piece he recorded. She's smoother, better," Freddie corrected in amazement. Sam finished with a flourish. The stage crew applauded and went back to work.

"Like the classical touch, do you?" Freddie asked.

"Well, I can do other stuff, like maybe some Melissa Ethridge," and she started into Come To My Window. "Or maybe you'd prefer some Jim Croce," and she played a bit of Workin' at the Car Wash Blues. "Or maybe Clapton," and she played a bit of Tears in Heaven.

"Nice; do you play electric, too?" George asked.

"I like to toy with it a bit," she said, blushing, eyeing a black Gibson, Les Paul model in the line-up.

"Care to give it a try?" Freddie asked.

"You don't mind?"

"Not at all," he said. "Here, I'll trade you." She reluctantly relinquished the Martin and took the Gibson. Sam stood up, took the proffered cord and FM-Transmitter. She plugged it into the guitar and clipped the transmitter to the guitar strap. Then, for a moment or two, it sounded like the guitar was talking. Suddenly, she started into "Santana's Samba Pa Ti." Then she played a few bars of "Crazy just like Joe Satriani." Sam had her eyes closed. She seemed not to be on the stage, but in a whole other place in her head. It was incredible to see. It was like she was a completely different person.

George had picked up his bass and looked over at Bart. He'd sat down at his drums and was checking the tune of the heads. He smiled; Bart just nodded in return and put the head wrench down.

"Got it!" Tina mumbled, oblivious to the commotion on stage. She was looking at the programmes on the hard drive. "Hey! Le'me see what they're doin' with this," she said, looking at a music programme. "Just sound effects and lighting controls? What a waste," she said, after starting the programme. There was a pop through the speakers and everyone looked at her. Tina looked over her shoulder, smiled at everyone and shrugged. She turned back to the screen and pressed some more keys.

By that time, Sam was just playing the opening strains of Stevie Ray Vaughan's "Leave My Girl Alone."

Suddenly, there was an organ playing accompaniment to the guitar, George was going at it on the bass, and Bart was in on the drums. Sam started to sing. Her voice was an interesting mix between Stevie Nicks, and Ann and Nancy Wilson of Heart. It was perfectly suited to the blues tune.

You better leave,

You better leave my little girl alone.

You better leave,

You better leave my little girl alone.

Lord before I get evil man and I go and do somethin' wrong.

By the time Sam reached the bridge of the song and the instrumental, Freddie had picked up a Fender Strat and started to trade licks with her. Her eyes never opened. She was into the groove, swaying gently to the rhythm of the song. Mike wasn't paying attention to the action on stage; he was just watching Tina. She was where the organ music was coming from. Her fingers were dancing across the keyboard of the computer and there was music coming out of the thing! She looked like she was communing with the computer.

Ro and Lee just sat there; it was turning out to be one hell of a jam session and they were into it. Lee grabbed a stagehand who had stopped working to watch the pickup session. She started to do a stroll with him. Ro just started to laugh, swaying to the rhythm of the bluesy tune.

When the song was over, Sam opened her eyes and looked at Freddie. He gave her a thumbs up, turned to Mike, who was standing in the middle of the stage looking at…TINA?!? She was sitting at the keys of the computer, laughing. Sam launched into "Let Me Love You Baby." Bart and Tina were right with her making the computer sound like a grand piano and an organ all at once.

That time, her eyes were open, but she wasn't singing, Tina was! Her clear soprano had the full, sweet tones needed to handle the bluesy rock tune. She added a bit of a growl to it for emphasis. Sam just strolled the stage while she played. To look at her, it was as though she was born to it.

Oo wee baby I declare you sure look fine,

A girl like you has made many a man change his mind.

Baby when you walk you know you shake like a willow tree,

A girl like you would just love to make a fool of me.

Let me love you baby,

Let me love you little darlin'

Let me love you baby,

Let me love you darlin'

'til your good love drives me crazy.

It was a JAM! At the close, there was applause from the crowd gathering in the food court. Sam shrugged her shoulders and looked at Freddie. He gave her the go ahead, so she started "The House is Rockin'." It was a total riot. Mike was now on the keyboards, duelling with Tina, Sam and Freddie were trading off lead licks, and George was singing. The crowd was dancing and…The House was indeed a Rockin'. The interplay on the stage was fantastic. Sam, in challenge to Freddie, started dancing as if her guitar were her partner. Freddie accepted. The two revolved about each other as if they were practising a choreographed dance routine, their guitars wailing in a perfect counterpoint.

Ro and Lee were doing a West Coast Swing, dancing up a storm and twirling about the stage trading lead as often as Sam and Freddie. Tina looked almost like a mad programmer, her fingers flying over the keys, bringing in brass and a full string section where the original recording from Stevie Ray Vaughan had none. Her rose coloured nails danced over the keys, keeping up with Mike and adding plenty more. Who said computers were only for word processing?

The mall had come alive with the sounds of a live jam and the crowd was incredible, dancing or just listening, but all seemed to enjoy the impromptu show immensely. Sam ended the song doing a pirouette and ending it in a perfect split, her skirt flared neatly in a full circle around her, the guitar raised as a chalice in a religious ceremony. The applause was deafening. Then, Mall Security came up on stage and the crowd began to boo. They told the group they had to stop for security and insurance reasons. The crowd booed and cheered alternately as the group took a final bow and security made their exit.

"How the he…what'd you do to get those sounds out of it?" Mike was incredulous; he was asking Tina how she got the programme to act like a synthesizer. George just looked on in awe.

Tina explained that the programme Mike was using for creating the sound effects had a four-octave keyboard, "…coupled with addressable instruction set for the controller chip in the PC's keyboard. Now, here you have infinite adjustments for tonal quality, sustain and…" Tina went on excitedly. Mike was in heaven. He'd completely forgotten that the system was ever down.

"I'd say the sound checks are done," George laughed. "Mike, how's the box?"

"She fixed it, dude. I don't know how, but…you heard it," Mike said, his eyes never leaving the screen as Tina jumped from one section of the screen to another, pull down menus flashing as fast as she spoke.

Freddie grinned and put the Strat down after carefully wiping the neck with a special cloth that hung from the guitar stand. "I'd say our wizard has finally met his match," Freddie said to the group.

Mike laughed at Freddie's comment as he listened to Tina, fearful he might miss something.

"O great sorceress of the grey box," Freddie continued, "we humbly thank thee for working such powerful magic for such miserable and undeserving subjects as ourselves. We owe you a debt of gratitude which I fear we shall never be able to repay."

"I'll remember that," Sam said.

Freddie beamed a smile at her. Tina just grinned as she continued to show Mike the facets of the software he was using to control the sound and lighting effects. "Somehow, I believe you won't ever let me forget it," Freddie laughed. "Where'd you guys learn to jam like that?"

"To be honest with you, I've been playing guitar since I was four, but I had no idea Tina could do anything more than sing and programme a computer!" Sam said.

"We'll, it seems we've been blessed with a wonderful piece of information about your dear little Tina, as well as rescued. Thank you, both for the fix to our problems and for a memorable jam session. I look forward to seeing you tomorrow night. Will you be giving us a guest appearance on stage?"

"I really don't know if I'm ready to play a rave, but we'll see you tomorrow night. Right, Lee?" Lee was chatting up the drummer, Bart. He was the only person in the band not wearing some article of clothing belonging to the opposite sex, and he was BUFF! "Lee?" Sam called out, and then giggled.

"I guess the jury's out while the hormones rage. We really do need to get back to our reason for coming out here though -- SHOPPING!"

Freddie laughed. "Well, thanks for the help and the jam," he said with a deep, sweeping bow and a smile. "See you tomorrow, back stage," he said with a glint in his eye.

Sam and Ro spent the next fifteen minutes disengaging Lee from Bart, and then Tina from the computer. Sam had to smile; while the jam wasn't the reason for the "Mall Crawl," it had been fun. At least I know where Tina's heart is. Now, how do I get her back into the mood she was in when we got here?

The four girls left the stage with the band members staring on in amazement. "Looks and talent," George said aloud to no-one in particular. "I'm in love."

"Not again," Bart groaned, staring daggers at Freddie. "You'd better pray, dude. You'd better pray. Last time he was like this…."

Freddie just shook his head and smiled as he followed the girls' progress across the food court. "Looks, talent, and what an attitude!" he said, as they disappeared into the crowd, completely ignoring Bart.

*****

Part-20

Thursday Night September 10^th

The girls made their way across the food court to the main part of the mall. They were talking animatedly amongst themselves.

"I still can't believe you, Tina," Leticia said. "Full orchestration from a computer and you didn't miss a beat with the keys! And you, Mister Fairy Princess, where'd you learn to wail like that? Daaaaammn!"

"Y'know, Tina, with a little time delay circuit on the input to the…" Rochelle began.

"Oh no you don't, Ro," Sam said, cutting her off. "If you get her started on electronics, we'll never get to the purpose of a crawl! She needs some shoes, and maybe some lingerie, not another electronics gadget!"

"Sorry," Rochelle said contritely. "Where to next?"

"Wild Pair, next stop!" Lee called out.

"C'mon, Sam, I already have enough shoes," Tina said morosely.

"Lookin' at yer feet, I'd say you don't own one pair of chunky soled shoes," Lee said in reply. "Look, I know the stiletto is makin' a comeback, but almost no-one's wearin' 'em yet. At least not when it counts. And I'll bet the only boots you have are for snow."

"But…."

"Wild Pair!" chorused Sam and Ro, giggling.

As they made their way up one of the concourses, Tina began to get self-conscious.

"Why is everybody staring at us?" she asked the group.

"Because we want them to," Ro giggled.

"We want them to? But I don't want them to stare. I just…."

"Then why'd you wear that skirt?" Lee asked.

"What'r you…? But…."

"Look, Tee, if you wear a skirt like that with those heels, everyone's gonna stare," Lee said with a smile. "That's the whole reason for the skirt!"

"The guys are all lookin' at your legs and the girls are all sizing up the competition," Sam said.

"And from what I see, they ain't no competition," Lee finished with a little twirl flaring out her skirt as she walked. "We've got the look, girlfriend."

Tina's eyes bugged out of her head at the show of leg Leticia was giving the mall. "Lee! Everyone can see your knickers when you do that!" Tina hissed.

"Yeah! I know," Lee said with a wink. "Girl, you got to get out more. Here we are! Now for some real fun."

"Huh?" Tina said, puzzled. She was trailing Lee. Sam and Ro were bringing up the rear.

"John Michaels, Brad's best friend -- and the second biggest lecher in school -- works here," Ro whispered to Sam. "Lee loves coming here because he's always trying to look up all the girls' skirts. So she teases him mercilessly by giving him all sorts of…oh just watch, you'll see."

Lee flounced into the store ahead of the girls, spinning around to look back at her companions as they entered the store. "Well? C'mon! Time's a wastin'!" she called out to them as she turned.

John's head spun around at the sound of her voice. He was walking across the store carrying four boxes of shoes to a customer. Seeing the flare of Lee's skirt and nothing else, he tripped over the sales stool in his path. Tina giggled as shoes flew across the sales floor and John wound up in a heap at the feet of his customer. John apologised profusely as he scrambled to retrieve the errant shoes.

"See what I mean?" Ro whispered to Sam. "Now watch." The other two sales clerks, both girls, made their way to the back room.

"You mean…?" Sam began.

"Yup! They're on to it. Lee must come in here at least once a week. She almost never buys anything and when she does, John doesn't get the sale! When the girls see her come in, they head to the back. When she buys, the girls get the sale."

This is just too good, Sam thought.

Lee was making her way around the store like a butterfly, flitting from one display to the other, looking at all the boots and shoes on display. There was a constant stream of exclamations on how cute this style or that cut of shoe was. As John rang up his customer's purchase, his eyes never left Lee's legs for more than a moment. His head looked like the bobbing head of a toy dog in the back window of an old Chevy. Not once did John see more than the skirt settling back down over Lee's thighs. It was comic the way she toyed with him.

Lee went back to her companions, a huge smile on her face. "Let's have a seat; old rushin' hands'll be over in a sec."

"Russian hands?" Tina asked.

"Rushin' hands, as in rushin' hands in roamin' ways," Leticia said with a wink to Sam. "You'll see; sit down and relax. This'll be fun."

John finally finished ringing up his customers and came over to where the girls were sitting. "Hello, Ladies. How may I help you today?"

His voice was oily slick. The way he rubbed his hands together reminded Sam of Snidely Whiplash from the old cartoon series, "Wacky Racers." Snidely, however, was just a parody of the lecher and all around bad guy that John Michaels really was.

"Hi, John," Lee said, her voice syrupy sweet. John just stared at the four pair of legs in the row of seats and grinned. "My friend, Tina, here," she said, indicating the girl, "is in desperate need of some boots. And the poor thing doesn't have a single pair of chunky soled shoes either! I was thinking that a pair of boots like these," she bounced out of her seat and flitted across the sales floor to a display of what appeared to be a traditional pair of black riding boots, but with a thick two-inch heel, "would look great on her. And maybe something like these," she continued as she flitted over to a display of what looked like a pair of men's loafers from the late 1970s with a thick heel.

"Well, let's just get her size, then," he said as he pulled the sales stool over to where Tina was sitting and picked up a metal sizing slide known as a Bannock Device. Taking a seat on the stool in front of Tina, he said, "Here, let's see one of your feet." Reaching out to about mid calf, he gently took Tina's right leg in hand, lifted and gently pulled it toward him, sliding his hand sensuously down to her heel, then gently removed her shoe. His eyes never left her crotch.

"You have such pretty feet," he said, gently caressing her foot. Tina squirmed in her seat and tensed up at his touch. She began to blush. "Relax," John said as he placed her foot on the slide. "I won't bite. Now stand up." He still had her by the ankle, holding her into the Bannock device on the floor.

Tina, fear evident on her face, stood, knees and thighs pressed together, one hand holding her skirt tight to her body, the other on the arm of the chair for balance. John looked crestfallen. Sam giggled at John's facial expression.

Ro just stared at Tina. "She acts like…." she murmured.

"Size ten, narrow," John said flatly. "You just sit right there and I'll get those shoes for you."

"Ugh! He makes my skin crawl," Tina said as soon as he disappeared into the back room. She stepped into her shoe and sat back down.

"I know," Lee said. "Isn't he horrible?"

"You're horrible," Sam said, laughing. "I still don't believe that pirouette you did when we came in here!"

"It worked, didn't it?" she giggled. "Shhh! Here he comes."

"Here we go, let's start with the shoe," he said as he sat back down on the stool. John reached for Tina's right foot again. She flinched at his touch. "Ticklish, are we?" John asked as he ran the tip of his index finger up the sole of her foot.

"Yeow!" Tina exclaimed as her leg snapped out straight at the tickling of her foot.

John caught her heel right in the chin. He almost fell backward off his stool. Hand to his mouth, he said, "Ow!" Lee started to laugh as the rest of the girls giggled.

Tina glared daggers at him and said, "I wouldn't do that again if I were you."

"Sorry," he mumbled past his hand. "Here let me hel…."

"I'll put them on myself! You can go sit over there," Tina said, pointing at a row of chairs at the far side of the sales floor, "while I try them on." She was fuming. The girls' giggles got worse as John's face grew beet red.

He started to open his mouth, but the look in Tina's eyes said, "Don't even try it." Beaten, he stood and went to the spot she'd indicated.

Tina tried the boot on first. She got her foot into the boot and started to tug. "Boy, it's tight," she mumbled. She pulled it off and looked inside. Nine narrow. "I thought you said I took a ten."

"I did, it must be the wrong shoe in the bo…."

Tina looked at the end of the box. Nine narrow. She threw the boot at him, barely missing his head and taking out an entire display of sexy high heels. She stepped back into her shoe, turned on her heel, and then marched out of the store. The girls were helpless. Their giggles turning to hysterical laughter, they sat there in tears, unable to move. The sales clerks in the backroom were laughing, too. John just stood there, his face red, looking at the floor.

One of the sales clerks, still laughing, motioned John over.

"Just be thankful the boss wasn't here," she quipped. "Next time, no games, or I'll see to it you're fired. Now clean up your mess." She returned to the backroom, still laughing, as John started to reassemble the display.

Sam, barely able to get up she was laughing so hard, rushed as quickly as she could after Tina. She caught up to her in the mall, sitting on a bench by some plants. Tina was on the verge of tears. Sam, seeing that, sobered right up, sat next to her, and pulled her close. "Shhh. It's all right. You really gave him what for," she cooed into Tina's hair.

"But all I wanted to do was try them on. Why, Sam? Why is it always me?"

Leticia and Rochelle had just managed to catch up still laughing. "Way to go, TEE!" Lee laughed, then, noticing her companion's state, clammed up.

Ro sat next to Tina on the bench. Tina was now sandwiched between Ro and Sam. "It's not as easy as it looks, is it?" Ro asked, taking one of Tina's hands. Tina, still cradled by Sam, shook her head no. "How long have you been at it?"

"A week," she mumbled into Sam's bosom. Ro just shook her head in amazement, her heart going out to the sobbing Tina.

Lee was totally lost by the conversation. "What're you…?" Ro glared at her, shutting her up.

"Come on, Tina, let's get you cleaned up," Sam said into her hair. Ro pressed a tissue into Tina's hand.

After Tina dried her tears, the four headed to the ladies room, Tina, still cradled by Sam, in the lead, Ro and Lee bringing up the rear.

"What's going on, Ro?" Lee asked. "What were you talking about and what did she mean by a week?"

Ro just looked at her in amazement. They got to the restrooms and Sam pushed the door open. She led Tina inside and the door closed behind them. "I'm surprised you get the grades you do, Lee," Ro said flatly, stopping at the door. "Tina's a boy. She's only been living as a girl for a week. That's what she meant," she whispered.

"What?!? No way!" Lee was incredulous. "A lesbiterian, sure, but a…."

"Way, and would you mind being a bit quieter? Do you want the whole mall to hear you?"

"But why?" she asked in a stage whisper.

"If you looked like her, how would you like to try being a boy, Lee?" Ro hissed.

"That's what I mean, Ro. Ain't no way she's a he."

"Put a sock in it, Lee," Ro said, shaking her head. "She needs our help right now, not your dumb questions." With that, Ro went into the ladies room; the door swung shut in Lee's astonished face.

Gathering her wits, Lee entered the room and looked at her friends. "Ain't no way," she mumbled and went to the sinks, feeling strangely helpless and totally confused.

It took a while to get Tina calmed down. The girls just took turns getting Sam tissues and the like to help get Tina cleaned up. When Tina was cried out, Sam worked her magic with Tina's makeup and they almost couldn't tell Tina had been crying. The whole time, Sam cooed and reassured her that everything would be all right.

When they were finally out on the mall again, Lee clowned around, trying to make up for the debacle in the shoe store. Tina grabbed her by the arm and pulled her down on a bench. "Look, I'm not angry with you, Lee, but it would have been nice to know what was up going in. At least then I wouldn't have felt so…so all alone and put-upon."

"I'm sorry, Tee. I didn't know. I mean…."

"I didn't want you to know, Lee. I just want to know what it's like to be a human being instead of a worm. Just once I'd like to experience life as a human," Tina said quietly. "That's what it was like, you know. It's nice having friends, being popular, not worrying about which route you take when you walk to the car so that you don't get into a fight and get beat up or something."

"But…." Lee's face was pained. "I just wanted to have fun in there, Tina. I thought that…."

"You thought that, because I'm pretty, I'd experienced something like that before?"

"Yeah, I guess."

"Do you really think that…that…I'm pretty?"

"Girlfr…" she stumbled on the words, blushed and started again, her face coming alive again as she settled something in her mind. "Best girlfriend, you are a fox, and I am in awe of you. You got some guts; I'll say that for you. Come on, let's go get you those boots." The four of them linked arms and nearly skipped back to The Wild Pair.

*****

On the way back to the car Sam looked at Tina out of the corner of her eye. She looked more self-confident than ever.

"Tee?"

"Hmm?"

"I was wondering."

"What about, Sam?"

"Why you accepted that date from George."

"Date? What date?"

"What do you mean, what date?"

"Just what it sounds like. What date? I didn't agree to go on a date with anyone."

"I hate to tell you this, Sweetie, but you have a date with George tomorrow night at the rave. You said you'd go with him, and Freddie gave us passes for back stage."

Tina dropped all her packages in the middle of the car park and just stared at Sam.

"You're serious?" Sam asked. "You don't remember a thing, do you?"

Silence reigned. Tina just stared. Sam started grabbing the bags.

"C'mon, let's get this stuff in the car. We've got to talk."

"Date? Me? But…."

"Let's get to the car and we can talk about it, okay? Gi'me a hand here."

They had their purchases stashed in the trunk in a matter of minutes. Sitting in the car, Tina was still somewhat shell-shocked.

Then Tina started talking fast. "Sam, I don't remember anything about a date. All I remember was you flirting with that Freddie guy. George wouldn't shut up, Freddie was flapping his jaw, I didn't understand what was going on, and I didn't like it one bit!"

Sam started to laugh. "Tina, the only thing George was saying, was that he wanted to go out with you. You told him, and I quote, 'Yeah, sure, whatever.' You. Said. Yes!"

"Well, I don't see what's so funny. You agreed to go out with Freddie."

"Only after you agreed to go out with George! Tina, I was going to turn him down! The only reason I said yes was so that we could double. I wanted to be sure you'd be all right!"

"So what do I do now?"

"Well, to start with, you could let me drive, because you're too upset right now."

"But…."

"What are you thinking about? How heavy the traffic is…or how cute George is?"

"How quickly I can get out of it."

"Then give me the keys." They swapped seats and Sam pulled out of the car park. At the light, she said, "The next thing we do is try and relax. I think I have just the place for that, too. And tomorrow, we get ready for our dates."

"Hey! You missed the turn!" Tina said as they passed the turn-off to the house.

"No, the turn I want is another mile down," Sam said.

"But…."

"You know, you've been saying that a lot lately. Is yours starting to talk to you or something?"

"What?"

"Oh, I see, you're doing light bulb impersonations now."

"SAM! What the hell are you talking about? Hey, this is Scottsdale Road. This road doesn't even go through to the next…."

"Brilliant deduction, my dear Watson. Care to elaborate on what Scottsdale Road is?"

"Lover's lane," came the small voiced reply.

"Brilliant! She's absolutely brilliant!"

"But we're supposed to be getting home."

"By Eleven. By the clock on the dash, it's eight forty-five. I'd say we have some time to spare, if we'd care to use it," Sam said with a smile.

Tina started squirming in her seat. "What's the matter?" Sam asked with a giggle. "Feeling a bit nervous?"

"Umm…Sam?"

"Hmmm?"

"Why?"

"Why what? Why go and find a place to park?"

"Yeah, I mean…."

"You'd rather get caught fooling around in the house?"

"Well, no, but…."

"Neither would I, so it's either here or we rent a motel room," Sam said as she pulled off the road and under a copse of trees. "And I don't plan on spending the night, just an hour or so alone with my Honey."

Sam pulled the release on the seat and leaned back. The back of her seat unfolded into a short, narrow bed. Tina just sat there and stared at her. Sam sat back up, smiled, grabbed Tina by the shoulders, and pulled her back down on top of her as she lay back on the seat. Tina started to giggle and squirm. She was trying to get her right leg over the centre console of the car.

"What's the matter, Tina?"

"Well, <giggle> I umm, I guess I've fantasized about taking someone here plenty of times. And now…Oof! And instead, you take me here, and I'm the one dressed the way my fantasy dates were …UhhHMMmm…"

"Are you okay, Tina?"

"Yeah, but umm…the gear shIFT, is sorta IN a bad spOT!"

Sam started to giggle. "Do you want me to move?" she asked Tina.

"I think I got it," she said as she kissed Sam gently on the lips. "Just don't MOVe, like that."

"I'm sorry, Sweetie, did it hurt?" Sam asked as she started to kiss Tina.

"Not exactly. It umm…." Sam started kissing her neck near the jaw line. "Isn't exactly umm…painful."

"Oh, <kiss> so it's <kiss, kiss> not hurting?"

"Nu-OH! It doesn't hurt."

"Does it <kiss> feel <kiss> good?"

"Sam…please, I…." The satin and nylon were working their magic again. "SaAMM!" And Sam wasn't helping things to return to normal either.

After making out in the car for a while, the two lay there on their sides in a tangle of arms, legs and lingerie shared the driver's seat, and talked. "So, what you're saying is that you like the gear shift being there." Sam was in tease mode and was not letting up for a second.

"What I said was, with you kissing me, I didn't care where it was." Tina planted a kiss on Sam's mouth to shut her up. "And that if we decided to do it all over again, I might not bother to take the time to move out of the way of it. <kiss> I liked what was under me way too much to waste my time with a stupid gear shift. <kiss> Now do you understand?"

"Uh huh, you like it in your butt," Sam said with a smile. Tina was getting frustrated. Sometimes she could be so dense. "We'd better start putting ourselves back together." Then she started to giggle.

"What's so funny?" Tina asked.

"Your face. Your mouth looks like a clown's!"

"So does yours. Maybe we need to wash it off." She began to kiss Sam, licking her face in the process.

"Ugh! Tina, stop that!"

"What?"

"I don't like feeling like a dog's after dinner treat. C'mon, scoot over."

"Has anyone ever told you how bossy you are?"

"Moo! Now, scoot over!"

"Ugh…do you have any tissues?"

"After you scoot over. C'mon, Tina, I need to sit up."

"Okay, okay…le'me slide my leg…" Tina and Sam started to untangle their arms and legs in the cramped front seat.

"Couldn't you get a four door?"

"I wanted something sporty. A four DOOR!" A pained look suddenly came over Tina's face and in a rapid yet quiet pained voice said, "Slide back, Sam! Please, slide back now!" Sam started to giggle. "Please, Sam, NOW!"

Sam started squirming toward the back of the car, but she couldn't stop giggling. Tina finally made it to the passenger's seat. "Gear shift again?" Sam couldn't stop giggling.

Tina just nodded as she started to arrange her clothes and put her knickers and pantyhose on. "Do you have those tissues? There should be a box…" Sam dropped a box in her lap. "Thanks."

"They were on the back deck. You really ought to get some wet wipes or something," Sam said. "These things shred and stick to everything."

"I'm finding that out," Tina said with disgust. "Do you have my…."

"Is this what you were looking for?"

"Yeah," Tina said with a smile as she took the shoe from Sam.

"I put it on and it fell right off. You have big feet," Sam said.

"I'm gonna get out and fix my clothes. Are you umm…decent?" Tina asked.

"I'm more than decent, but sure, go ahead and open the door."

"Smart ass."

Tina opened the door and got out of the car. "Next time, I drop my seat back, too," she mumbled as she straightened her clothes. Sam got out of the driver's side of the car.

"Well, that was something new and exciting. We'll have to borrow the wagon next time," she said with a grin. "Unless you've grown attached to that gear shift."

"No, I'm not attached to the gear shift. Gods that was weird."

"You did like it, didn't you?"

"I did not! Next time, you can be on top, and we'll see how much you like having that thing make its way up your ass!"

"Ooh! Kinky! If you're all put back together, I think we should fix our makeup. At least well enough to get to a restroom somewhere."

"Yeah. Umm…Sam?"

"Hmm?" Sam replied as they both got back into the car.

"Why me? Would you still be as interested in me if I were a girl?"

"You are a girl, silly. Look at you."

"I mean a real girl, not just…."

"You are a real girl, Tina. Look at your face in the mirror. You just have a bit more umm…."

"That's what I'm talking about, Sam. Would you still feel the same way if I didn't have it?"

"Tina, I like the person -- the body ain't bad either -- but it's the person who attracts me. Sure, there are others who look as nice as you do in a skirt, and there are guys who are just…I don't know, sexy to me, I guess, but I don't want to make out with them. I do with you."

"Sam, I think I'm…" her voice faltered. She was staring into the lighted visor mirror as she repaired the damage to her makeup. It was pretty bad. Lipstick was smeared all over her face, there was lipstick under her chin, on her neck, her nose, everywhere. She tried to say it again. "Sam, I think I…I think I'm falling in love with you."

"I know you think so, Tina. But is it because I'm the first person you ever made out with? You need to think about that, Sweetie." Sam was fighting back tears. That was the hardest thing she'd ever had to say.

Tina looked crestfallen. "But…."

"Tina, I want you to be sure," she said aloud. Oh GODS, Tina, I need you to be sure, she prayed silently. Then, turning to face her, she gently asked, "How can you be sure if you've never dated a girl or a guy before?"

"I'm sure."

"Fix your makeup, Tina. I need to get to a restroom to get the rest of this cleaned up." She was having trouble not crying. Gods, Tina! How I wish I could believe you, her mind screamed out in agony.

*****

Part-21

Thursday Night September 10^th

After pulling their clothes together and fixing their makeup as best they could there in the car, Sam and Tina traded seats and then Tina drove to an all night filling station so they could get cleaned up enough to go home.

"Tina, would you get the key to the ladies room please? I don't think I should go in there like this. I don't want to make a scene."

"Huh? Oh…your face. Sure…be right out."

Tina returned to the car with the key, only to find Sam missing. "What the…?"

"Over here!" Sam called from the Ladies room door. She was all but hopping from foot to foot. "Hurry it up, will you?!?"

Tina giggled and trotted over to the dancing girl. "Wha'samatter? Gotta go?" she teased.

"Just open the door, will you?!?"

"Sure," Tina said with a giggle.

Once inside, Sam dodged into the stall while Tina started to work on her face.

"Sam?"

"Yeah?"

"I gotta know something. Will you try and be honest with me? Please?"

"I'm always Hon.…."

"Please, Sam!" cried an exasperated Tina. She was trying to wash her face in the small sink and looked like she was ready to cry.

Sam emerged from the stall, fixing her skirt. "Okay, Honey, I'll try."

Grabbing some paper towels and rubbing at her face, Tina began, "Back in the car, when I said I loved you?"

"Yes."

"I meant that, Sam."

"I know you think you do…."

"No, Sam, I mean it."

"Tina, you…"

"WILL YOU LISTEN TO ME?!?" Tina screamed at the top of her lungs.

Shocked, and more than a bit discomfited, Sam clammed up and stared open-mouthed at the exasperated girl.

"What makes you think I don't know what I want out of life? Sure, I have to decide if I'm going to be a boy or a girl, but that doesn't mean I don't know whom I want to share my life with! I've NEVER felt the way I feel now about ANYONE before. I know you think I don't know what I want out of life, but I do know one thing: I. Love. You! Not some guy or cheerleader -- you.

"I've always felt close to you, and…I always liked being with you, but…since all this mess started, I never realised just how much I really loved you until that day you showed up at our back door. When you came in all beat up…Mum had to restrain me. Did you know that?!? I was on my way to your parents' house to do I don't know what to that asshole of a father of yours. It was then that I knew just how much I loved you. I don't want to live my life without you, Sam. As a man, or as a woman, to a man, or to a woman, I don't care! I Want You. You, do you understand? You…." Tina broke down in tears as she trailed off.

Sam was so shocked at the outburst that she just stood there for a minute and stared. Then she started to cry, too, and grabbed Tina and wrapped her into her arms. "I know you do, Honey, I know you do. I'm just so scared," she sobbed into Tina's hair. "I'm scared."

"Su-su-so am I. Why can't you accept the love I feel for you?"

"I don't know, Tina," Sam sobbed.

After a good long cry, and a fight over mirror space in the dimly lit restroom, the girls managed to make themselves presentable enough to go home and face their parents.

As Tina pulled up in front of the house, Sam asked, "Are we on time?"

"Just…it's five 'til."

"Talk about tight."

Just then the front door opened and Donna and Janice could be seen inside the storm door. "There's the reception committee," quipped Tina.

"Ready, Freddie?" Sam asked.

Tina winced and then said, "Lead on, McDuff!" And the two exited the car, got their purchases from the trunk and strolled up the walk, arm in arm. The stroll they were using as they made their way up the footpath was the same zig-zagged walk Dorothy and her compatriots in "OZ" used to follow the "Yellow Brick Road." If it weren't for the fact that they looked like they had somehow become one person it would have been comical. Instead, it warmed Jan's heart to see them that way.

"I think they've reached a watershed," Jan said to Donna.

"I think you're right. So do we need to worry?"

"Actually, Donna, I'm less worried now than I was before. I think they're going to be all right."

For Jan, the night was a dream come true -- she had two children telling her about their evening out. For Donna, it was a warm and welcome first. Never before had Sam sat with her when she came home from somewhere. She'd always gone straight up to her room and retreated behind that guitar of hers. Donna could see things were definitely on the mend.

Jan and Donna rolled with laughter when they heard how Tina accepted a date with George without ever realising she did so. Jan was shocked and pleased to hear about Tina's abilities with computerised music synthesis. They called an end to the evening when everyone's eyes began to droop. "Okay, you two, off to bed with you!" Donna said. "You have school tomorrow, remember?"

"That's right, girls, hit the wooden hill! Move it!" chimed in Jan.

"Yes, Mo-therrr!" came the chorused reply.

Things were definitely on the mend.

*****

Friday Morning September 11^th

Morning found the girls in the kitchen over coffee, again with Tina feeling the effects of her medications. Donna and Janice were vying good-naturedly for stove and counter space to make the girls' breakfasts.

"Sam, I don't know if these medications are worth it," Tina moaned.

Jan and Donna shot each other amused glances. The way Tina looked and felt that morning reminded them both of their own pregnancies. Each felt sorry for the girl, but also saw the humour in the situation as well.

"Have you had some toast yet, Honey?" Donna asked.

"No, Aunt Donna, I…" Tina stopped talking abruptly and made a mad dash for the powder room.

"Mum," Sam asked, "isn't there anything you can give her to ease it for her?" Sam stared woefully at the door to the powder room. She looked like she wanted to be in there with Tina.

"I'm sorry, Sam," Donna said, "but there's really nothing we can do for her. Her body just has to adjust to its new hormone levels. The only thing that worked for me was dry toast, coffee and time."

Sam looked in askance to Jan, but Jan just shook her head, saying, "The only thing that's going to help her is time, Honey. It takes a week or three."

Time seemed to stand still for Sam. She just sat and stared forlornly at the powder room door.

"Why don't you go see if she's all right? She's been in there longer than usual." Jan's wan smile was little comfort to Sam.

"Tina?" the teen called softly from the door. A muffled moan was Tina's only response. Sam slipped into the small room as Jan and Donna looked on.

Donna smiled at Jan.

"You know, Donna," Jan started, "I think we're going to have to get used to the idea that they're going to be together for some time to come."

"I know," Donna said, looking at the closed door. "Do you think we have anything to worry about?"

"If you mean pregnancy, I'd like to think Tina has a bit more between her ears than empty space, but nothing short of abstinence is one-hundred percent certain. We aren't going to be able to stop them if that's what you're thinking. We can prevent them from doing anything around here, but you and I both know that they'll find a time and place to do what they want, if that is what they want."

"The way my Samantha looks at your Tina, I can't see where there could be any other conclusion, Jan. So what do we do? Watch them like hawks?"

"Is that what you'd like if you were them?"

"No," came the sheepish response, "but I don't want any grandchildren yet either!"

"Neither do I," Jan chuckled. "I'll have a talk with Tina tonight after she gets home from the university. Do you want to talk to Sam, or shall I?"

"We've already had that conversation, Jan, but I think it's time we had it again," Donna said. "I'm not going to demand they leave doors open when we aren't in the room, but I'm not giving her free rein, either."

"I agree." Just then the powder room door opened and the girls emerged. Tina was leaning heavily on Sam's arm.

"I think someone's staying home from school today," Jan said.

"But how will Sam get to school?" Tina mumbled.

"I'll drive the Red Rocket! How else?"

"Just be careful, okay?"

Jan looked like she was going to have a cow. She didn't even protest that Sam was going to drive her car!

"I promise, Sweetie. You just feel better. Here, let me help you up to your room."

This time it was Donna's turn to look shocked. Since when has she become so mothering?

Once the girls were on the stairs, Jan and Donna both started to talk at once.

"I don't…" Jan started.

"I can't…" Donna tried to speak as well.

Instead of finishing their thoughts, both women broke out into soft giggles. "I take it Tina doesn't lend her car to anyone," Donna finally managed.

"No, not even to me," came Jan's reply. "I take it Sam isn't quite the mothering type?"

"She's more like her father. You know, the 'quit whining and get with the programme' type."

"I think we'd better have those talks as soon as possible then, Donna. This looks far more serious than I thought."

"Umm hmm. It sure does. I'll talk to Sam…."

*****

"Here you go, Sweetie," Sam said as she got Tina to her room, "you just lie down and…."

"Oh no…." They both made a dash for the bathroom.

*****

"I don't think Sam's going to want to go to school today," Donna was saying.

"I think you're right. She'll probably be calling the house every five minutes to check on Tina."

*****

"Better?" Sam asked as she idly brushed a sweat-dampened lock of hair from Tina's forehead.

"Yeah, but I feel rotten."

"I'll go get you some toast. Do you want any coffee or tea?"

"Tea, please."

"Now I know you're sick. I'll be right back. Here's your dust bin in case you need it. I'll be right back, okay?"

"Uh huh…thanks, Sam."

*****

"Is Tina okay, Sam?" Jan asked.

"She will be, Aunt Jan. She asked me to bring her toast and some tea up to her."

"TEA?" came the incredulous response from Jan. "Are we talking about the same Tina?"

"Yeah, I think she's really feeling it today," Sam said to Jan as she looked pleadingly at her mother.

"Yes, Dear, you may stay home and take care of her. Your Aunt Jan and I already discussed it. As soon as you get Tina her tea and toast, why don't you come back down so we can have a little talk, okay?"

"Mo-the…."

"I don't want to hear it, young lady. As soon as you get done upstairs, you and I are going to have a little talk. I think it's about time you actually started taking those birth control pills you've been flushing down the toilet every month, too."

"You knew?"

Jan started to laugh. "Just what makes you think she wouldn't know, Sam? Get Tina her tea, I'll make her some toast."

"Yes'm."

*****

"Ready for more toast?"

"Uh huh." Sam held the toast up for Tina to take a bite of it. Donna and Janice looked on in silent amazement from the hall. Sam had left the door half way open as per Donna's earlier demands, so it was just a matter of standing there and watching.

"I think they know, Honey," Sam said as Tina munched on the tiny bite she took.

"Huh? Know what?" came Tina's puzzled response after she finally swallowed the morsel. "We haven't done anything."

"That may be the case, Sweetie, but they know how we feel about each other."

"It shows, huh?"

"It shows," came Jan's voice from the hall. "Since when do you let someone drive your car without having a major fit and a discussion about safety?"

"And since when do you play 'Mother Hen'?" chimed in Donna.

Both girls flushed. "That bad, huh?" Sam asked.

"That bad," Donna said.

"Wow. I didn't realise I was acting like a mother hen."

"Mind if we come in?" Jan asked of no-one in particular as she walked into the room, not waiting for a reply. She took the chair by the computer and pulled it closer to the bed, while Donna took the one by the bed. "Look, you two, Donna and I know how you feel. We aren't going to be able to stop you from doing what ever it is you've been doing behind our backs, but we aren't blind, either. Neither one of us wants to be a grandparent just yet."

"So you, young lady," Donna started in, "are going to start taking your pills, as of today."

"And you are going to use protection," Jan said as she placed a box of condoms on the bed. "I know that those hormones that you've been taking are going to have an effect on things, but they aren't going to stop everything completely. Be sure you use your heads."

"Jan and I would rather you two waited until you were married before you started fooling around," Donna started again. "But we aren't so naive as to think you couldn't possibly wind up…in trouble. So, from now on, things are going to be a little bit different. Jan and I are not going to go around pretending to be the sex police. We aren't going to insist you leave doors open and always have at least one foot on the floor on opposite sides of the bed like all the old movies did. But we don't expect to have it shoved down our throats, either."

"Donna's right. We don't want to see you 'sucking face,' " Sam and Tina both winced at the rather descriptive phrase, "at every opportunity and we don't want to accidentally hear you two going at it." They winced again. "As Donna said, we'd prefer if you two decided to wait. We aren't naive, either, so please use discretion if you must umm…engage in…er…."

"I think we get your drift, Aunt Jan, Mum." Tina nodded her head in agreement.

"Would you believe us if we said we haven't done…" Sam started to explain.

"You've done enough for your Aunt Jan and me to notice you were up to something, haven't you?"

Sam smiled sheepishly. "Yeah, I guess so."

"Then I expect you…."

"I'll refrain from any activity that can possibly get me into trouble until I can get a refi…" Donna lofted a small, white, compact-like container to Sam. It landed squarely in her lap. "…ill…"Sam's voice trailed off as the container landed in her lap. She smiled ruefully and continued. "I promise."

"Well?" Donna asked.

Sam opened the compact, took a pill out, and swallowed it.

"Thank you."

"Now, you two," Jan started, "I'll call the school and tell them you won't be in today. That does not give you license to…."

"We'll be good, Mum, Aunt Donna. We promise."

"Sam," Donna said, "since you are staying home to take care of Tina…."

"You won't need to do anything, Mum. I'll take care of her. I promised, too, you know."

"I know, Sweetie, and I love you all the more. You two be good." And with that, both women stood and left the room, closing the door -- completely -- behind them.

*****

"I think that went rather well," Donna said to Jan out in the hall, "don't you?"

"Yes, Donna, I do. I'll tell you something else, too. I'm glad Tina's dating Sam and not some other girl, or that Bradley Thorndike."

"So am I, Jan, so am I."

*****

Sam started to giggle. "Do you believe them?" Tina, a greyer grey by the moment, just nodded her head. "Do you need to get to the bathroom again?"

"Unn…." Tina made a lunge for the wastebasket.

*****

The "only thirty minutes or so" of morning sickness that Tina'd been promised turned out to be a lie that particular morning. It wasn't until noon that Tina was able to hold down more than a slice or two of toast at a time. Donna and Sam were talking in the kitchen as they prepared a clear beef broth for Tina's lunch.

"Mum, was I this bad as a little girl when I got sick?"

"Not always, Sweetie; sometimes you were worse."

Sam blanched. "Worse?"

Donna started laughing. "Yes, Honey, worse. The croup, Chicken Pox, Measles, the Mumps…you had them all. Yes, there were times, I can tell you. Be grateful Tina isn't a demanding spoiled little brat."

"I never…."

"Sometimes you did."

"I'm sorry, Mum," Sam said as she hugged her mother. "Ohmigods!"

"What is it, Honey?"

"I just remembered! Tina and I have dates tonight!"

"You're just remembering that now? Do you have their phone numbers?"

"No! We just met them last night; remember? I never got any numbers; I figured we'd never need them. I had no intention of dating those guys!"

"Then why'd you accept the dates in the first place?"

"I didn't, Tina did, remember?"

Donna started to laugh. "Sam, Honey, you don't think…."

"She wouldn't…she couldn't. No, Ma, there's just no way anyone could get that sick…could they?"

"Stranger things have been known to happen, Sweetie. I wouldn't doubt for a minute that Tina is having a psychosomatic reaction to her date with George tonight."

"I'll ki…."

"No, you'll be understanding and supportive. Remember, you had a lifetime to get used to boys and dating or not dating. She's had, what, a week to get used to it? Give her a little leeway, at least for now. She can discuss it with Doctor Bennett when she sees him, what, tomorrow?"

"No, I think that her next appointment is next weekend. But I think we're going to discuss it today. I can't believe she got sick because she has a date!"

"Now, now, now, you don't know that for a fact, Sam."

"I'll bet it's true…."

"Drop it…JAMES!"

"Mu…me?"

"You were beginning to sound just like him," Donna said gently. Sam's hands began to tremble.

"Mum, I'm scared," Sam began to cry. She dropped the spoon into the broth, splattering the hot soup all over her apron, and then covered her face with her hands. "I don't want to be like him, Mum. I can't…." she sobbed.

Donna came up behind her daughter and, reaching from behind her, shut off the stove, then turned her around and pulled her into a hug. "No-one's going to be like him, Honey, I promise you. No-one has to be like him in your life ever again. Jan promised me she'd have the name of a good therapist today."

*****

Once Donna calmed Sam down, she brought Tina her soup.

"Where's Sam?" Tina asked.

"She's lying down, Honey. Here, eat this."

"But…."

"Don't worry, she's just relaxing for a little while. She made this for you, you know. So why don't you eat it, okay?"

Tina smiled weakly. "She really made it for me?"

"Yes, Sweetheart, she made almost everything you ate or drank today. She stayed home to take care of you."

"She really does love me, huh?"

"Yes, Sweetie, she does. She was so worried about you…I think it's what made her so tired. What are you going to do about this boy you met last night? What's his name again? George?"

"Oh gods! I have a date with him tonight and I don't even have his number to tell him I can't make it!" Tina moaned. She grew visibly paler with the thought.

"Honey, do you think that you might be feeling ill because you have a date tonight?"

"I really don't know, Aunt Donna," she groaned. "Maybe I am. I never wanted to go out with him in the first place. I was so mad with Sam for flirting with Freddie that I never heard a word George was saying. I didn't even know I had a date with him until we were walking back to the car!"

"Do you think your friends at school would be able to get in touch with him for you?"

"I don't know; maybe. If they go to the rave tonight, they'll see him, I guess."

"Why don't I call them for you and tell them you can't make it."

"I'll still have to go out with him sometime, though, won't I?

"Honey, you don't ever have to go out with anyone you don't want to. That's completely up to you. It wouldn't be very polite to make a date, break it and never go out with him, but you don't have to."

Tina groaned again. "Oh, Aunt Donna…I can't do that. I just can't."

"I thought you'd feel that way, too, Honey. Let's worry about that when the time comes. Right now, you just eat your soup and try to feel better, okay?

"Okay. Aunt Donna?"

"Hmm?"

"Thanks."

"You're quite welcome, Sweetie. Do you have your little friend's phone number?"

Tina gave a half-hearted giggle at hearing her friends referred to that way. "Yes I do, Aunt Donna, in my book-bag by my desk. I have a phone book with all my friends' numbers in it. But, Aunt Donna?"

"Yes?"

"They're not exactly so little any more."

Donna started to laugh. "I'm sorry, Honey. Old habits are hard to break. Of course they aren't so little any more. I'm just a lot older than I want to think about. Who should I call?"

"Rochelle. She'll make sure Leticia knows, and she'll tell George for me."

"You just finish your lunch and relax, Honey. I'll call them for you."

"Thanks."

Donna kissed Tina on the forehead, stood up, and then went in to check on Sam.

*****

Donna knocked on Sam's door and peered in the room. "Hi, mind if I come in?"

"No, Ma. Come on in and have a seat," Sam said, patting the bed beside her.

"You were right about Tina. Even she thinks it might be a psychosomatic reaction to her unexpected date with George."

"She can't really be that unsure of herself, can she, Mum?"

"Put yourself in her shoes. She's never had a date with anyone but you. And all those dates were all with her in the boy's role. She hasn't been a girl for more than a week and she has a date with a boy she doesn't even know. How would you feel?"

"Scared sh…uh, out of my mind."

"You had it right the first time, Sweetie. She's so scared she can't even move."

"So what do we do about it?"

"We help take the heat off and get her through it as best we can. There's nothing more we can do."

"But how? By breaking the date?"

"No, she's already decided to do that, but she also feels obligated to go out with him, because she's already agreed to a date with him."

"Gods…Tina and her sense of duty. What a pain."

"I would have suggested it even if she didn't feel obligated to go through with it, Sam. You could learn a thing or two from her about responsibility, you know."

"I know…. So how do we handle it, Ma?"

"First, we call her friend Rochelle and tell her Tina can't make it tonight. Since she feels she has to go out with this…this…George, we tell Rochelle that she needs to get his number so that Tina can call him for a date in a week or two…when she's feeling better. That ought to give her enough time to deal with her emotions and discuss them with her therapist. Does that sound okay to you?"

"You're a genius, Mum. Thanks."

"Feeling up to helping me with the dishes in the kitchen?"

"Sure, Ma. For you, anything."

*****

By the time Three Thirty rolled around and Sam was reasonably certain Ro would be home, Tina was finally resting peacefully enough to be asleep.

"I'll call Ro for you, Ma," Sam said from the den.

"Honey, I told Tina I'd call for her, and I mean to do just that."

"Ro's my friend, too, y'know."

"I know, Sam; and if you like, you may talk to her after I'm through."

"But…."

"But nothing," Donna said as she picked up the phone.

Sam opened her mouth to protest once more, but the look from her mother caused her to close her mouth.

"Thank you, Sam. I'll let you talk to her as soon as I'm done. All right?"

"Sure, Ma."

"Hello?" … "May I speak with Rochelle please?" … "You're Rochelle?" … "My, such a lovely voice! Hello, Rochelle, I'm Sam's mother and Tina's Aunt. Tina asked me to call you today. She's really feeling under the weather and sorry that she won't be able to make it to the…what was it she called it? Oh yes, the rave."

Sam was standing beside her mother, stepping nervously from foot to foot, a pained expression on her face. Why does she have to be such a June Cleaver? she screamed to herself.

"What was that, Dear?" … "Of course not! She's in bed sleeping. The poor thing was sick to her stomach all morning." … "You're relieved? Why should you be relieved, Rochelle? Is there something I should be aware of?" … "You're sure?" … "All right, then." … "And you won't mind getting this George's phone number for her?" … "Thank you, Dear. I believe my Sam would like to speak with you next." … "It was a pleasure talking to you, Rochelle. Thank you again for your help. Here's Sam."

AT LAST! Sam screamed silently. "Hi, Ro? Sorry 'bout that, but you know mums."

"Hey, no problem," Ro said, giggling. "I've got one, too, you know. So, what's it like living with June Cleaver?"

"You noticed?" Sam said, laughing. "I'll tell you some other time."

"She's still standing right there, isn't she?"

"Yep!"

"Gawd! Hey, is Tina gonna be okay? It's not because of Lee and the Wild Pair is it?"

"Nah, it's her date with George."

"Oh shit! Is she that choked up about it?"

"Yeah. She never even realised she agreed to go out with him! Can you believe it? She was fixated on me and my exchange with Freddie! She actually thought I was flirting with him!"

"Well, you were, sorta."

"Yeah, I guess…." Sam started to feel guilty. Was this all really my fault? she asked herself silently. "Hey, uh, Ro?"

"Yeah?"

"When you get that number from George, be sure and talk to Freddie. I want him to know that Tina didn't even realise she agreed to a date. Try and feel him out as to what George is like and all. Think you can handle that for me? I think I need to stay home and take care of her tonight."

"You'd better take care of her, Sam. That girl loves you like you wouldn't believe. She was so jealous of your talk with Freddie that I think she was contemplating taking him on!"

"I think she would have if it weren't for the way she was dressed, Ro."

"Daaaaamn! Listen, I gotta call Lee, then I gotta get some dinner. See you at school on Monday?"

"If not sooner. I'm working tomorrow in the back room at The Under-World."

"At the mall?!?"

"Yeah."

"What time you get off? I c'n meet you out front."

"Really?"

"Yeah, Girlfrien', really. See if you can drag Miss Tee out with you. We'll make a day of it."

"I get off at four. Can you be there?"

"You got it! I'll bet we find Lee there somewhere, too."

"Khuehle! See y'then!"

"Bye, Girlfrien'! See y'at the mall!"

"Do you mean to tell me you actually made some new friends?" Donna asked as Sam hung up the phone.

"Yeah, Ma. I really made some new friends. Some real friends, too, not just the kind who are your friends as long as you can get them a discount at work."

"Will I ever get to meet them?" Donna's voice had a pleading note to it. "I know why you never brought any of your friends home before, but…." Donna looked like she was about to cry.

"Only if you promise to meet me at the door with a kiss when I bring them home…and serve us cookies and cow in the kitchen." The water works were starting again for Sam.

"Do you really mean that, Sam?"

"Yes, Mum, I really mean it. I do love you, you know."

"I know, Sweetheart, I know. But it's so nice to hear sometimes." They fell into each other's arms and had a good sniffle fit.

"Mum, I'm going to go up and sit with Tina for a while. Wanna come with?"

"You love her so much…. You go up alone. You need your time alone together. I'll watch my soaps and get dinner going."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm sure…and I've never been prouder of you than I am today…Enigma. I love you Sam, Samantha, Samuel. Whatever you decide to be, I'll always love you. Now, go and be with Tina. You need each other."

*****

Tina sensed, more than heard, the door to her room open and close as Sam entered the room. She took a deep sighing breath, almost as if she were sniffing the air, then went back to sleep.

Noticing it, Sam smiled, shook her head, then went over to the computer and picked up the keyboard and trackball. She brought them over to the bed with her, their extension cables snaking out behind her like two long grey ribbons, then snuggled in beside Tina. The way Tina seemed to snuggle up to her was pure heaven.

Sam was so engrossed in the story she was reading that she never heard Tina wake up. Her first clue was the warm hand pulling her tight to the body spooned behind her.

"Mmm…welcome back to the land of the living. Feeling better?"

"Did you really make everything I ate or drank today?" Tina asked, ignoring Sam's question.

"Mostly."

"Lunch, too?"

"Mm hmm"

"Why? Why didn't you go to school?"

"Like I'd be able to concentrate with you in the bathroom every five minutes."

"You wouldn't have known that."

"And like my mother would be able to answer the phone every three."

"Were you that worried?"

"No…that scared."

"Huh?"

"I've never seen you so sick. I got scared…and…and…and mad…and…."

"Mad?"

"Yeah…." Sam started to cry.

"Sam? Sam! Look at me, damn it!"

Sam turned over, but couldn't look Tina in the eye. "You guessed that my being sick wasn't just my pills, huh?" Sam just sniffled. "Will you look at me?!? Please, Sam."

"Tina, I got so mad at you I…." Sam started to sob. She kept looking down at her own chest, not able to bring herself to look into Tina's eyes. "I wuh-wanted to hurt you. Mu-my muh-mother called me…James!"

"Oh gods…Sam, it's okay, y…."

"No it's NOT! I-I-I can't even th-think things like that! I duh-don't want to be like him! I cuh-cuh-I can't!"

"We'll get you into therapy…soon, I promise."

"Buh…."

"No buts, I promise."

"I wanted to hit you!"

"But you didn't. Don't you understand? You didn't."

"Buh…."

"Shhhhh. Just hold me. Don't talk, just hold me."

Never before had Tina felt so helpless or loved in her life. She just held Sam in her arms 'til she cried herself to sleep. Then slowly, Tina squirmed out from Sam's grasp, being careful not to wake the sleeping teen, donned her robe and slippers, then made her way to the kitchen.

*****

"Well, look at what the cat's dragged in!" Donna said as Tina shuffled into the kitchen. "Feeling better?"

"Some. I'm worried about Sam, though. She's really shook up."

"Is she okay?" Donna asked, the fear evident in her voice.

"She's sleeping. She cried herself to sleep in my arms. That had to be the worst experience I've ever had."

"I know, Honey. When your mother called to check on you she said she'd made appointments for us with a Doctor Eileen Eastman. From what your mother said, she's supposed to be the best in her field.

"Good. I'm glad. I don't think I could stand a repeat of what I just had to help her through. Every time I think about it, I…." The barely controlled rage was painfully evident to Donna. Tina, seeing the expression on the woman's face, cut herself off. "I'm sorry, Aunt Donna, I…."

"No need to be sorry, Sweetie, I know how you feel. I feel that way every time I see those bruises on her face. I tried to stop him…so help me, I tried…."

Tina pulled the woman into a hug, stopping her in mid sentence. I don't think I could manage to do this twice in one day, she thought. Tina was on the verge of tears, pleading for her to stop her self-debasement. "Please, Aunt Donna. No-one blames you. It wasn't your fault. It really wasn't."

"That's so easy to say, Honey. Here, you sit down and let me get you a nice cup of cocoa."

*****

By the time Jan got home, the emotional roller coaster of the day seemed to have come to a halt. Tina was staying home from her university classes as she was still a bit weak in the knees about leaving the house alone after her unintended promise to date George. Sam -- still unnerved by her brush with emotions that, until then, had been so totally alien to her -- was hanging around Tina like a moth about a lamp and Donna had a complete seven course meal for them all ready to eat as Jan walked in the door.

"I'm home!" Jan called from the mud room.

If it weren't for the fact that it was Jan -- a woman -- who was the breadwinner coming home from a day at the office, the scene would have resembled something from "Leave it to Beaver" or "The Danny Thomas Show." Everyone crowded into the small room to welcome the head of the household home with kisses and hugs.

As Jan and Donna slowly made their way back into the kitchen, Jan sniffed the air and started to speak to Donna quietly. "I thought I told you that you don't need to be playing 'Suzie Home-maker' around here."

"I know, Jan, but I can't seem to help myself. I need to be doing something while I sit around here, and…."

Jan stopped in her tracks before they left the room, closing the door to the kitchen. "Donna, as much as I appreciate all the help with the house and the cooking, you really need to be taking some time out for yourself. Look at you! You have one arm in a cast, you just got home from the hospital…."

"I know, Jan, but…."

"Doctor Eastman said this might be one of the manifestations of the…."

"Please, Jan, not again, not now. We've had a very long day on that score around here."

"Tina?!?" The alarm and concern in Jan's voice were evident.

"No. Sam."

Jan's face went white as a sheet. "She didn't do…."

"No, I saw it happening and called her on it. She's spent the entire afternoon either crying or doting on Tina."

"It's just as well that I made those appointments for you two for Monday. Poor thing. Is Sam okay?"

"She'll be fine; she's just a bit shook by it all."

"Good, and as for you…I like to cook, Donna. That's why I had the kitchen done up the way it is. I'd like to think I'm allowed to use my own kitchen once in a while."

"I'm sorry, Jan, I…."

Jan gave her a brief one-armed hug, pulled the woman to her side, smiled affectionately, and said, "I know, Donna, I know. Come on, let's get in and eat that scrumptious smelling dinner before it's ruined."

*****

The End of Part-21

*****

Another Note to My Readers:

Re: Part-21

Some of the things in this part of the story seem contrived, almost as if the character is using a crutch to MAKE a scene work. Or that the character is being morose about something that they've done or not done, that you or I have complete control over. These are crutches, and they are facts, the facets of a life in a home with an abusive spouse, parent, or child. Let me explain…

There is a point where you see Sam get upset because she is starting to act like her father and is called on it by her mother.

The children do not know it's happening until someone makes them aware of it. After a while, they won't need someone to make them aware of the fact that they are behaving in such an abusive manner, but they still can't control it. After more time, they see it happening and they learn to stop it. Finally, after much therapy and behaviour modification, the reaction stops happening. This is the ultimate goal, and it can take years to achieve.

In Donna, the desire to stop the beating and the inability to do anything about it can and often does lead to this person's becoming a June Cleaver. The examples here are: "Here let me fix you a nice cup of cocoa," or "My, aren't your little friends just so sweet?" This person has been unable to stop the bad, so here Donna makes up for it by being the best "Suzie Home-maker" she can. It can be cloying in its sweetness and cliche relation to life. But it happens. It ain't pretty. These are outward manifestations of the abusive home. She can't stop being overly sweet and nice. She needs to make up for what she couldn't do. Save her child from pain.

Can the abused child become abusive?

YES.

If the reaction is pointed out before they actually hurt someone, can or do they become so very morose?

YES.

Sometimes the children become so morose they commit suicide. For as bad as they can be, the children can also try to be good. Self effacing and self abusive behaviours can become part of their personalities.

In the case of Sam and children like Sam, it's entirely possible that they would hate their abusive parent's behaviour enough for them to kill themselves if they think they can't stop it in themselves. Especially if they managed to actually do something besides get angry.

The abusers are not proud of their abusive tendencies…at first. That comes much later. At first they hide them, becoming morose and apologetic after they've been abusive. Later in life, they're still apologetic, but they eventually become proud of their ability to control through fear, tyranny and pain.

In the case of parental abuse, it is something the child generally learns outside the home, at school, or after school. But the behaviour IS learned.

Child, spousal and parental abuses are things that must stop. The only way to stop them is to recognise the signs, and to take action. Ignoring it or saying "I don't want to get involved" are the worst things you can do, both for those involved, and for your own feelings of self worth. Learn the signs, and take steps. Please don't report a mother for slapping her child; sometimes corporal punishment is necessary. There is a fine line between discipline and abuse. Learn it and act on it. PLEASE.

Thank you for listening. I now return you to our irregularly scheduled story.

Wendy-J

*****

Part-22

Saturday Morning September 12^th

Sam woke up on her own Saturday morning and padded down the hall to Tina's room. Quietly she opened the door and went inside, closing it behind her. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she leaned over and gently kissed Tina's eyes. When Tina's eyes fluttered open, Sam just smiled. "Mornin', Sleepy head. I gotta get ready for work. Why don't you sleep in? Think you can meet me after work at the mall?"

"Work? Huh? Wha'?"

Sam giggled. "Meet me at the mall after work. Umm…how 'bout at the bench by the fountain?"

Tina smiled, "What time?"

"Four."

" 'kay. Love you," Tina mumbled, almost, but not quite, awake. A smile crossed her face as she closed her eyes and fell back to sleep.

Sam sat there a few minutes and just watched Tina sleep. Looking at the clock on Tina's night table, she sighed then, quietly got up and left the room.

*****

Sam walked into the kitchen, her hair still damp from her shower. "Morning!" she said brightly when she saw her mother and Jan sitting at the table over coffee.

"Good morning, Sweetie," Donna said. Jan just beamed a smile in Sam's direction.

Talking as she poured a cup of coffee and dropped some bread into the toaster, Sam said, "I asked Tina to meet me at the mall after work today…but I don't think she really heard me."

"That's okay, Sam," Jan said. "I'll remind her before she leaves for work."

"Work?" Sam asked.

"She has some consulting to do today. Linda's picking her up at ten," Jan replied. "I guess with all that's been happening lately, it slipped my mind. It was one of the conditions that Linda attached to the credit card she gave Tina."

"I guess Ro and I are on our own then," Sam said as the smile disappeared from her face.

"Oh, I wouldn't count Tina out just yet. Let me have a talk with Linda when she gets here."

Sam just grinned.

Breakfast was pleasant and uneventful. As Sam was getting ready to walk out the door, she stopped in her tracks. "Is something the matter, Honey?" Donna asked. She was standing by the door to see Sam off.

"I just remembered -- I left my bike back at the house! I'll never make it to work on time now!"

"Why don't you take Tina's car?" Jan asked from the hallway.

"Are you sure about that? I mean…."

"You're the only one she lets drive it without having a fit. I don't see where it would be a problem."

"But…."

"Would you rather take the wagon?"

"I'd be too scared to drive that, Aunt Jan. I mean, what if I had an accident? I'll just be late to work. Could you call in for me, Mum?"

"Don't be silly," Jan said as she took the spare keys to Tina's car from the key rack in the hall and handed them to Sam. "Just be careful. Somehow, I don't think she'll be upset at all. Besides, you'll both need a way home from the mall."

"Okay, if you're sure. Thanks!" Sam said as she started back out the door.

"Sam?" Donna said as Sam started to pull the door closed.

Sam turned, and, seeing the look on her mother's face, gave her a kiss on the cheek. "I love you, too, Mum. I'll see you later tonight, okay?"

"Thank you, Sam. I hope you have a good day at work. Please be careful…and don't overdo it!" she admonished.

"I love you, Ma," Sam said with a smile as she pulled the door closed behind her.

"Well, I'd better go wake sleeping beauty," Jan said to Donna, then started for the stairs. "I'd bet she's completely forgotten about her appointment with Linda."

Donna laughed and said, "You know…I think some parts of child rearing are just plain universal." With that she started back into the kitchen.

Waking Tina was nowhere near the ordeal Jan thought it would be and soon, Tina was dressed in a simple skirt and peasant blouse. She was ready to go when Linda showed up at ten. As Tina and Linda were headed out the door, Jan said, "And don't forget you promised to meet Sam in the…."

"Mall by the fountain at four," Tina finished for her.

Jan looked startled. "One other thing," Jan said, "I told Sam to drive your car today. Her bicycle is still at the other house."

Tina just shrugged her shoulders and smiled. "Ready, Linda?"

Jan just shook her head. When they were settled back at the kitchen table, Jan asked, "Why doesn't Sam have her own car?"

"I wanted to buy her one for her sixteenth birthday," Donna began wistfully, "but Jim wouldn't hear of it. His excuse was that the two cars were more than enough for the three of us. He cried poor, saying we didn't need the added expense of the maintenance and insurance."

"But?"

"Jan, he makes enough money for us to live in a house like this! I just think he was just trying to hobble us."

"Then it's settled. I'll get her a car."

"Jan! I can't let you do that!"

"Why not? It's not like I need the money I earn at Spectra. I could quit tomorrow and not miss it the trusts are that substantial. Frank left us well provided for."

"But a car, Jan? That's…."

"What she'll get. She can't be bumming rides and taking her bike to work all the time. What about when it rains or snows? And if Tina needs to go somewhere during the day, how is Sam going to get to work or home from school? We didn't register for the bus. Sam needs a car and she'll get one. Now, where are the want ads?"

*****

Tina was spewing out a constant stream of data to the stenographers as she worked. She'd already changed the security routines, balanced the load, added a few bells, whistles and traps for hackers. Now she was hacking the university system to do some tel-netting of her own. The system she was manipulating was sweet. It didn't have the latest processors, but what it lacked there it made up for in multiple processor processing power.

Damn, this place is nice, she thought as she switched terminals to co-ordinate her attack with an automated subroutine. "Then I want you to get boards made by…" she was saying as she broke through the firewalls and accessed an internal I.T. account. Once into the university's system she started setting herself up with an external proxy. It was almost too easy with the data routines she'd written.

"After you get the processors, I want those to be matched processors, by the way. Be sure their tolerance is between .0001 and .0003 percent…." No-one is going to get to her if I have any say in the matter, she said to herself as she worked. "Now for RAM I want…" she was relentless.

Linda looked on in stunned amazement. I knew she was good, but….

"Linda, you wouldn't believe what I saw in the window at Mandee's the other day…" Tina nattered on as the computer screens flashed by.

It wasn't quite like you saw on Star Trek T.N.G. when Data did it, the screens actually stopped for a second or two, but it was close.

"Tina, how can you tell what you're doing?" Linda asked in amazement.

Tina laughed. "I'm not reading the whole screen, Linda," she replied never taking her eyes away from the flashing screens as her fingers danced over the keys. "I've looked at these screens so often that I know where to look for the data I need. If I see what I want, I go on to the next one. If I don't I change the field and move on. It's that simple.

"You have enough incoming lines for a T-3 and you aren't even on a T-1! I want a pair of T-3s in here by the time I get the new processors in, unless you can afford a fibre drop. Now, for the microwave links…."

I can't believe the way she changes back and forth, Linda thought. She's almost completely detached when she talks about the system. It's like she becomes a different person. And then in the next breath she's a bubbling teenager as she talks about dresses. I'd better tell Eugene. It's almost frightening. It's like she has multiple personalities or something.

*****

Donna needn't have worried about Sam taking it easy; Jennifer Winchester found plenty of busy work for Sam that didn't involve anything more strenuous than filing sales receipts. Sam, while nearly bored to tears, was thankful for the opportunity to return to work. The day passed slowly, but it felt good to be productive again.

At five 'til four, Sam was at her locker, getting ready to leave when Jennifer Winchester walked up to her. Jenny smiled sadly, looking at Sam's fading bruises. She wanted to hold the child and never let her go. "Sam. I just…" Linda and Tina strolled into view, causing Jenny's breath to catch in her throat. They had come in through the car park entrance. The two were talking animatedly and didn't even notice Jenny or Sam.

Seeing Missus Winchester freeze, Sam looked over her shoulder and…"Tina! Linda!" she called out excitedly.

"Oh bother," Jenny mumbled.

"Is something wrong, Missus Winchester?" Sam asked.

"Hmm?" Jenny looked distracted. "No, Sam, it's nothing. I…why don't you run along and have some fun with Tina? I'll see you Monday, after school."

"Are you okay, Missus Winchester?"

Jenny reached out and touched Sam's bruised face gently. "I'm fine, Sam; you just get better." Removing her hand from Sam's face, the starch returned. "I'll expect you here promptly at four. Now go! Have fun; that's an order."

"Yes'm," Sam smiled at the brief and uncharacteristic show of emotion.

"Hi, Jenny, Sam." Linda said. "I just love that shade of yellow-green, Sam," she teased. "It should sell well during Hallowe'en."

"Hello, Linda," Jenny said. "Tina, you look very nice today." Tina just blushed and looked at the floor. "Is that how you respond to a complement, Dear?" she chided good-naturedly.

"N-no, Ma'am," Tina stumbled over her timorous reply. "Thank you, Ma'am."

"Why don't you two run along and have some fun," Jenny said. "Linda and I need to talk about a few things. Linda, you did give her one of the…."

"Yes, one of the new ones."

"Excellent. Sam…."

"Four o'clock sharp, I promise," Sam finished for her. "Come on, Tee, Ro's waiting for us. See y'later, Missus Winchester, Linda!" Grabbing Tina's hand, Sam led her through the store and out onto the mall.

*****

"So, Linda, which one did you give her?"

"One digit up from yours. I have to hand it to you, Boss, as soon as she saw it, she fell in love with it. Internet access, hybrid technology…she knew more about the features than I do and I've had mine for a month!"

The two strolled casually into Jenny's office. "I wish you wouldn't call me that," Jenny said. "So, will she be able to handle the system?"

"At first, I thought we made a mistake, Jen. She just looked at the computers for an hour. She didn't even try to log in; hell, she didn't even sit at one of the terminals and look at a screen. She just looked at the racks without saying a word. Five minutes after that I had to bring in three stenographers just to keep up. It was then, at that moment, I knew our selection was right on the money. We'll have the transcripts in an hour, by the way."

"Transcripts?"

"Yeah! She was going so fast, the two stenographers I brought in couldn't keep up! The part that amazes me is that she was spewing out all this information while she was at the keyboard of the main server. I've never seen anyone's fingers move so quickly in my life, Jenny. She's changed the encryption routines, streamlined what we have, and, I swear to you, she was doing it all while she was talking about what we're going to need and how cute the dress she saw in the window at Mandee's was! Come to think of it, I don't remember ever giving her the login to the servers!"

Jennifer frowned. "Could our security be that lax?" she mused. "One digit up, you said?"

"Yeah, Boss, 3711."

Jenny winced, "I really wish you wouldn't call me that."

"Anything you say, Boss," Linda said with a smile.

*****

"So you couldn't get hold of Lee?" Tina asked Rochelle as the trio strolled the mall aimlessly.

"Nope, never tried. I know she'll be here; she did Clifton two days running. Besides, she practically lives here, for Pete's sake. If you want to find Lee, look for shoe stores. I swear that girl has a pair of shoes for every blouse and skirt she owns."

"So, about last night, umm…how'd it go?" Sam asked.

"It was totally Khuehle! You should see everything that goes on back stage!" Ro said, indulging the geek within. "I mean…."

"Actually, I was thinking more along the lines of…."

"Oh…yeah, right. Uh, Sam, George is gonna be a problem." Tina looked panicked. Ro started to laugh, "No, not that kind of problem, Tee, relax. He was, like, so totally bummed he almost couldn't play."

"Shit," Sam said. "I was afraid of that."

"What?" Tina squeaked. "He's not going to be like Brad, is he?"

"No, Tee," Ro said, smiling. "He, uh, doesn't usually get interested in too many girls. I mean, he's not like Freddie, y'know?"

Tina looked perplexed.

"She means," Sam explained, "he doesn't date much, but when he does, he falls head over heels for the girl he's with."

"So how is that going to be a problem?" Tina asked, her fear painfully obvious. "I'm only gonna go out with him the one time."

"The problem, Sweet Cheeks, is that he's already fallen for you," Sam said.

Tina looked like a scared rabbit. "But…."

"Did you ever…. Never mind; I already know the answer."

"What?" Tina and Ro chorused.

"I was gonna draw an analogy for her. Y'know, to think about someone she really wanted to date and remember what it felt like. It's just…."

"I never wanted to date anyone that badly, Sam; you know that. I asked when there were big events and stuff, but…."

"Shit, you poor thing," Ro said.

"Damn it, Ro, did Freddie have any suggestions?" Sam asked.

"None you or Tina want to hear."

"Shitshitshitshitshit! Figures I'd get that kind of response from him. Didn't you tell him Tina didn't even know she agreed to a date?"

"Yeah. It, like, didn't make any difference; he just grinned."

"So what am I supposed to do?" Tina asked.

"We'll have to figure it out, Hon. I know he gave you their numbers, Ro. Have 'em with?"

"Yeah, uh," she dug into her handbag and came up with an autographed promotional shot of the band. "Here."

"How tacky can you get?" Sam asked no-one in particular. "Thanks, Ro," she said, folding the 8x10 glossy and putting it in her back pocket.

"Tina, if you really feel you have go out with George, we've gotta find me a date."

"Why?" Tina looked crestfallen.

"Because, there's no way in hell I'm letting you go on a date alone."

Ro giggled.

"What's so funny?" Tina asked.

"You. Both of you. Tina, if I were Sam, I wouldn't let you go on your first date alone either. If you were both fourteen, maybe, but now?

"Tee?" Ro asked.

"Or me," Tina answered, playing off the 1960s line from the movie "Coffee Tea or Me."

"Where'd you learn to play the keyboard through a computer?" Ro asked, puzzled. "I sat at my box for hours and I couldn't come close to anything that sounded like music. The software won't let me do chords and the attack was…it never varied. I mean, on the piano, and even on an organ or a synthesizer, you can vary the inputs and…"

"Were you using the software that came with your blaster card?"

"Yeah, but…."

"How old is the keyboard?"

"Three or four years," she replied, and then it dawned on her. "Ooh! You need an addressable chip for the keyboard controller, don't you?"

Tina nodded. "Not just on the mobo, but on the board itself, too. And the free programmes are so limited in their abilities, they're almost useless for anything but simple melodies. Now, if you use some of the better software on the market…."

"Gotcha."

"So, how come I never hear you practising?" Sam asked Tina.

Tina and Ro looked at her like she was some sort of doofus. Ro pulled a Discman out of her purse. The ear-buds, their cord still wrapped around the player, swung back and forth beneath it like pendula.

"Shit…Never mind," she said, chagrined. "Headphones!" Sam berated herself. "How much of a ditz can I be?!?"

"I started trying to play with my computer sound programmes a few years ago when I learned you could play guitar really good. I wanted an excuse to…" she left the thought unfinished, blushing. "Anyway, I wrote some subroutines for the free software I had. That was pretty cool, but it still didn't work right, so I bought a new keyboard and saved for some real software and started practising. But I never felt comfortable enough to try playing with you, Sam. I mean, you're so good at it and…. Well…. Anyway, when I got the computer working the other night, I wanted to show Mike what could be done with the software and I sorta forgot where I was and…."

Sam started to laugh. "Want to practice together sometime?"

"Really?!? Do you mean it?"

"Hell, you're as good on the computer as I am on the guitar. YES I mean it!"

A faint chirping sound was heard. "What was that?" Sam asked. "Did you get a new cell phone, Ro?"

"Not me, I hate those things!" The chirp sounded again.

Suddenly, Tina started digging frantically at her purse. Sam looked on in puzzled amazement, while Rochelle giggled at the frantic movements Tina was making, trying to get into her purse with her talons.

"Damned zip…" Tina hissed. She retrieved the phone as it rang a fourth time. " 'Lo?"

"You mean she's one of 'THEM?' " Ro asked Sam. Ignoring the girl, Sam just stared at Tina. "Why didn't she tell me her cell number?" Ro continued.

"I didn't know she had one," came the puzzled response.

"Tina?" said the voice on the phone.

"Uh…yeah, uh…who…?"

"Jennifer Winchester."

Tina's posture improved immediately. It was almost as if she'd come to attention. "Umm…Wa-wa-what can I do for you, Missus Winchester?"

Sam giggled. Ro looked from one girl to the other. "What's so funny, Sam?"

"Uh…it's my boss, and…Tina's new boss."

"So?"

"Well, Tina's always been sorta scared of her."

"Press programme three," Jenny said.

"Hold on," Tina said, glanced at the phone, and then pressed the keys. The phone beeped twice, warbled, then beeped again. "Go."

"Linda told me that you were able to log into the servers without her giving you a…." Jenny began.

"Wait a minute," Ro said. "You mean Tee works at The Under-World, too?"

"Well, sort of; she's a computer consultant for them."

"Uh…well, yeah," Tina said into the tiny phone. "I mean, I was able to get in via a back door to the main OS. It's one of the things I fixed today. That and the load distribution…."

"Oooooh…." Ro said. "But why the phone?"

"Beats me," Sam replied. "I guess she's doing some sys-adminly stuff, too."

Spying an empty bench, Sam nodded to Ro, then took Tina by the arm and guided her over to it while Tina talked on the phone.

"And you say it's been taken care of?" Jenny asked.

"Yes'm. I don't think you have to worry about anything, I didn't see any traces of hackers or…."

"Hackers!?!"

"Hackers are usually nothing more than computer geeks who find it a challenge to break into a computer's security system, Ma'am. True hackers aren't out to cause trouble or damage systems, they just break through your security and leave you a note or something to tell you they were there and how they got there."

"Does she always go into la-la-land like this?" Ro asked, giggling.

"When it comes to computers, she does," Sam replied. "That's why I didn't want you talking about electronics the other night. Same thing -- 'LOST IN SPACE.' " Both girls broke into a fit of giggles.

"You're sure about this?" asked Jenny, more than a bit concerned.

"Like I said, Missus Winchester, I didn't see any signs that anyone's hit the system. If it had been a cyber terrorist, he would have bombed the system and shut you down. If it had been a hacker, he or she would have left you a note, making fun of you and your security measures. Don't worry. You're safe. You don't have a big enough name to attract the attention of most hackers and cyber terrorists look for the publicity of hitting the big names like Amazon or Micro$oft. Look, uh…Missus Winchester, this isn't exactly the right place to talk about this, so, umm…I mean…I have some research to do for you over the next couple of days, so why don't you let me do that? And we can talk about this after I get that finished. Okay? I promise you, your system is safe for the time being, and no-one is going to break in over the next couple of days."

"Are you sure about that, Tina?"

"Missus Winchester, even NORAD gets broken into. The trick is to keep things in a constant state of flux. Your system is doing that now. It isn't a guarantee that someone won't manage to get in anyway, but the odds are more than in our favour that…."

"Jeez, what a geek!" Ro giggled.

"Tell me about it," Sam said with a smile. "At least she pays attention to real life, too."

"Yeah, I guess so. I mean, look at Jon. Now that's one boy who's a lost cause," Ro giggled. "I swear his parents must be straight out of the EARLY sixties."

"Yeah, and that's one of the things I wanted to talk to you about," Sam said, seeing an opening. "He really is a nice guy and since Tina won't refuse to talk to him, like the rest of the school does, we have got to do something about his image."

"Ain't that the truth! I swear, I'm losing dates just because he eats lunch with us!"

Tina pressed a button, folded the phone, and then put it back in her purse. "What about Jon?" she asked.

"Speak of the devil," Ro hissed.

Tina and Sam looked in the direction of Ro's hooked thumb. There was Jon, in all his pear shaped, geeky glory, walking into "Radio-Shack."

"It's time for Operation New You," Sam giggled.

"Huh?" came Tina's puzzled response.

"Look, Tee," Rochelle started, "I like Jon, too. He's a nice guy. But the way he dresses, I swear it's costing me dates. If we're gonna let him hang around with us, he has got to make some changes. Here's what we're gonna do."

The three huddled together and planned while Jon played geek in the electronics store. An hour later, two girls, replete with almost full juice cups, "bumped" into the large boy as he emerged from the store. Grape drink went everywhere, but mostly, it went all over Jon.

"Ohmigods!" Rochelle squealed, "I'm so sorry…JON!?!"

"HEY!" Jon started to yell. But, upon seeing whom the "clumsy oaf" that soaked him in the sticky purple liquid was, he quickly changed his tone.

"Miss Rochelle! Hey look, it's okay, I'll just go home and…."

"No you won't," said Tina, looking at her now half-empty cup.

"Miss Tina!" The boy's attitude changed immediately. He went from embarrassed to joyous in a heartbeat. "I've got to stop bumping into you like this," he said with a smile, shaking his hand in a vain attempt to rid himself of the sticky liquid.

Tina smiled warmly and said, "We're going to buy you some clothes to replace the one's we've ruined, aren't we, Ro?"

"Yup!"

"Look, uh…you really don't…."

Tina grabbed one arm and Ro the other.

"Let's go, handsome. You're getting some new duds," Ro giggled.

"But…."

"No, Jon, we're serious. We've just ruined your clothes. That was grape drink. That stuff stains. Come on."

"Really, Tina, I…." his voice trailed off as he looked into the girl's face.

"It wasn't an accident, was it?" he said quietly.

"No, Jon, it wasn't," Tina replied in a gentle, yet sincere voice. "Look, it's time you faced the facts of life…."

"Hey, TEE!" a voice shouted from across the concourse.

"Oh shit…" Jon mumbled.

"Hey Jon! Wha'sup?" Sam said. "Oh man, you…are a mess! What happened, dude?"

"Uh…."

"Hi, Sam," Tina began. "Ro and I weren't watching where we were going and bumped into him. Look, Jon, we're really sorry. Please, let us buy you some new clothes."

"Yo, dude," Sam said with a smile that was almost a smirk, "if I were you, I'd let them do it. I mean, think of it, two beautiful ladies," she smiled at Tina, "offering to take you with them and buy you some clothes. It's like something right out of a movie!"

"Yeah, right, umm…look, why don't you just…."

"Uh, uh," Sam said. "Look, dude," Jon's shoulders slumped even more, "it's about time you heard some hard truths."

"You, too?"

"Yep."

"Look, Jon, we're your friends, right?" Sam asked.

"I, wu…yeah, sure, I guess," Jon replied nervously, not sure where this was going.

"And isn't it a friend's responsibility to help their friends?" Ro chimed in.

"I gu…. Yeah," Jon said, still puzzled and definitely embarrassed.

"Jon," Tina said softly, "you're our friend. We like you, and we want to help you."

Jon started trembling. It wasn't so much the cold grape drink as it was fear of what was happening.

"Help? Help me? What are you talking about, help me?" Jon was looking at Tina the way a cow looks at an oncoming train.

"C'mon," Tina said. "Let's go sit down for a second. Please?" she asked, smiling sweetly.

Jon blushed. "Okay," he said nervously.

Tina, oblivious to the grape goo coating her friend's hands and arms, took him by the hand and led him to the bench they had vacated earlier.

"It's the way you dress, Jon," she began softly.

"I…."

"Sssssh, listen to me for a second first. Please?" Tina pleaded imploringly, quieting his response. Jon nodded and swallowed nervously. "I…we…all like you," Tina continued. "We want what's best for you. Jon, these clothes," she said, waving her hand from Jon's head to his knees, "are doing you some major harm."

"Tina's right, Jon," Ro said. "Who else talks to you in school?"

Jon sat silently for a moment. It looked like he was ready to cry. "No-one," he squeaked.

"Our point exactly," Sam said. "Wouldn't you like to change that?" she continued. "Wouldn't it be nice, just once, to have someone to talk to? Someone else to be friends with at school?" Jon nodded, swallowing again.

"It's your clothes, Sweetie," Tina said. "You're smarter than almost everyone there," she continued softly. "And if your smarts don't scare them off, your clothes do. I found out the hard way that clothes may not make the man, or, umm…girl in my case, but they sure go a long way in making some friends. Please, let us help you shop for some new rags, Jon. Let your friends help you out."

"I can't…."

"Am I your friend?" Tina asked again.

"Yes." He said it more firmly that time.

"Then let me get you some new rags. Okay?" Tina finished.

Jon gave a heavy sigh. "Okay, where to?" he asked resignedly.

"How about J-Crew to start?" Sam asked.

"No way, I can't afford…."

"Who said you were buying?" Tina asked. "J-Crew it is, Sam."

The three of them all but dragged the dejected youth down the mall. As they passed The Wild Pair, they all but bumped into Leticia.

"Hey, Guys! Wha'sup?"

"Operation New You!" Ro exclaimed. "C'mon, Lee, give us a hand!"

"Hey, Jon, how's…? Man! You're a mess!"

Jon started to pull away. He looked like a scared rabbit. Tina held fast. As he backed away, he started to drag her.

"Jon!" Tina pleaded with him. "Stop pulling! Jon! That hurts!"

"Just let me go home," Jon was fast approaching tears and he was still dragging Tina. "Please, Tina. I won't sit with you at lunch any more. I won't embarrass you all any more. I'll…."

"Damn it, Jon! STOP!" Tina finally yelled. Jon stopped pulling away. "You're my friend, damn it! You're OUR friend! Lee, too! Please, for me," she all but begged him, looking into his eyes. They were brimming with tears. "We care about you, Jon. Please?"

Jon's shoulders sagged. "I don't…."

"Hi, Jon," Lee said, smiling at him. "You really are a mess. They do this to you?" Jon nodded. Lee looked at the trio taking up stations around Jon again. "Where are you dragging him to?" Lee asked, looking at the expression on Jon's face. "His execution?"

"J-Crew!" came the chorused shout from the three smiling girls.

"Gotcha! C'mon, Jon. It's time for some new rags!" Lee exclaimed, smiling from ear to ear. She grabbed his sticky elbow. "Well…Sam?"

"Right; restrooms first stop!"

When they got to the door, Ro and Lee started giggling. Sam looked over her shoulder and stuck out her tongue as she propelled the Human Pear toward, and then through, the door.

After Jon and Sam emerged from the restroom, Ro and Tina pulled Jon down the mall by his now goo-free hands, while Sam and Leticia followed along a short distance behind.

"Remind me never to go in there again!" Sam whispered to Lee.

"Why for?"

"I wouldn't even hover over those things, much less sit on one!"

"That bad, huh?"

"Worse!" Lee just giggled.

When they arrived at J-Crew, Jon tried one more protest. All he ever got to do was open his mouth. As soon as he did, Sam pushed him hard in the middle of his back and it was into the store.

Almost three hours later, the five teens were walking down the mall side by side, with a MUCH changed Jon. He was wearing a stylish button down long-sleeved shirt, Dockers that not only fit, but looked good on him, and a new pair of loafers. He carried a couple of bags from several men's stores as well.

"Look, Tina, I can't let you pay for all of this. I have no idea where I'm gonna get the money to pay you back. This really is too much!"

"Jon, with my job, I can afford it. That isn't a fraction of what I make in a week. Besides, if you really feel a need to repay me, I can subcontract some of the programming I have to do. That way, you don't have to feel bad about it, okay? But, if you really want to repay me, just wear the clothes and enjoy them. Seeing you happy will be the best repayment you could give us."

They were walking by a One Hour Optical when Sam said, "Hey, Tee!" then hooked a thumb in the direction of the store. Tina didn't miss a beat. She grabbed Jon's arm and led him into the store.

"Take off your glasses, Jon," Tina said, taking a pair of wire frames off one of the racks. Carefully, she put them on the boy's face. The change was dramatic. "One more thing…Ro, got any of that…umm…" she made a motion with her hands near her hair.

"Yeah! Hold on a sec!" Ro dug in her bag and came up with a small can of mousse and handed it to Tina. "Here y' go, Tee. Bullwinkle in a can!" she said with a giggle.

"Okay, 'Gentle Ben,' bend down."

Jon, well past the stage of embarrassment by then, bent slightly at the waist as Tina sprayed a bit of the foam into her hand and gave the can back to Ro. She rubbed her hands together and then re-combed Jon's hair with her fingers.

"Okay, all done."

Jon stood up. He couldn't see a thing without his old Coke Bottles on. The silence was deafening. Everyone just stared. Lee looked at him and just gasped. "Oh. My. God." Ro said softly.

"I knew this was a mistake. Look Tee, we'll just take the rest of these things back and…."

"That's it!" Tina said excitedly.

Everyone looked at the boy's reflection in the mirror. Gone was the geek; in his place, a very handsome young man looked back at them.

"Tina…."

"Uh, uh," she replied. "It's the whole image or nothing. Ro and Lee have been getting the cold shoulder from the rest of the school and the guys have been avoiding Sam. If you want to hang with us, something needs to give. This," she paused for effect, sweeping her hand from Jon's feet toward his head, "is that something."

"But…" Jon tried to protest again.

"Shut up, Jon," Tina said, smiling. "Now, let's see how soon we can get you some new glasses."

An hour and a half later, the five of them were sitting in a pizza Shop laughing, talking, and having a slice before going home. Jon wasn't even recognisable. He was a "New Man." "Operation New You" had been a rousing success.

*****

Part-23

Monday Morning September 14^th

Tina spent most of Sunday researching computer gear for Jennifer Winchester or info for her philosophy paper. She only came out of her room for meals and snacks. Sam spent the day in front of the TV. with Jan and Donna. It was a nice quiet day for once.

Monday morning came all too quickly and Tina -- still feeling a bit ill from morning sickness -- found herself walking up the stairs to her homeroom. The noise from the room was loud, even here, halfway down the steps. Half aloud, Tina was mumbling to herself, "I wonder if Brad's suspension is…?" Glancing up, she saw Bradley Thorndike standing in the door of the classroom. Tina stopped in mid stride and just stared. And then it was as if a switch had been thrown in her head.

All right, Bradley, she thought, if this is the way you want to play it, don't blame me. Setting her jaw, Tina resumed her climb. When she reached the top of the stairs, Brad started out to greet her. Before he could say a word, Tina spoke.

"Hold it right there, Bradley!"

He stopped; the look on his face was one of pure joy. Tina's resolve wavered for the briefest of moments, and then she continued on in as firm a voice as she could muster. "I don't care who or what you think you are, but I am NOT interested in slime balls like you! Do you understand me?"

Brad's expression never changed. He just stood there…staring.

Tina started to walk past him, her head held high. Her posture was reminiscent of Missus Winchester's. Brad started to reach out to her as she passed. Tina, noticing the movement of his hand, whirled to face the lecher. She felt almost a bit giddy and dizzy; a roaring sound filled her ears. In her anger, she raised her voice.

"Mister Thorndike! I don't believe you fully understood what I just said. I thought I used simple enough English for that Neanderthal brain of yours to understand, but maybe it takes a while for it to register. So I'll repeat it for that little pea you call a brain to be sure it gets through that thick skull of yours! I am NOT interested in YOU! Furthermore, any part of you that touches me You're Not Getting Back!"

"I think the lady's made her point, Brad," a male voice said from somewhere in the direction of the classroom. Tina whirled back to face the new masculine voice. It was Jon. "Why don't you give it up and go sit down?" Jon said evenly.

Brad's hands balled into fists at the transformed nerd's interference.

Jon smiled a strange smile. Any time, Brad, he thought. Standing there, in the door, Jon looked impressive. For the first time since Tina met him, Jon wasn't slouching. With his head held high and his shoulders firmly squared, Jon looked twice his normal size. In fact, he'd gone beyond looking impressive. Jon looked down right imposing. Pear shape or no, the boy was BIG.

Just as Brad was about to respond, Mister Mateo appeared behind Jon. "Jon's right, Mister Thorndike and, unless you want to spend the rest of this school year at Central, I suggest you close your mouth and return to your seat. Now MOVE!" Jon stepped back to make room for Bradley to pass. Brad's mouth started to move, but he thought better of arguing. Sullenly, he walked into the classroom, mumbling to himself.

"Tina, after you," said the teacher, sweeping his arm grandly toward the inside of the classroom.

"Thanks, Mister Mateo," Tina mumbled; she was beginning to shake. The teacher just smiled at her.

"You'll be fine, Tina," Mister Mateo said quietly. "Just ignore him."

Ignore him. I wish I could, she said to herself. Tina stepped slowly into the room. The bedlam of just a few minutes ago was gone. The room, again, was silent. Oh no! Tina thought as she looked about the room. I did it again. Everyone was staring open-mouthed! This isn't happening, she moaned to herself. The words ran through her mind like a mantra.

Jon smiled as she walked past him. "Hi, Tina!" he said brightly.

"What?" The mention of her name stopped her. "Oh…hi, Jon," she said distractedly. Head down, staring at the floor, Tina resumed her trek to the back of the room and her seat with Ro and Lee. Jon followed a half step behind her, babbling about some software he'd brought in. Tina never noticed him. She was repeating her mantra in a vain attempt to put what was happening out of her mind. She got no further than the first row of desks when the classroom erupted in laughter and applause. Tina's ears burned. NO! her mind screamed. Thisisn'thappening. Thisisn'thappening. Thisisn'thappening, she repeated over and over. She just wanted to disappear.

*****

The walk to her first period class was a nightmare for Tina. Her classmates surrounded her the moment she stepped from the room. They were asking her all sorts of questions. Each time she started to answer someone, another girl asked her another question. Tina was lost at sea. Never in her life had she had so many people want to be her friend. She nodded and smiled a lot, wishing she could just melt into the floor.

"Like, why don't you want to go out with him?" asked a brunette. She sounded like she came from California, but her skin was way too pale.

"I just…."

"It's nice to see someone take that ass down a peg!" said a blonde.

"Thanks, uh…."

"Like, is it because you're, like, dating that guy you come to school with?" Again the brunette.

"Uh…."

"I think he's cute! Like, have you done it with him yet?" she asked again.

"Wha…?" And so it went, all the way to her class.

*****

By lunch, Tina's nerves were frazzled. How am I supposed to answer all these questions? her mind whirled, as she slowly made her way to the refectory. She'd been surrounded after every class, just as she had after homeroom. Now was no exception. "Look, umm…guys, I hate to do this, but I really have to get moving. I'm supposed to meet someone at lunch and…."

The forward brunette, Kelly, Tina finally learned her name in third period, started to giggle.

"Like, I'll bet she means her boyfriend!" They were walking into the cafeteria.

"Come on, girls, let's give her some space. Sam's lots more important to her than we are…and a lot cuter, too."

Finally free of the crowd, Tina breathed a sigh of relief and went to the table she usually shared with her friends. She still hadn't gotten her lunch, but, just then, she reall needed to get away from the horde that surrounded her all morning.

"I see you've made some new friends," Sam quipped, "and made the 'Front Lip' again, too."

Tina was too drained to feel anything at the moment. She all but fell into her seat at the table and put her head in her hands.

"The ostrich is making a comeback," Lee joked as she put her arm around Tina.

"Aren't you going to get anything to eat, Tee?" Lee asked.

"I just wanna go home," Tina breathed in response. "You wouldn't believe the questions they've been asking me."

Rochelle giggled. "Oh yes I could. 'Like, have you, like, made it with him yet? I mean, like, he's really cute! Is he, like, as totally Khuehle between the sheets as he is in the halls? Like, I mean, why him? Like, Tad's way more buff!' Right?"

"Well, yeah, but…." Tina had to fight the giggles that were fighting their way out. Ro did that almost too well.

"Hey, Tee, ain't no thang. It's the usual stuff, y'know?"

"No, Lee, that's the problem, I don't know." Tina was at her wits end. "I used to be just like Jon, a total social outcast. Now I'm the centre of attention and I can't get a second alone for myself!"

"That's the price of popularity, Honey," Sam said. "Speaking of Jon, has anyone seen him?" Everyone at the table shook their heads negatively. "Look, I'll go and get you something to eat, okay? In the mean time, Ro and Lee can fill you in on what to do and what you can expect. It's not as hard as it sounds, as long as you know how to handle it."

As she stood in line to get Tina a sandwich, Sam saw Jon. He was standing in line, talking to a girl who, while not cover girl material, was definitely cute. Sam smiled. Jon's new look was having a very positive effect. "Hey, Jon!" she called out and waved. When he looked over, Sam gave him a "thumbs-up."

The boy smiled in reply and mouthed the word "Thanks."

On her way back to the table, Sam saw Jon sitting with the girl at another table. They were talking away as if to catch up on lost time. She smiled and continued on. When she got back, she saw Tina shaking her head slowly from side to side. "And that's all I need to do?" Tina asked.

"Pretty much," Lee said.

"It gets a bit more complex," Ro added, "but, essentially, that's it. Your personality does the rest."

Sam set the tray in front of Tina and asked, "They getting you all squared away on how to be Homecoming Queen?"

"I still can't believe that school's just a beauty contest," Tina said. "I mean, doesn't anyone care about learning anything?"

"What? Go to school to actually learn?" Lee giggled. "Not in the popularity department, Girl. It's strictly on the look," she said as she slid from her seat and did a pirouette.

And look is exactly what Tina did. The twirl gave the room the expected flash of skin and more. All Tina said was, "Nice shoes." The group cracked up.

Lee sat back down and looked quizzically at Tina for a moment. Then she said, "Honey, you made the right choice."

"What?"

"I show you what every guy in the school wants to see and all you can comment on is my shoes?" The table lost it again.

*****

After school, Sam found herself waiting at the car again. That time she was definitely worried. With the events of the morning, she expected Brad to make an appearance. So, with her concerns getting the better of her, she started to make her way back to the school.

Tina emerged from the door to the car park, with Jon holding it open both for her and the girl Sam saw him with at lunch. He walked down the steps between them. Before Sam could shout a greeting, she saw Brad Thorndike and one of his cronies follow the trio out the door.

"Oh shit," she mumbled, then called out to warn her friends. "Tina! Jon!"

"Hi, Sam!" Tina called back, waving. Jon smiled and waved.

"Be…!" Sam tried to tell her that Thorndike was behind her, but before she could, Brad grabbed Tina by the shoulder and spun her around.

"Hey, Baby, miss me?" he sneered.

Caught totally unawares, Tina dropped her books as she was spun around. Finding herself crushed to the lecher's chest, she panicked. Before anyone could take another breath and without thinking, Tina's right leg moved. She brought it up fast and hard, getting Brad right where it counts with her knee. He sagged to the ground, holding himself with both hands, gasping for breath and trying to scream, but all that came out was a high pitched whine that was very nearly out of the range of human hearing. He looked like he was going to be ill. Tina turned and ran for her car, tears streaming down her face.

Jon, not believing his eyes, just stared after the running girl. Cathy, his new girlfriend, ran after Tina. Then Jon got angry. Sam, not knowing what to do, stood frozen in place, staring in horror. Thorndike was down on his knees, heaving; the other guy just stood there, staring and Jon looked like he was going to commit murder. Which way should she go? After Tina or to help Jon?

"Go after her and make sure she's all right," Jon yelled. "I got these assholes covered." Sam took off at a run. Turning slowly to face Thorndike's friend, Jon said, "You want more of the same?" The punk just stared wide-eyed at Jon and shook his head no. "Then beat it!" The punk hurried away from his buddy, abandoning him.

Brad was a mess; he'd lost his lunch and managed to get it all over himself. Jon grabbed him by his hair and pulled his head back so that he could face him.

"You just don't learn, do you, Thorndike? Guess where we're going now?" he asked as he pulled Brad to his feet by his hair.

"First, you're going to apologise to my friends. Then, we're going to have a little talk with the principal."

"What's going on here?" a voice boomed from the doors to the school. Looking over his shoulder, Jon smiled. It was one of the security officers.

"Guess what, Thorndike?" Jon hissed into his face. "We have an escort!" He all but threw Brad to the ground. Slowly and carefully, Jon started to explain what happened to the security guard.

*****

Tina got to her car, sobbing hysterically, digging through her purse frantically for her keys. Cathy reached her first, calling out as she reached the car.

"Tina! Wait!" Hearing her name, Tina shrieked, dropped her keys, and fell to her knees, sobbing. "Oh jesus christ," Cathy mumbled as she stopped running and went to the sobbing girl's side. "It's gonna be okay, Tina," she cooed as she knelt beside Tina. Slowly, and ever so gently, she started to pull Tina to her.

"Saaaam!" Tina screamed out, and broke into hysterics.

Sam got to the car just as Tina screamed her name. "I'm right here, Honey," Sam said, softly kneeling beside her and laying her hand on Tina's shoulder. Tina broke away from Cathy, grabbed Sam and held on for dear life.

Sam looked at Cathy and said, "Go get the nurse! HURRY!"

Cathy took off at a run. Seeing security hassling Jon, she made a beeline for them. "She's totally freaked, Jon!" she gasped. "Sam said to get the nurse!"

The Security Drone picked up his radio and called it in to the office. In seconds, more drones appeared, followed by the nurse. Stopping by the security guards, the nurse asked what had happened.

Getting the Reader's Digest version from Jon, she started issuing orders. "I want him," she commanded, pointing at Thorndike, "out of here. I don't want her seeing him. Get two female officers out here now. You, get her contact information and call her mother. I'm sure this young man knows who she is," she said, indicating Jon.

"Please take me to her," she said to Cathy. When they got to the car, they saw Sam, on her knees, holding Tina, who had finally calmed down to gentle sobs.

"The nurse is here, Tina," Sam said into her hair. "Come on, let's stand up, okay?" Slowly, Sam got Tina to her feet. But as soon as Sam tried to turn her over to the nurse she got hysterical again.

"NO! NO! Don't leave me!" she screamed and broke into hysterics.

"I'm not going anywhere, I promise," Sam whispered.

"We're just going to go somewhere where you can lie down, okay, Tina?" the nurse said. Tina nodded into Sam's chest. She held on with a death grip.

Slowly, the entourage made it back to the nurse's office. Once there, the nurse spoke to the two female security officers. "No-one comes in here except her mother, Missus Janice Wilson. Got it?" Both women nodded and stood, one on either side of the door.

Inside the office, the nurse had Sam put Tina on an old medical couch in a small room. Seeing that Tina was calming down, she went back out into the main office and got a complete, blow-by-blow accounting of the incident from Cathy. The nurse looked back in on Sam and Tina. Tina was sitting up, wiping her face; Sam sat pressed next to her, her arm around Tina's waist, holding her close.

"Are you two all right in here?"

"We'll be fine for now, thanks," Sam answered for the two of them. "Have you called her Mum?"

"She's on her way."

"Thanks."

*****

The nurse closed the door and went back to Cathy. "So, let me get this straight. All he did was come up from behind, turn her around and pull her into a hug?"

"That-and-say, 'Did-you-miss-me-Baby?' I-don't-understand-it. I-mean-sure-I'd-be-upset-but…." She was talking so fast you could hardly understand her.

"I think you need to calm down and relax, Young Lady," the nurse said, concerned.

"What?!? OH! You-mean-the-way-I-Talk? I'm-always-like-this. I'm-really-hyper-active-and…."

Nurse Archer held up her hand to stop her. "As long as we have that settled. Now, Cathy, sometimes, it's not just the incident itself, but a culmination of a series of events. A bunch of things that have piled up over time. This was just a trigger to release all that pent-up emotion. Is this the same girl the whole school is talking about?"

"You-mean-the-one-who-keeps-telling-Brad-off?"

"Yes, that's just what I mean."

"Uh huh. That's-why-I-can't-understand-it. I mean…if-she's-strong-enough-to-put-him-down-so-hard-wouldn't-she…?"

"Not necessarily; sometimes, the harder someone resists, the more insecure they are. Many heroes during wartime did things out of abject terror, not heroism or bravery. They didn't think; they just reacted. That's why they wind up committing suicide once they get back home. There may be other things that enter into the equation as well. Why don't you…?"

The phone rang. "Excuse me, Cathy. Cliffside, Nurse's Office." … "Yes." … "Hmm…. Okay." … "Yes, that's exactly the same story I got. Good, serves him right." … "Thank you, Mister Burnbauer." She hung up the phone.

"That was Dean Burnbouer. It seems that Mister Thorndike will be expelled and the case has been turned over to the Police." There was a knock at the door.

The nurse rose to see who was at the door. She whispered to the person there then closed the door. "Were you with a boy named Jon?"

"Uh-huh. Why?"

"He's waiting for you outside. Why don't you two go on home? Tina will be just fine."

"Uh-thanks-Missus Archer. Here-umm…would-you-please-give-Tina-my-number?" she asked, handing the nurse a scrap of paper.

"Sure, Cathy, I'll be happy to. And don't worry, Tina's going to be just fine."

"Thanks-Missus Archer." Cathy stood up and left the small office.

She was gone only a few seconds when there was another knock at the door. It was Cathy. "Jon-picked-up-Tina's-books," she said, handing the bundle to the nurse.

Missus Archer looked at the boy standing in the hall. "Thank you, Cathy, Jon. I'll give them to Tina for you."

"Is she going to be all right?" he asked. He looked scared to death.

"She'll be just fine. You two go on home. Her mother is coming in to take her home."

"Yes, Ma'am, uh, thank you, Ma'am."

Cathy snuggled up to him. "Would you walk me home, please?" she suddenly sounded like any other teen. Her hyper-driven speech a memory. "I don't want to be alone right now."

"Sure, Cath," Jon said.

"Thanks again, Missus Archer," Cathy said.

"You're welcome, Cathy." Grace Archer, R.N., closed the door to her office and went back to look in on Tina.

*****

"Ready to talk yet, Tina?" she asked softly.

"I…I guess."

"Do you want Sam to leave the room?"

"NO!"

"It's okay, Dear, she can stay." Sam just stared at the nurse. "I know all about you, Samantha. Who do you think helped Linda get you enrolled?"

"Thanks."

"Would you like me to call Missus Winchester, Sam?"

"Could you, please? I'm already late for work."

"I'll be happy to do that for you as soon as I finish asking Tina some questions." Sam looked a bit uncomfortable at this. "She'll understand why you didn't call sooner. Now then, Tina, we're going to have to get as detailed and complete a story as possible from you. Why don't you tell me what happened?"

"I wa-was talking to Jon and Cathy and all of a su-su-sudden I was yanked from behind…." Tina told everything in excruciating detail. "…miss me, Baby?' a-a-a…and I fu-felt h-his…his thing pressing into me. Then he let me go and I ran." She started crying softly.

"He let you go…."

There was a knock at the outer door. "You two just try and relax."

*****

As she reached the outer office, Grace heard a commotion outside her door. "Damn them anyway! I thought I told them to let her in here!"

"I don't think YOU understood ME!" THUMP! "My daughter is in there, and NO-ONE is going to keep me from her!" And the door to the room burst open revealing a rather upset Janice Wilson.

"Missus Wilson, I presume?" a rather amused Grace Archer asked as she closed the door behind Janice.

"Yes, where's my daughter?"

"Missus Wilson, I'm Grace Archer, School Nurse. Tina and Samantha are just fine. They're in one of the examining rooms."

The mention of Sam's feminine name stopped Jan cold. "You're a friend of Linda's then." It was a statement.

"Yes. I think you need to calm down before you go in there. Tina was accosted, but she'll be fine. She wasn't harmed physically, although what she did to the boy who accosted her will take some time to heal. I'm told that the police took him to the hospital for treatment before they take him to the station. Your daughter has finally calmed down. I don't want you bursting in there and getting her all wound up again!"

"Yes, of course. Thank you, er…."

"Grace. Just call me Grace."

"Thank you, Grace."

"Was that one of my security guards I just heard hit the wall?"

"I'm afraid so. I think I pushed her a bit harder than I thought."

"Didn't you identify yourself to her?"

"Of course I did. That's why I got so upset. They told me to wait while they checked to make sure it was okay to let me in! That's when I lost my temper. I really should go out and apologise to her."

"Don't worry about it; I'll take care of that later. Has anyone told you what happened?"

"Only that Tina was attacked."

"I see. Well, here's what's happened…."

*****

"And she doesn't remember kneeing him in the, uh…."

"Groin?" Grace filled in for her politely. "No. She seems to think he just let her go."

"I see…. Is she going to be all right?"

"I think you should get her to Doctor Bennett soon, but I'm sure she'll be just fine. Considering what she's been through over the past week, I think her reaction wasn't as abnormal as it may seem."

"May I see her now?"

"Sure, I don't see why not. Would you like something to drink? Water, coffee, tea?"

"A cup of tea would be nice. Sweet, with a twist if you have it."

Grace opened the door to the examining room. "Tina, your mother's here."

*****

In the teacher's lounge, Grace was making the promised phone call to Jennifer Winchester. "What are you going to tell Tigger?"

"First, I think I'm going to have that quack of hers sedate her, Grace. Then we'll tell her."

Grace Giggled, "I wish I could be there to see the Tiger Lady sedated. You'd better have Chilli there for backup; you just might need her, Jenny."

"I think you might be right on that score. Linda acts as if that child is hers. Thanks for the call, Grace. Tell Sam she has the day off with pay."

"Will do, Boss."

"Jenny sighed so heavily it almost sounded like a sob. "Again with the Boss sh…stuff."

"I heard that."

"Go tell my employee not to worry about her job, Grace, and thanks again."

"Try and take it easy, Jenny. It happens." With that, Grace hung up the phone and started making Jan's tea.

*****

"Marjorie, I'm going to be a bit tied up for a while. Please reschedule my appointments for the rest of this evening. And, when Bennett gets here, send him straight to my office."

"Yes'm."

"And, Marjorie?"

"Yes, Missus Winchester?"

"Thank you."

*****

There was a soft knock on the examining room door and Grace came in. She set the cup and saucer on an instrument table when she saw Tina and Jan in a tight hug. Sam looked about forlornly; she didn't like the idea of sharing Tina with anyone just then, including Jan.

"Sam, why don't you come out to the office with me?" Grace asked.

"I, uh…."

Tina's hand snaked out and gave Sam's a brief squeeze. "I'm okay now, Sam, go ahead."

Sam kissed her fingers and said, "If you need me for anything, just call."

"I will."

Once the door to the room was closed, Grace asked, "You don't want to be away from her, do you?"

"No, I don't."

"Do you have any idea why she wouldn't let go of you?"

"I, uh…no."

"Sit down, Sam." When Sam made no motion to sit, Grace asked, "Please?" Sam sat.

"Sam, after being sexually assaulted by a man, women don't want to be around men, or women who look like men. The fact that she wouldn't let go of you speaks volumes on how much Tina trusts you. To her, you were the only person in the world who could help."

"But I…."

"Didn't do anything?" Sam nodded.

"But you did. You were there for her when she needed you. You protected her when she needed protection."

"All I did was hold her after she decked him."

"Not in her mind. In her mind, Brad just let her go. In her mind, I'm sure that you were the one who err…decked Brad. Then you kept her safe until her mother got here."

"So, uh, what does that mean? I mean…is it something to worry about?"

"Do you love her, Sam? I mean Really Love her?" Sam just nodded her head. "Then no, there's nothing to worry about. Tina cried out for her lover and he came running. There's nothing more to it than that."

"But you just said that women don't want men…."

"Except their husbands or lovers, and then, only if the assailant doesn't…didn't…."

"I think I get the picture; you don't have to say it." Sam shuddered at the mental image of Brad on top of Tina. "Do I need to do anything for her?"

"Just be there for her. She's probably not going to want you to be very far away from her for the next few hours."

"But I…."

"Have an appointment with Doctor Eastman tonight?"

Sam looked shocked. "How did you know about that?"

"Jenny, err…Missus Winchester told me about it when I called her for you. She told me to tell you to take the day off with pay, by the way. If Tina feels the need to be near you, just take her with you. Doctor Eastman will understand."

"But I…."

"Do you really think Tina doesn't know, Sam? Do you really think that every time you said you fell or tripped she believed you? She knew what was happening. She didn't say anything because she wanted to believe you. Just take her with you."

"Thanks, uh…Missus Uh…."

Grace Archer chortled. "You had to have heard it a hundred times already, Sam. Archer, Missus Archer."

"I'm sorry, Missus Archer, I guess I was just a bit preoccupied."

"Yes, I guess you were at that. Now let's see what we can do about the police."

"Police?" Sam asked, horrified.

"Every time we have more than just a little fight, the school's security calls the police. I'm afraid that a sexual assault is a bit more than just a little brawl between two testosterone crazed teens. Security called the police. They're in the school office waiting to talk to Tina."

"Oh, great. Does Aunt Jan know?"

"Do you mean Missus Wilson?"

"Uh, yeah, well…when my father did this," Sam said, pointing to her face, "and I left, she umm…Missus Wilson, that is, took me in and uh…filled out some papers so that she could umm…she's my legal guardian now, so I call her Aunt Jan."

"And your mother's okay with this? You are eighteen. That makes you an adult under the law, you know. You don't require a legal guardian."

"Well, I, uh…it's supposed to be for emergencies and stuff. As long as Mum lives with us…I don't think Aunt Jan will umm…."

"I think I understand," Grace said softly. "Now, to answer your question. No, I do not think your Aunt Jan is aware that the police have been called. Do you think Tina's calmed down enough to handle them?"

"I don't know, ever since…" Sam's voice trailed off.

"You mean her hormone pills?" Sam just nodded. "Then we'll just have to watch her. Let's go tell them the good news." After a brief and heated discussion with Janice, and Tina was calmed down enough again, Grace led the police into the office.

*****

"Officers, I'm afraid I really must insist. Only female officers may interview Miss Wilson at this time. If you cannot abide by that, then I'm afraid I'll have to ask you to leave the premises. And then you may only interview her after her doctor's given her consent."

"Thank you, Nurse Archer," Officer Wright said. "I understand. Maybe I can just sit out here in the office and just listen? You know -- out of sight, out of mind?"

"Yes, I think that's reasonable," Grace conceded. "If you'll come with me, Officer Phorcey?" Grace knocked softly on the door and opened it.

*****

"Tina, Missus Wilson, Sam, this is…."

"Officer Phorcey," Tina finished. "Yes, Officer, I remember you. Thanks for not giving me a ticket." Anne stood there open-mouthed. When she tried to speak she sneezed. Tina gave a weak giggle, "Yeah, I think that's the excuse I used."

"This officer stopped you?" Jan asked. Tina nodded.

"Hello Officer, I'm Janice Wilson, and this is my ward, Sam Boone."

"Ladies, Sam. I wish we were meeting under better circumstances, Missus Wilson. I'm afraid I have some rather hard questions to ask Tina."

"We're aware of that, Officer," Jan said. "But I'll tell you right now, if Tina starts getting upset again, the interview is off. As it stands, I'm not so sure I want my daughter going through court proceedings for an attempted assault. I understand he's been expelled, or soon will be, and that he has, erm…suffered for his crime as it is."

"Yes, Ma'am, he's at Memorial hospital right now, being treated for a possible rupture. But the school has…."

"Asked me if I wished to prefer charges and I said I would get them my answer in the morning. If they choose to press the issue and I decide not to, they will have to do so without my daughter's testimony."

"Ma'am, your daughter is eighteen and…."

"Will do whatever my mother thinks is in my best interest, Officer," Tina said. She was struggling fiercely not to cry. "I'll answer any questions about what happened, but if you plan on interrogating me like you do rape victims, you might as well leave. I'm not going through that." Her lip trembled with her suppressed emotions. It was all she could do to stand up to the Officer's attempt to push her into pressing charges.

"But he'll…."

"Get off without being punished?" Sam finished it for her this time. "Maybe, Officer, then again, maybe not."

"Now look here, young man, statements like that can be considered simple assault."

"Statements like what?" Sam shot back. She didn't like the forceful attitude of the cop. "I didn't threaten anyone. All I said was maybe he will get away with it and maybe he won't. Who can say for sure what a court will decide," Sam finished with a snide smile.

"And misleading statements like yours, Officer," Jan picked up where Sam left off, "are what can lead to a lot of grief and turmoil for the victim of a crime. If you have questions for my daughter, please ask them now. Otherwise, please leave so that we can get home and put this…ordeal behind us."

"If you'll excuse me a moment," Anne said to the group.

*****

Outside the examination room, Anne looked to her partner and all but begged him, "Peege, please, I can't do this. Get another officer down here or something. I'd much rather be interrogating that asshole they took to Memorial."

"Just take her statement, Anne, leave the rest for the D. A. That kid doesn't deserve this."

"Thanks, P.J."

*****

"And you're sure you didn't knee him or kick him in the groin?"

Tina, tears running down her face again, shook her head, "I can't remember," she sobbed. "He just let me go and I ran away."

"I think that this interview is about over, Officer," Jan said, standing up. Tina held on to Sam for dear life and just cried.

"I'm sorry, Missus Wilson. I really am."

"I know you are, Anne." The look of surprise on Anne's face was precious. "You have to close the door if you don't want me to hear what you're saying," Jan finished.

"Thank you, Missus Wilson. Here's my card. Call us if your daughter thinks of anything else, or if she just wants to talk to someone. I promise, no more pushing her to testify."

"Thank you, Anne."

As Anne was walking out the door, Jan asked, "Anne?"

"Yes," she said over her shoulder.

"What ticket? What excuse?"

"She was coming home from school last week when she swerved into the lanes for oncoming traffic. Luckily, there was none. I pulled her over. She said she sneezed."

Jan just started laughing. "Sneezed? Now that's original."

"She's a good kid, Missus Wilson, she needs you, not a lecture. Call me if you need to." She pulled the door closed behind her.

As Janice was gathering Tina's books and preparing to leave she turned to Grace. "I'm worried about Linda; she's going to go off the deep end when she hears about this."

"It's been taken care of, Jenny's handling it personally."

"Thanks, Grace."

Grace held out a scrap of paper to Tina. "Cathy wanted you to have this, Tina."

Looking up from Sam, Tina smiled and slowly took the scrap. "Thanks, Missus Archer."

Grace looked at Sam, "See, even she picked it up."

Sam blushed, "Thanks, Missus Archer."

"Jan, I'll wager Jenny has already set an appointment with Tina's therapist. Why don't you call him when you get home and see what arrangements have been made?"

"You people are unbelievable, Grace. How do you do it?"

"We just look out for one another. When something happens, we just make one or two phone calls. You'll see. We aren't as bad as we sound. Take care of your little girl. I can see why Ti…Linda has taken such a liking to her."

Jan smiled at the lapse. "Thanks, Grace, for everything. It's good to know you're here."

At the door to the car park, Jan asked, "What do you want to do about your car, Honey?"

"Could I ride home with Sam?"

"Are you feeling up to it, Sam?" Jan asked.

"I think I can manage to follow you."

*****

"Hi Marjorie!" Linda said brightly. "She in her office?"

"Hi Linda," Marjorie said flatly, "yeah, she's waiting for you. Go right in." As soon as Linda passed her, Marjorie hit the buzzer under the counter.

"What's with her?" Linda said to herself as she passed through the salon. "Wow, this place is dead tonight,"

Linda opened the office door, took a step inside and stopped. Jennifer Winchester sat at her desk. In front of her was a huge, half eaten bowl of ice-cream. Immediately to her right was Doctor Brandy Dewinter. Standing slightly behind her and to her left was an embarrassed and obviously uncomfortable Doctor Eugene Bennett. Linda felt more than heard something just behind the door. Looking around it, she saw Joanne "Chilli" Ayers.

Slowly and carefully, Linda closed the door, focusing on each movement she made. She could taste the fear that started to rise at the back of her throat. Her hands began to tremble. Something's very wrong here, she thought as she stared at her perfectly manicured hand resting on the doorknob.

Chilli spoke first as the door latch quietly clicked home. "I'm sorry, Tiggs."

Linda's head snapped up at the sound of her voice. For an instant, fear filled the sparkling violet blue eyes that stared up at the nearly bald Amazon. Then, just as quickly, it disappeared as she started to shift modes and become her namesake.

"Sit down, Linda," Jenny said around a mouthful of the frozen confection.

Linda turned to face Jenny but stayed in place.

"Please, Linda," Chilli said softly, "take a seat."

Looking up at her friend and compatriot, she nodded her head and sat in the chair.

"I feel like I've been invited as guest of honour to the 'Spanish Inquisition.' Would someone care to elaborate?" asked the petite blonde.

Jenny daintily dabbed at the corners of her mouth with a silk handkerchief and nodded to Chilli. Chilli stepped behind the chair and gently placed a hand on each of Linda's shoulders. Chilli's hands were trembling.

Something is very wrong here, Linda thought, the fear beginning to rise again. Linda looked to each face in turn and saw only pain and commiseration. She was getting scared.

*****

Marjorie closed the doors and put the closed sign in the window.

"Piss on 'em," she muttered, "damned money mongers anyway! Close early, she said. The fines be damned, she said. Well, damn them all to hell! Linda's my friend, you old biddy! How could you?!? Let her do it! The bastard deserves whatever she gives him!" She began to cry as she turned out the lights on the sales floor.

*****

Glancing at the monitor on the wall above and behind Linda's head, Jenny saw the lights go out in the store. Placing her elbows on her desk she interlaced her fingers and bit down on the knuckle of the index finger of her right hand with enough force to leave a red indentation of her teeth. Her face was white as a sheet. Taking a deep breath she began.

"How long have you known Janice, Linda?"

Now Linda was totally lost. What the hell is she talking about? "We went to grade school together, Jen. You know that."

"When she gave birth to Tina, how did you feel?"

"I…I was happy for her."

"Only happy, Linda?"

"It was like my sister gave birth. You know all this, Jenny. What the hell are you getting at? You're starting to scare me here."

"So Tina became like a niece to you?"

The panic started to rise. Linda tried to get up, but the hands resting on her shoulders acted like restraints. While they didn't press down, they didn't let her up either. Linda's head snapped around. Chilli had tears running down her cheeks. "She's more like my daughter," she said in a very small voice as she slowly turned to face Jenny.

"I thought so," Jenny said. "So you've known Sam for quite some time, too. Haven't you?"

"Since she was ten or eleven. Jenny, please, get to the point! If it's something I've done…."

"I needed to understand why you pushed Boone so hard, Linda, but most of all I needed to know how you feel about Tina."

"What's wrong with my Tina!?!" Tigger made her appearance as she tried to get out of the chair.

First, Linda tried to rise by using both her arms and legs in an attempt to lunge forward and up. The hands on her shoulders pushed down hard, preventing her from moving. Then Linda kicked up and out with both legs. The motion forced her hips to slide forward in the chair. When her feet contacted the desk in front of her, the heels of her shoes put two small holes in the thin wood of the modesty panel. One of the shoes was pulled from her foot; it hung there in the desk like an odd piece of abstract art.

Once more and… Linda thought as she brought her legs back in for another kick.

I DON'T BELIEVE HER STRENGTH! Chilli thought. "EUGENE!" Chilli called out in desperation; she was losing her "target." "Hurry it up! I can't hold her much longer! Damn it, she's strong!"

The hands pushing on Linda's shoulders disappeared. The instant they were gone, Linda tried to dive from the chair. But, before she could move, those hands became a band of steel holding her arms to her sides and restraining her in the chair. Joanne had put Linda, and the chair, into a bear hug

"NOOO!" Linda screamed as she tried to claw at the arms around her chest.

Her fingers couldn't quite reach bare flesh. In her struggle to get free, her nails ripped a hunk of cloth from an arm of the silk pantsuit Chilli wore. Linda started to kick again in an effort to dump the chair.

"NOOOO!" Linda screamed again, giving a massive kick that destroyed the front of the desk and cracked the back of the chair.

Its initial impact pushed the chair back into Chilli with enough force to cause her to lose her breath. Chilli felt, more than heard something "pop" in her ribcage as the chair back let go. The recoil from her fighting stance almost pulled the Amazon back down on top of Linda.

"Don't fight me, Tiggs! Please! Don't fight me!" Chilli cried. "Eugene! Hurry it up!"

Linda could feel Chilli's tears falling on her hair and cheek as she struggled for freedom. Then there was a pinprick in her thigh. Slowly, the fight went out of her.

"NOOOO!" she cried.

"Eugene, you're going to pay for this," Linda mumbled as Chilli slowly released her grip.

The doctor started to tremble, "But I had to, Tigger. I'm sorry, but I had to."

Chilli looked at the needle in the doctor's hand. The needle had been severely bent during the struggle. She shuddered as she released her friend; Linda's body slumped to one side in the chair.

Doctor Bennett looked at the needle. "It's a miracle she didn't manage to break it off in her leg with all the kicking she was doing."

Jenny glared at him.

"Jenny," Joanne said quietly, "it wasn't his fault, it was mine. I couldn't hold her securely enough to let him do his job," Joanne wheezed. Damn that hurt; who'd have thought she could pack such a wallop?

Jenny took a deep breath and looked into the hate filled eyes of the immobile Tigger. That look almost toppled her. She looked away and took another breath before trying to speak. She couldn't look at Linda. "It's one of Brandy's new toys, Linda," Jenny said, her voice shaking with emotion.

"It works in much the same way as Thorazine," Brandy spoke for the first time. She was completely removed, clinical. "The main difference is, it leaves the patient completely cognisant. We were looking for something to help with cranial and neurosurgery that would leave the patient immobile, yet capable of speaking and feeling. The problem is that it completely suppresses the voluntary muscles. The patients couldn't move their mouths to speak, and we couldn't manipulate the nerves to see if we were in the right place. It was considered a failure. It's proved useful, but not in a clinical setting. I'm sorry, Tigger."

"Tina was accosted at school today," Jenny began in a dull dry monotone. A tear slowly trickled down Linda's cheek. "The police have the boy who accosted her in custody at Memorial Hospital.

"According to Grace, what happened was…."

Concentrate, Linda! Tina! Must get to Tina! She needs me! DAMN YOU ALL! WHY WON'T YOU LET ME HELP MY TINA?!? Her body refused to obey her. She just sat there, like a rag doll, while Jenny talked.

Tears streamed from Jenny's face as she told Linda the complete, unedited story. Not once had Jenny looked her in the eye; she just couldn't bear to see the look of hatred harboured there. When she finished, Jenny looked at Brandy and said, "You're sure there won't be any side effects?"

"With the dose we gave her? Not a chance. It's based on salicylic acid, simple aspirin."

Chilli, standing by the door, heard the faint sounds of sobbing coming from the salon. Silently, she left the office. Joanne saw Marjorie sitting primly on the sofa, crying into a silk handkerchief. She walked over to the girl and sat next to her.

"Why is it always the nice people who get hurt, Joanne? Why?"

Chilli gathered Marjorie up in her arms like an oversized teddy bear and cried with her. "I don't know, Mar. I really don't know, and it's just not fair."

In the office, Jenny was struggling with treating Linda normally and keeping her cool. Finally, in exasperation, she asked, "Eugene, how long is she going to be like that?"

Looking at his watch, Doctor Bennett said, "Probably another two or three hours, Jenny. With something like this, it's really hard to tell. It all depends on the subject's ability to resist given medications. The patient is fully cognizant, but since all voluntary motor control is suppressed…."

"She's my friend, you miserable quack, not some disenfranchised patient in a psych. ward!"

"I'm sorry, Missus Winchester. For as much as I dislike working with her, I still like her as a person. Her heart's in the right place. It's hard to explain the drug and its effect in direct relation to her without becoming a bit, umm, clinical. I'd like to put her out, Missus Winchester. Just give her something to make her sleep. Right now, her brain has to be in overdrive."

Jennifer looked at Doctor Dewinter. As she opened her mouth to speak, Brandy said, "I concur with Doctor Bennett, Jenny. It would be the most humane thing to do at the moment."

"Very well, Bennett…."

Looking at Brandy, he suggested, "Valium?" Brandy nodded.

Doctor Bennett retrieved his medical bag from behind the desk and took out a syringe, a needle and a vial of a clear liquid. Expertly he drew the dose and prepared to inject Linda with the sedative.

"Just a minute, Eugene," Jenny said. "Would you two please give us a moment…alone?" The two doctors quietly left the room.

"I'm sorry, Linda. I really am. If I didn't do this, you would have gone looking for that boy, wouldn't you? If you did that, I wouldn't have been able to protect you. Please forgive me.

"Bennett!" she called out and turned her back while the psychiatrist/physician gave Linda the injection.

"Get ready for an emergency appointment with Tina tomorrow," Jenny said, her back still turned to Linda. "I don't care who you have to put off to handle it. Open the whole morning for her. On your way out, tell Chilli and Marjorie to please come in here."

"Yes, Missus Winchester. Umm…Missus Winchester?"

"Yes, Bennett?"

"I cleared the entire day for her before I came down here. That's one little girl who…." Doctor Bennett turned his back to his boss.

"Thank you, Eugene. That will be all."

When the door closed, Jenny made her way over the motionless woman in the chair, saying, "You've done well with him, Sweetheart. I know you don't believe this, Linda, but this hurts me more than you'll ever know. I'm sorry, Honey." And she placed a kiss on the woman's forehead. Another tear trickled down the blonde's cheek.

Walking into the office, Marjorie took one look at the shattered desk and the cracks in the chair back, then she whirled on Joanne.

"What have you monsters done to her?!?" she wailed and slapped Joanne across the face with a swing that seemed to start at her toes. Then she started beating the Amazon about the chest and shoulders with her fists.

"Marjorie! Stop it! Jenny yelled at her. "Joanne, stop her!"

Joanne ignored Jenny and never lifted a finger to block Marjorie's blows. Then, the fight gone from her, Marjorie collapsed at Joanne's feet, sobbing. Joanne stooped to pick her up. She winced at the pain in her chest as she lifted the girl and carried her, like she would an infant, back to the sofa where she held the girl and cried with her.

*****

Once Joanne and Marjorie had calmed down enough, Jenny had Joanne carry Linda to the sofa. Then she sent Marjorie to get her other car. It didn't seem right to put Linda into the back seat of her Oldsmobile. Once Marjorie returned, they carried Linda out to Missus Winchester's 1936 Bentley.

Marjorie, in the driver's seat, looked at Joanne sitting beside her. The welt on Joanne's face glowed an angry red and appeared to be swelling.

"Oh gods, your face! I'm so sorry…."

Joanne lifted her hand in a stop motion. "I deserved it."

Marjorie winced at the reply, then she whispered, "Isn't she worried that Linda will…."

"Then we'll wash the seats, too," Joanne said evenly. Marjorie simply nodded. In the back seat, Jenny held the petite blonde in a hug and cried silently into her hair the whole ride home.

*****

Part-24

Monday Night September 14^th

Back at the Wilson home, Donna was frantically pacing the floor of the foyer. She kept looking out the window in hopes of seeing Jan pull up with the girls.

Hearing a car in the driveway she ran for the mud room and opened the door. Jan was shutting down the engine to the wagon, but she was alone! Then, hearing another car, she looked up and saw Tina's red car backing down the driveway, straight as an arrow and moving just as quickly as Jan had pulling the wagon in. She smiled. That has to be Sam at the wheel, she thought. When the car came to a halt she didn't waste any time waiting for Tina to get out of the car. She opened the door and all but lifted the tall girl out of her seat.

"I've been worried sick," She said hugging the teen to her.

"Donna, we're sort of pushing the clock here," Jan said. "Let's get inside and see about dinner. You and Sam have appointments with Doctor Eastman tonight at eight."

"I made a nice soup and some hot roast beef sandwiches," she said to no-one in particular. "Doesn't that sound yummy?" she cooed into Tina's hair as she led her into the house.

"Aunt Donna, I really just want to go lie down for a while. I'm sorry, but I'm not really hungry right now."

"That's okay, Sweetheart, I understand. You go ahead and rest. I'll bring a tray up for you in case you change your mind." Tina looked balefully at Sam.

"Get used to it, Tee," Sam said with a smile. "You're family now."

"Ma, why don't I take Tina up to her room?" Sam offered in an attempt to extricate Tina from Donna. "I'm sure Aunt Jan wants to talk to you, anyway."

Donna smiled letting go of Tina. "You going to be all right, Honey?" she asked Tina.

Tina kissed her on the cheek and said, "I'll be fine, Aunt Donna, thanks."

*****

The girls were lying on the bed, on their sides, belly to belly, talking.

"I just panicked, Sam. I don't remember a thing after that."

"Well, you gave him something to remember you," she said giggling.

"But why, Sam? Why?"

"I don't know, Tee, I wish I did."

There was a soft knock on the door as it swung open slowly. Donna came in with a tray full of food. She set it on the dresser and turned to face the girls. "I know I sometimes overdo things a bit, Girls, but it's the only way I know to show you that…."

"I think I understand, Aunt Donna. Thank you."

"Ma, I…."

"We'll talk about it later," Donna said crossing the room. "Eat your dinner, we have to leave shortly." She kissed each girl on the forehead and left the room. Tina looked panicked.

"Nurse Archer said you might feel that way."

"What way?"

"You don't want me to leave you, even for a minute, do you?"

Tina turned away in shame, "No, I don't."

"Then you'll just have to come along with us," Sam said as she got up to retrieve the tray.

"But…."

"No buts. Eat."

*****

In the Kitchen the two women were putting the dishes into the dishwasher. "Grace said she thinks it was a combination things, Donna. The stress of becoming Tina in the first place, the stress of fending him off all those times in front of the class, the stress involved with finally being accepted by her peers, her fear of losing that acceptance and her fear of the ridicule she and Sam would face if the rest of the school found out. All of that stress rolled itself into that one instant when that…boy…grabbed her. All of that combined, is what caused her to have a brief break with reality."

"The poor girl." Donna was close to tears.

"Why don't you go get changed? I have to call Doctor Bennett, then I can drive you over to Doctor Eastman's."

"What about Tina? You can't just leave her here?"

"I don't think she's going to let Sam out of her sight for a while."

"Then bring her along, Jan."

"That may be a bit uncomfortable for you, Donna. Are you sure you want to do that?"

"Bring her. Do you think we could pick up my car on the way back?"

"I don't see why not. I have a call to make, excuse me, please."

*****

Marjorie turned down the bed and started to put a mattress guard down on the satin sheets.

"Get that out of here!" Jenny snapped.

"But…."

"I will not demean her by treating her like a baby, or some…some…geriatric throwaway! Is that understood?"

"Yes'm."

"I'm sorry, Marjorie, I…."

"Don't, Missus Winchester. Please don't. I understand. I'll go help Joanne."

Jennifer sank into the Victorian wing chair at the foot of the bed. "God, Linda, I am so sorry," she said to the empty room, as she tried valiantly to maintain her composure.

*****

Jan pulled the wagon into the car park of the building. It was far from what she expected. The doctor's office looked like a small modular, double-wide ranch house. With the exception of the car park and a sign by the door, the building looked like someone's home. A small brass placard on the door, at eye level read: "Please Come In." The small group did just that.

Inside, the reception area looked like a living room and partially separated kitchen area that ran the width of the building. In place of the dining area was a small desk to the left of the door with filing cabinets behind it lining the wall. Except for the reception area, it looked like a regular home. An attractive, well-dressed, somewhat overweight woman sat at the desk.

"Hello," she said coming to her feet. "I'm Eileen Eastman." Her smile was genuine and full of warmth.

Never one to be caught off guard by her surroundings, Jan made the introductions. "Hello, Doctor, I'm Janice Wilson, I believe we spoke on the phone?" Doctor Eastman smiled and nodded. "This," she said nodding her head in the woman's direction, "is Donna Boone. The Siamese twins here," Tina and Sam blushed, "are my daughter Tina and Donna's daughter Sam."

"Please excuse me for being caught a bit off guard. I was only expecting the Boone's. In any case, why don't you all come inside and get comfortable. I have some forms for you to fill out and…."

"Doctor Eastman," Jan began.

"Please, just call me Eileen," said the doctor with a smile.

"Eileen," Jan started again, "Tina and I aren't here to see you professionally. We've had a bit of a family crisis and short of cancelling the appointment on short notice, this was the only other option."

"I see. Please, get comfortable, I'll be right back with some paperwork for you Donna, Sam.

"If you'd like something to drink, I have a self service kitchen right over here," she said pointing to the open kitchen area partially separated from the living room by an island/bar. There was a commercial "Bunn" coffee service machine on one of the counters. "Please, help yourselves." Eileen bustled out of the room and down the hall by the filing cabinets.

Tina and Sam took a seat in a corner of the sofa. Sam sat slouched with her back to the corner and her left arm draped over the arm of the couch. Tina snuggled in to Sam as tightly as she could, her head resting squarely in Sam's bosom. Sam's right arm was laid protectively over her shoulders. To their left, Jan sat rather rigidly and almost primly in the middle of the love seat. Donna busied herself in the kitchen making tea. When Eileen reappeared with clipboards and pens in hand, Donna asked, "I was just making some tea. Would you like a cup?"

"Yes, please, Donna," Eileen said. Interesting, she thought.

"Jan?"

"No, thank you, Donna."

"Girls?"

Sam looked at Tina. She shook her head no. "No, thanks, Ma."

Eileen watched the exchange with Sam and Tina. Fascinating, just like a married couple. Are they lovers? And what has Tina so upset that she won't let go of Sam? Not just not let Sam out of her site, but to not physically let go? she mused. Eileen looked about the room noting how and where everyone chose to sit. She smiled and took a seat in an overstuffed chair that faced the conversational grouping of furniture.

Donna followed her in with a small tray and set it on the coffee table. "How do you take yours?" she asked.

"Cream and sugar, please."

Donna made up the cup and handed it to the doctor. "Thank you Donna." Holding out the two clipboards she said, "If you would be so kind as to fill out these forms while we talk, I think we can get started."

Donna looked at the forms and then at Sam. She and Tina were so intertwined she asked, "Would you like me to start on this for you?"

"Sure, Ma," she smiled. "Thanks."

Masculine speech patterns… Eileen was mentally cataloguing everything. Donna took a seat on the sofa near Sam.

Is this a desire to be close to, or to protect Sam? Or is it from an insecurity and/or inferiority? If it's to be close, is it because Sam is so outwardly masculine that it's the only way she can feel close to her? Or is it a result of her inability to protect Sam from her father?

"Why don't I start off by explaining who I am and what my qualifications are? If we're going to be working together, you need to be able to trust me. I think part of that trust comes with knowing what you can expect from me, so…." While Eileen talked she watched the group closely. She continued cataloguing her observations in her mind as she spoke to the small group of people before her. Based on her appearance and masculine behaviour, Sam's obviously going through some form of identity crisis. But is that all? She's obviously not the only victim of abuse. Donna is exhibiting classic battered spousal tendencies. Tina was the object or subject or both in the family crisis Jan alluded to. And Janice seems to be so very in control that I think she's bordering on being out of control. She needs to talk to someone and soon.

"Do you have any questions about any of that?" she said aloud. Both Donna and Sam shook their heads. Good. I'll leave you to fill out those forms. While you're doing that, please give some thought to what you are going to tell me about why you're here. Janice, may I see you in my office for a moment?"

Startled, Jan looked up at the now standing woman. "Umm…sure, Eileen."

Jan followed Eileen into a cosy, professional looking office just off the hall. This was much more in keeping with what she had expected the doctor's offices to be like.

"Please, have a seat, Jan. You don't have a clue as to why I want to talk to you, do you?"

"To be perfectly honest with you…no."

"You've been holding this little rag tag band of an extended family together. That's obvious by the way you seem to take charge. You've done a wonderful job of it, too, I might add. But you've been putting up so strong a front, for so long now, that you look like you're ready to collapse. Do you want to talk about it?"

"Is it that obvious?" Jan asked evenly.

"Only to the professional eye, Dear. Those forms are going to take Donna about half an hour to complete. If you'd like, we can talk now, or I can recommend someone for you if you'd prefer. I would feel much better if you had someone you could talk to."

"I've been so busy trying to get everyone else taken care of that I haven't had a minute to myself. I think I'd like to talk. You're sure it won't get in the way of Donna and…."

"Absolutely not. They're out of harm's way, no doubt, thanks to you. What they need now is time and space to work on their issues. You, on the other hand, are still in the thick of it. I think we can start without the paperwork for once. Tell me, what happened to Tina today that has her so attached to Sam, and you so close to crumbling?

Jan's eyebrows went up at this, but described the assault in as much detail as she could. Then she proceeded to explain the events of the past week, leaving the more interesting details about The Organisation out. When Jan told Eileen that Tina was actually born Ernie, she was incredulous.

"No wonder Tina had a break down! I'm surprised that you haven't had one yet."

"To be honest, Eileen, I don't think I've had the time," she said with a weak laugh.

"No, I don't imagine you have. I'll tell you, Jan, from what I've seen, and from what you've told me about Tina, she's made the right choice. Just treat her as if she were born your daughter and everything should be just fine." Jan smiled at that. "Jan, what I'm saying is this: If Tina were born your daughter, would any curfews be different? Then make them different. As an example, if Ernie is allowed out 'til midnight, but your natural daughter Tina would only be allowed out 'til eleven, then Tina's curfew is now eleven. Any social restrictions you would have placed on her as well. You know, things like your meeting the boy before the date and so on.

"I believe you're doing the right thing. By the look of her, Tina would never be successful as a man. I'd wager she wasn't successful as a boy."

"No, she never did make a successful boy. As a matter of fact, I'm not sure I ever saw her as one."

Eileen looked at her watch. "I think we'd better get back out there. Here are the same forms that I gave to Donna. Why don't you take them with you and get them back to me as soon as you can. Would you like to schedule another appointment now?"

"I'll need to consult my schedule, Eileen. I'll call you tomorrow on that."

"Fine. Shall we get back out there?"

"Let's."

*****

Donna had finished the forms and was chatting quietly with Sam and Tina when Jan, followed by Eileen came into the room.

"I see you've finished with the forms. I hope we didn't keep you waiting long."

"No, not at all."

"Good. So, who'd like to go first? Or, would you rather I handle it as a group session?"

Donna looked nervously about the room and said, "I think I'll go first, Eileen."

"Why don't you come back with me then?" Dona stood and followed her out of the room.

Jan looked at the girls on the sofa and said, "Tina, eventually you're going to have to let go. Sam's bound to have to use the bathroom sooner or later."

Tina giggled nervously and sat up. "I'm sorry, Sam."

"Don't be. I think I'd be the same way if the tables had been reversed." She took Tina's hand in hers and said, "Besides, I kind of liked it."

Jan sat next to the teens and took each of their free hands. "Sam, I want to thank you for being there today."

"I didn't do any…."

"You were there. That's all that matters. And you," she said looking Tina in the eyes, "don't you ever feel bad or embarrassed about how you reacted. It was a normal reaction, given the circumstances. I'm proud of you both.

"Tina, when it's Sam's turn to talk to Eileen, do you think I could substitute for Sam so that she can talk in private?" Tina swallowed nervously and nodded her head. "Good girl. I know it's hard."

The trio sat quietly huddled together drawing strength from each other. When Eileen and Donna returned Sam started to stand up. Tina flinched at the movement. Sam stopped and looked down at her, still holding her hand.

Tina smiled and said, "I'll be all right, you go ahead. I have my mummy to keep me safe." And giggling, she snuggled into her mother's bosom.

Eileen started laughing heartily. "It's a miracle! They've been separated!"

*****

Later that night, Tina refused to go to bed without Sam. "If I sit here until you fall asleep, will you be okay?"

Tina nodded. "Every time I close my eyes I see him leering down at me, Sam. Please, just stay close for a bit."

When her breathing changed, Sam slipped from the room. Jan was standing in the hall waiting. "Is she asleep?"

"Yeah, she said she keeps seeing him leering at her when she closes her eyes. I'm scared Aunt Jan."

"So am I, Honey, so am I. Eileen said we could expect her to have nightmares for a few days. I hope she's wrong."

"I felt so helpless, when it happened. All I could do was stand there and watch. I tried to warn her, but…."

"Hush, now," Jan said hugging her. "Come on, let's get you to bed now."

After tucking her in, Jan sat on the edge of Sam's bed, stroking her hair, comforting her until she fell asleep. Then Jan went to the kitchen for a cup of chamomile tea.

Donna came down just as she was pouring the water into her mug. "You couldn't sleep either, huh?"

"No. I just looked in on them, they seem to be sleeping soundly."

"Good. Would you like a cup?"

"Umm…"

"It's chamomile. It'll help you relax so that you can get to sleep."

"Yes, that sounds good. Thank you." Jan made another cup.

"Shall we?" She said motioning to the table.

"Yes, I think we shall." They both sat down.

After a minute of strained silence Jan said, "I expect Tina to wake around three or so."

"What makes you say that?"

"That seemed to be about the time she had her nightmares after her father died. Eileen said there were bound to be nightmares following this, so…."

"I see."

"When her father died, Tina would wake up screaming. You know, it's funny…even then…when I think about it, she sounded just like a little girl when she did that. Did Sam ever have nightmares?"

"Not that I know of. From the day I brought her home from the hospital, she's had her own room. If she's ever had any nightmares she's kept them to herself."

"Since she was an infant? Didn't you want her in the room…?"

"Jim wouldn't hear of it. He said she needed to get used to sleeping on her own and that the best way to do that was to make her learn early."

"I can't imagine…."

"I didn't know any better, Jan. Today, when I think about it, I think it's because she was a girl and not a boy. I really think he held it against her that she wasn't born male."

"I wasn't blaming you, Donna. It's just…Frank was so different. I had to tell him that it was time Tina's crib was put into the nursery. They loved each other so…." A tear ran down Jan's cheek.

Donna took Jan's hand in hers. "You miss him, don't you?"

"Yes. We were childhood sweethearts. You know, the whole storybook thing. We got married right out of high school. I was only seventeen and he was nineteen. I thought he could walk on water, if he wanted to. We were young and in love, Donna. It was the most wonderful time of my life. No-one could talk us out of it. I threatened to elope with him if my parents refused to let me marry him! Tina was born seven months later. I was only eighteen, I guess we weren't as careful as I thought," she smiled at the memory.

"Frank supported us while he went to school. I lived through it and I still don't know how we managed. There were times where we had no idea how we were going to pay the rent buy food and pay his tuition. But somehow we always did. The money always seemed to appear as if by magic, just when we needed it. He was always so strong and loving, he never had a cross word or thought about anyone. Gods, I miss him, Donna. I miss him more now than when…."

Donna held her friend's hand and remained quiet while she cried.

When the tears finally stopped Jan said, "I'm sorry, Donna. I didn't mean to…"

"When was the last time you had someone to talk with? I mean about things like this?" Jan just shook her head. "You're entitled to a good cry every now and again. It's a woman's right. Come on, let's clean up our mess and get to bed. Three o'clock comes early."

"I hope she was wrong, Donna. Gods, I hope she was wrong."

"Were they that bad?" Jan just nodded. "Then let's get to sleep. It sounds like we'll need it."

Jan woke at three…to a quiet house. She got up, padded down the hall to Tina's room and looked in on her. She seemed to be sleeping soundly. "Sleep well, Sweetheart," she whispered and kissed Tina's forehead. Jan went back to bed and fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.

*****

Tuesday Morning September 15^th

Sam sat bolt upright in bed, her heart pounding in her chest! "What?" A blood-curdling scream came from the hall!

"Tina!" Sam called out as she jumped out of bed and ran into Tina's room.

Tina was sitting up; her blankets clutched in her fists, eyes pressed closed crying and screaming as if her life depended on it. Running to her side, Sam held onto her and rocked.

"I'm here, Honey. I'm right here. It's only a bad dream. I'm right here."

Jan and Donna all but ran into each other in the hall, just as Tina quieted down to heart felt sobs.

"Is that what you meant?!?" Donna asked, her face pale as a sheet, as they ran down the hall.

"Yes!" Jan called over her shoulder. "Christ I hoped this wouldn't happen." They both stopped short in the doorway to Tina's room when they saw Sam rocking Tina, calming her down.

"Are you okay, Sam?" Jan whispered. Sam just nodded her head.

Jan closed the door to the room. "Want some coffee?" She asked.

"I think a Valium would be better," was Donna's frazzled response.

"At least she waited for a reasonable hour."

"What time is it?"

"Five."

"Coffee sounds good. Let me get my slippers."

In the kitchen the women were talking about Tina's nightmares. "After Frank died, it was really hard on her."

"I can imagine, Daddy's little girl with no Daddy…." Donna caught herself and stopped, putting her hand to her mouth in shock and embarrassment."

"No, Donna, it's funny," Jan said with a sad smile. "I haven't used a masculine pronoun for her since this started. You haven't either. Here I am talking about the child I gave birth to and reared for eighteen years, and I'm not stumbling over personal pronouns or names. I'm talking about when Frank died, that was over seven years ago, and I'm still saying Tina, not Ernie. I'm using the feminine personal pronouns she and her not the masculine he or him. It's okay, really.

"Tina…'Ernie' shared a special bond with Frank from the day 'he' was born. Almost like a Daddy and his little girl and father and son combined. I wonder if he ever saw 'Ernie' that way? As his daughter I mean. Maybe I never saw my son, as my son. I mean, listen to me. That child upstairs is my son, isn't she?"

Donna giggled at the slip. "Are you listening to yourself?"

Jan laughed. "I did it again, didn't I?"

Donna nodded, smiling. "I don't know about the bonds or the closeness, Jan. I really don't have anything to compare it to. Our family was never what you would call close. James always distanced himself from me. Especially after Sam was born. Did you know he blamed me for not giving him a son?

"I remember the bond I had with my mother…" she smiled wistfully. "But I think that's a bit different. Sam and I never really had one…and I don't think James knows what bonding is. To him it's making a skim coat stick to the floor beneath it," she said derisively.

"As for your son, I'm sorry Jan, but ever since I first set eyes on her I've fought to call her by a masculine pronoun. One look at that child was all it took. You can ask Sam about it if you like. I was always getting the pronouns confused. From that moment on he was she in my mind."

"I suppose you're right, Donna. I just never saw it that way before. Anyway, after Frank passed on, Tina started having nightmares. Things like her father stepping in front of bullets for her, or pushing her out of the way of a train saving her, only to get hit by the train himself. The imagery was always gruesome and quite vivid. She'd talk about the blood and everything being on her, how she could taste it, feel it…it's no wonder she'd wake up screaming. To tell you the truth, I'm scared to think about what she saw in her dream tonight."

Donna shuddered. "If I had dreams like that I imagine I'd wake up screaming, too. Gods! Didn't you take her to anyone? I mean…."

"It seemed like I took her to dozens of doctors, Donna. They all -- every last one of them -- said that this type of thing was normal. That it's a healthy form of psychologic release. Somehow, I never saw it that way. One doctor went so far as to tell me he'd be worried if she didn't have nightmares. Can you imagine that?"

"I don't know, Jan. Lately I feel so inadequate as a mother I wouldn't even begin to…."

"Don't you ever say that, Donna! Look at Sam!"

"That's what I mean, Jan! Look at her! She looks like…like…."

"Donna, you can't blame yourself for something you have no control over. You reared a beautiful, kind, wonderful person. How can you put yourself down for that?"

"So why do I feel that somehow, this is all my fault?"

"Because you're a mother, that's why." She smiled and held Donna's hand for a minute.

"I wonder if Sam ever got Tina back to sleep. Sometimes I'd wind up staying up all night just trying to calm her down."

"After all this coffee I have to umm…why don't I look in on her while I'm at it?"

Jan smiled. "I'll be right here, Donna."

Donna went up to check on the girls. They were snuggled together under the covers, sound asleep. "The magic of youth…" she mumbled under her breath as she pulled the door closed.

*****

The body under the satin and lace coverlet stirred, waking the other occupant of the room. In the dim light of a bedside lamp, Jennifer Winchester looked at the form in the bed and smiled wistfully. She stood slowly, the old-fashioned lap quilt that was draped over her fell to the floor.

"Joanne's work, no doubt." she thought with a smile, as she picked it up from the floor and draped it neatly over the back of the chair.

Trying vainly to stretch out the kinks and cricks sleeping in the upright chair had given her, she made her way slowly to the side of the bed. Her smile warmed at the sight of the young woman lying there. Jenny sat on the edge of the antique sleigh bed and tenderly brushed the golden curls out of the beautiful, sleeping woman's face. "She looks so peaceful when she sleeps," she thought.

It was still dark outside, but the birds were waking and their calls added a surrealistic, dream-like quality to the atmosphere of the dim room. Linda's eyes fluttered open. She began to sit up with a start, recognising the woman touching her face. "Hush, Linda, relax, you're safe."

"Jenny, I…what…where am I?"

"In…my spare bedroom," she said it as if she hated the phrase. "Did you sleep well?"

"I…" The events of the previous day came flooding back to her and she started to weep silently into her pillow.

"I know, Honey, I know. Let it all out." Bending down Jenny held her as tightly as she could and cried with her.

*****

Sam felt all warm and cuddly, lying there with Tina spooned so tightly against her back. I could get used to this, she thought. Tina stirred behind her and put her arm over Sam's shoulder, pulling her closer. Yes, I could definitely get used to this.

"Morning," Tina said dreamily. "Mmm…you feel nice."

Sam squirmed trying to press closer.

"You know, I think I like waking up like…. Tina?"

"Hmmm?" She sounded like she was still half-asleep.

"I think you need to take a shower, Honey," Sam said giggling, but she still didn't move, it just felt too good. So warm…and…yummy…and…

"Tina."

"Uh huh?" came the dreamy response.

"Tina, wake up. Ooooh!" Sam sighed as Tina shifted, coming slowly to her senses. "Damn it Tina, please!" she said huskily.

"Wha?!?" And suddenly Tina wasn't there.

Turning over in the bed, Sam looked at Tina and shook her head smiling. Tina was on her stomach clutching her pillow to her face.

"That was nice," Sam said putting her arm around Tina and snuggling up to her. "Almost too nice." She kissed Tina's neck.

"Look at me, Sweetie." Tina looked up, a tear had started making its way slowly down her cheek. Sam kissed it away. "I love you, Silly. I'm not mad at you."

"But I almost…."

"And it felt good, too." She kissed Tina again, this time on the lips. "Now get in the shower before we both get in trouble." And she gave the teen a little shove.

*****

"I think it's time to wake sleeping beauty," Jan said looking at the clock. It was eight ten. "Doctor Bennett said he'd be by at ten…and you know what Tina's like in the morning."

Donna giggled. "Yes, I suppose I do at that. I'll put on a fresh pot of coffee and get the toast going," she said with a smile.

Jan tapped lightly on the door and pushed it open. Sam was still snuggled under the covers, but Tina was already in the shower. "I take it you're responsible for this?" Jan said with a smile.

Sam nodded her head vigorously, the smile on her face stretched from ear to ear. "But I wasn't happy about it!" she giggled.

Jan laughed. "I assume you've noticed you aren't going to school today."

"I figured as much when I saw the clock. What's up?"

"Tina has an appointment with Doctor Bennett today. "

"But…."

"I thought you should meet him, too. He'll be here at ten."

"HERE!?! At ten?!?" Sam jumped out of the bed. She looked about frantically for her clothes. All she was wearing was a pair of jockey shorts and an athletic shirt.

"I don't think you brought anything in here this morning Sweetie," Jan said with a laugh as Sam ran from the room.

*****

"Well that was easy," Jan said to Donna and she related the scene she'd just witnessed.

The girls both came down the stairs together about twenty minutes later. Sam, again looking like an urban commando, and Tina in jeans, a sweater and heels, her hair still wrapped in a towel.

"Nice look," Jan quipped, "very sheik."

Tina stuck her tongue out petulantly as she headed for the coffee-pot.

*****

Part-25

Tuesday Morning September 15^th

After Jenny left the room, Linda sat up in bed, and then reached down to rub at a sore spot on her leg. The motion triggered a new pain in her shoulders. "Aaah!" she hissed involuntarily. "Damn, that hurts," she mumbled. As she slid her feet to the edge of the bed, she felt something dragging at her heel. "What the…?" Once her foot cleared the blankets, she saw a large bandage covering her heel. Her mind flashed to the night before. Joanne, holding her in the chair by the shoulders and her wild kicks at the desk…the steel band of Joanne's arms about her chest securing her to the chair, and the splintering sounds. "No way," she mumbled. "There's no way I split my foot open on…." She left the thought unfinished as she stood and limped into the bathroom.

The bathroom was luxurious in its size and antique appointments. The tub, a humongous, deep, six-foot long, claw-footed affair, was richly appointed in gold trim and fittings. There was a large gold curtain ring that ran the circumference of the tub; it was suspended from the ceiling by thin gold bars. The tub had a long gold cane-shaped pipe that extended up from the end with the faucet. The faucet also had a shower massage attachment on a six-foot long golden metal wrapped hose. This little gem brought a smile to the petite blonde's face. At the top of the cane-like curve of the pipe was a broad, circular, old-fashioned showerhead, also in gold. It almost looked like the nozzle of a sprinkling can for gardening. Linda released the tiebacks and pulled the satin and lace curtain and its plastic liner closed, and then ran the water for a shower.

As the water warmed, Linda looked into the mirror over the pedestal sink. The nightgown she wore covered a bit more skin than any of the nightgowns she purchased for herself, but it fit her perfectly. As Linda removed the soft cotton garment, she discovered the cause of her shoulder pain. There were four small bruises just under each of her clavicles. She turned so she could look at her back. There she found two complementary bruises, one over each scapula. Linda shook her head in amazement. Then she looked at her leg. There was an angry purple welt the size of her fist on her right thigh. She shook her head and braced herself against the sink. Linda lifted her right foot and peeled the bandage from her heel. It looked like several large splinters had been removed.

"The desk?" she wondered aloud. Damn, Joanne's strong, she thought as she lifted the shower cap off the golden towel stand by the tub. She put it on her head and carefully poked her hair under it. Then, Linda tested the water and found the temperature acceptable, so she stepped into the steaming water of the shower and began her morning ablutions. "This is too strange," she thought as she reached for the soap. It was her favourite brand.

Stepping out of the shower, Linda patted herself dry and donned the fluffy terrycloth robe that was hung on the golden coat tree by the sink. Quietly, she padded barefoot back into the bedroom and really looked at it for the first time. It was definitely a woman's room. The soft draperies were tied back with large satin bows, which matched the satin piping of the ruffled valence.

"Decidedly feminine," Linda thought as she looked about. "Almost too feminine for a spare bedroom." The furniture pieces were all beautiful, matching antiques. There wasn't an odd piece in the room. "Strange," Linda thought, "it's so richly appointed, yet it looks almost antiseptic. Why?"

The bed had been made and some clean clothes laid out upon it. Smiling to herself, Linda got dressed in the much too conservative clothing selected for her. Every article of clothing on the bed was in her size. As she slipped on the hosiery, she noticed a pair of mid-heeled pumps on the floor beside the bed, almost hidden by the lace dust ruffle. Linda stepped into the pumps, and then looked about for her purse. She found it on the seat of the vanity.

The vanity beside the bed was completely stocked with all of the personal items she might need. Every cosmetic, either on or in it, was in her colour, favourite brand and shade. Intrigued by the clothes and cosmetics, Linda started to look around the room. The dresser, while not full, had more than an adequate selection of clothing. She looked closer and noticed that again, all the clothes were in her size.

"Jenny's taller and a bit bigger than me, and Joanne is way too big to fit into these…Curiouser and curiouser, Alice," she said to herself.

The clothes were a bit preppy compared to what Linda would choose for herself, but they were very stylish. The closet yielded the same interesting results. Not an overly large selection there, either. But the dresses, blouses and skirts hanging there were all in her size and just a bit more "New England" than would have made her comfortable.

"Fascinating," Linda mumbled. "If I didn't know better, I'd say it was a starter wardrobe for the season."

As Linda sat at the vanity, she looked closely at the mirror. It looked like a couple of pieces of paper, or possibly photographs, sandwiched between the frame and the mirror, had recently been removed. Linda looked more closely at the walls of the room. It looked like more than a few items of photograph and poster size had been removed from the walls recently. The sun had faded the surrounding paint almost imperceptibly, leaving darker spots where the items once hung. While beautifully appointed, there were no decorative or personal accents to be seen anywhere in the room. They had all been removed.

"Pictures…starter wardrobe…there's no way…is there?" Linda wondered in a stage whisper. All at once her mind flashed to her bedroom as a teen, with the pictures on the walls and vanity. "Oh, gods, but why didn't…?" Suddenly, she felt very alone, and very guilty.

Linda did her face, and then made her way downstairs. The house was decorated in an interesting mix of Victorian and Contemporary styles, all of them formal or semiformal in appearance and light in colour and feel. Linda caught sight of Joanne walking back into the kitchen as she entered the formal dining room. The almost bald Amazon seemed to be moving a bit stiffly. Linda was standing behind one of the high-backed chairs when Joanne re-entered the room with a tray of china and silver. Linda averted her eyes and looked down at the tabletop's intricate lace doily. It was almost as if Linda was afraid to look the tall woman in the eye.

Linda went to her and, as Joanne set the tray down, took her by the hand. She still wouldn't look the woman in the eye.

"I…I'm sorry, Joanne. Thank you for…."

Joanne pulled Linda into a warm, almost sorrowful embrace. The action seemed full of emotion. Her breath caught in her throat and her muscles stiffened as she pulled Linda tight.

Feeling the stiffening of Joanne's muscles and hearing her sharp intake of breath, Linda jerked away and stared at the tall woman. "You're hurt!" she said accusingly. She backed away as tears came to her eyes. "I hurt you, and all you tried to do was…."

Joanne pulled Linda into another warm hug. "I'm sorry, Linda. I had to. Please forgive me, but I had to," she whispered as she began to cry as well.

"Damn it all to hell," Linda said as she composed herself. "I just finished doing my face!" Then she looked up at Joanne. Her makeup had run, too, and Linda could see the angry welt on Joanne's cheek beginning to show. She touched it gingerly. "Me?" she asked, almost sobbing.

"No," Joanne said with a sad shake of her head. "Marjorie. I still don't know why all she did was…."

"I don't think she could ever seriously try to hurt you," Linda said, fighting back fresh tears. "Not even if she wanted to. She loves you too much."

Joanne paused and desperately tried to compose herself. "Go fix your face," she finally choked. "Breakfast is in fifteen minutes, and the Boss doesn't like smeared makeup."

Linda smiled wanly. "I'm…."

Joanne put a finger to Linda's lips, stopping her. "No, Linda, I'm sorry. Now, go fix your face," she said as the tears started down her cheeks again. As Linda left the formal room she began to cry again.

*****

Breakfast with Jennifer and Joanne was an almost formal affair. Linda kept looking for the maids and other household staff, but the only staff apparent to her, were Jenny and Joanne. They did the all the cooking and serving this morning, anyway.

It wasn't until the dishes were cleared that Jennifer broached the subject of the previous evening. "Linda," Jennifer barely squeaked, her emotions choking her. Jennifer the impenetrable, Jennifer the indomitable, looked defeated. "I had to do what I…."

"I'm glad you did, Jenny. What was going through my mind before Eugene put me out would have landed me in prison if I'd even half a chance to act on it. Thank you…Mum."

Linda said the last word quietly, and almost as if it was a sentence of its own. The import of the word was unmistakable, pronounced, a declaration all its own.

Jenny's discomfited face went ashen. "How…how long have you known?" she said, shocked to her core, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Almost two years," Linda barely managed to whisper in reply.

"But…."

Joanne got up and silently left the room, crying.

"How do you think I learned about Tina's gift with computers? She's the one who taught me how to use them." She left the why of it unsaid. It needed no explanation. She'd needed to know. Tina taught her how to find out.

"Why didn't you tell me you knew?"

"I…I'd always hoped you'd come to me," Linda said, breaking down in tears.

Jennifer didn't know what to say or do. She just sat there, crying, staring over a formal table setting at…her daughter. She wanted desperately to hold her, yet she dared not move.

Linda decided for Jenny, she jumped up and ran to her mother. Once they finished crying, Linda pulled a chair over and sat close by as Jennifer started to talk. Linda never said a word; she just held her mother's hands and let her talk. As Jenny spoke, a head could be seen in the background from time to time, peering into the room. It was Joanne, listening from the kitchen, a washrag held to her mouth to muffle her sobs.

"I was only thirteen when I got pregnant with you, Sweetheart. It was at a skating party at the 'Spinning Wheels' roller rink in Cardiff. A bunch of my friends and I asked our mums if we could have a skating party. So, my mother -- a woman very much like Sam's mother, by the way -- gave me five dollars, a kiss on the cheek and told me to have a nice time with my friends. It was a small fortune back then.

"There were boys there who kept flirting with us. They were older, kind of dangerous looking…. To a little girl, it was so very…racy and romantic, I suppose. An older boy was paying a romantic interest in me and I fell for it hook, line and sinker. He offered to buy me a soda and a hot dog. We never got to the concession stand…. He…he raped me in the boy's locker room." A tear started to make its way down her cheek. Jennifer brushed at it angrily with her napkin and continued in a bitter voice.

"When they finally found me, my friend's mother took me to the hospital. But it didn't make any difference. At least it didn't to my parents and most of the community. My parents were catholic and my father was very much like Sam's. I was an embarrassment to them. In my father's eyes, I was a whore.

"Once they realised I was pregnant, things went from bad to worse." Jennifer was fairly spitting the words out now. "I had tarnished the family name. We were shunned by the neighbours and ostracised by the community. Father's drinking only got worse. He lost his job because of it. Of course, he blamed it on me. After I had you, we moved. Our new neighbours were told that you were Mum's baby.

"Father's drinking was out of control. He'd already managed to put mum in the hospital twice. The laws were very different then, and people looked the other way, accepting the excuses my mother offered. Each time Father came home drunk, I became his target. It was happening so often that I knew I had to get out, or you and I would wind up dead." Her voice was beginning to waver.

"You were only a year old when I ran away. You were so beautiful, so delicate," Jenny stifled a sob. "I was fifteen at the time. I couldn't support you; gods, I tried, but I just couldn't take care of you. I was waiting tables at a bus stop and trying to care for you at the same time. I kept you in a bassinet in the kitchen. The other waitresses tried desperately to help, but you'd cry every time I went out to take an order or to serve that slop they passed off as food and you wouldn't stop 'til I'd return. The boss -- that's what everyone called him, 'Boss' -- told me that you had to stay at home, or I was fired." Jenny was struggling visibly to keep from crying.

"Now I understand why you hate that nickname. I'm…."

"It doesn't matter, Honey. Please, let me finish. I don't know if I'll ever have the strength to say this again.

"I couldn't afford to hire a baby sitter and, at my age, it was almost impossible to find any other job. I just couldn't take you back to live with that…that…monster in the house. So I left you with the sisters at 'Our Lady of Mercy.' They promised me they'd find you a good home." Jenny sobbed. "I had to, Honey, I had to. I tried so hard…."

"Mother, please! Don't…."

Jenny pulled herself together and continued. "Inside of a month, they placed you with an older, childless couple. That couple fell in love with you on sight.

"I never lost touch with you. I watched you playing on your swing set in your yard, on the playground at school. I spent all my free time just watching you. I moved when your adoptive parents moved. I did what ever it took to always be there for you should you need me. You were the main reason for my Shop. I needed a way to be able to provide you with everything you might need or want. It just proved to be a bit more useful in the coming years. By the time you were twelve, I was affluent enough to provide for you, but I'd already put you up for adoption. I did what I could over the years. I…." Jenny's voice broke.

"My scholarship…that was you?"

"What other benefactor would demand so much?" she answered with a sad smile.

"My prom gown?" Jenny just nodded. "But…."

"Your adoptive parents would call me if you ever needed anything, Lin. I loved you so much, Honey…." Her tears threatened again. It took a monumental effort, on Jennifer's part, to control them. "One day, while you were at school, I introduced myself to the Mathesons. They were so loving, so understanding. Linda, they offered to let me have you back! But…gods forgive me…I didn't have the heart to take you away from the only parents you ever knew."

Jenny broke down in sobs again. After a while she'd regained her composure enough to continue her confession. "I made them promise not to tell you about me. They sent me pictures of you, your report cards, they'd call me just to tell me how you were doing. And I sent them money, lots of it, to make sure you never went without anything you wanted. As each of them died, I mourned their passing as much as you."

"The only thing I ever wanted, they couldn't give me, Mum. I had to find her myself."

After having another long cry, Linda said, "That's not a spare bedroom, is it?"

Jenny shook her head. "No-one's been in that room, except me, since I bought this house," Jenny said. "I made Joanne and Marjorie wait down here with you, while I got it ready for you."

"You mean, while you took the pictures and posters down," Linda said with a wan smile. Jenny nodded and smiled at her as a tear glinted in her eye. "Do you have Tuffy?"

"Your bear?" Jenny managed to choke out.

"Yes, Mum, my bear," Linda said, smiling wistfully.

"He's in your hope-chest, Honey, along with all the other things of yours the Mathesons sent me. Could we go back up and set the room to rights?"

"I'd like that very much…Mum." Linda choked back a sob with a ragged intake of breath and squeezed her mother's hand tightly. "Mum. I've waited a lifetime to say that word to you."

*****

"But, Doc.…."

"Tina, that's a very normal response for any young girl." This elicited a giggle from Sam. They were sitting in Jan's basement office with the door closed.

"But I'm not a real girl!"

"Tina, do you remember that long test I gave you on our first visit?"

"Uh huh, the Multi-Phasal thing…yes, I remember it. It kept asking the same questions over and over, they were just worded differently. It was really dumb."

"Well…that 'really dumb' test isn't as dumb as it looks. It's designed keep you from purposefully making the results say one thing or another. What the results show, among other things, is whether or not your personality is on the feminine side or the masculine side."

"So?"

"Tina, your answers showed you to be a girl. If I looked at the results of your test without looking at the patient data, I would have said a normal fourteen year-old girl took that test."

"But I'm eighteen! I'm a senior in high school, I'm taking courses at the university…."

"That's right, you're eighteen and you're extremely intelligent. But you haven't been able to grow up and experience the things a girl your age should have experienced. In essence, emotionally and sociologically, you are still a little girl."

Sam bit her tongue so that she wouldn't laugh. Tina looked crushed. "You mean that, up here," she said, pointing at her head, "I'm a girl whether I like it or not and I'm not going to…."

"No, what I said is, your answers on the test indicated that your reactions to a given set of stimuli would be the same as any other girl of that age. Whether or not you are a girl -- in your own mind at least -- is what this experiment -- your living as a girl -- is designed to determine."

Tina's eyes started to fill with tears. "I see you've been taking your tablets," Doctor Bennett chuckled. "Now, let's talk about yesterday some more. When he grabbed you, what ran through your mind…."

They went at it for several hours. Sometimes Doctor Bennett asked Sam questions, but, most of the time, he just ignored her. Never once did he ask her to leave, so she didn't. She just sat there and listened. Tina went through the entire range of emotions. There were times that Sam fought to keep her distance. For a little while, Sam thought she was the subject of the visit, but Doctor Bennett always turned things back to Tina. The interesting thing was that they were learning a lot about each other, Doctor Bennett included. He never once back-pedalled or side-stepped a question when Tina turned his own questions back at him. It was impressive.

Tina's stomach had just started to make some rather unladylike noises when there was a soft knock at the door. Doctor Bennett opened it to reveal Donna with a tray full of sandwiches and sodas. "You've been going at it for so long, I thought you might like something to eat," she said apologetically.

"Thank you, Donna," Doctor Bennett said jovially, "it's just what the doctor should have ordered. You will be joining us for lunch, I hope."

"Oh! I…I wouldn't dream of…."

"Nonsense! It looks to me like there's plenty here for everyone. Please, pull up a chair. We were about ready for a break, weren't we, Girls?" Tina and Sam both nodded emphatically.

The four of them chatted a bit while they ate. Donna brought up the subject of work and suggested Sam call her employer before they start again in the afternoon.

"Don't you want to have some privacy for the call?" Doctor Bennett asked as Sam reached for the phone on the desk.

"Why? I'm just gonna call her and find out when she wants me back to work. Yesterday, she just said not to worry about my job. It's not like we'll be discussing state secrets or anything." Doctor Bennett chuckled as she dialled.

"Hi, Marjorie?"

"Sam! How are you? How's Tina?" Marjorie asked in a rush, genuinely concerned.

"No secrets around there, I see," Sam joked.

"You know the Bo…umm, Missus Winchester, "she said glancing around nervously." So, how's Tina?"

"I'm fine and Tina's doing much better. Mar, uh, is Missus Winchester in?"

"Yeah. Why? Wha'sup?"

"Oh, nothing much, I need to know when I'm on the schedule again."

"Hold on, I'll put you through."

There was a brief pause as she waited on the line. When Jennifer Winchester picked up the line, Tina giggled; she could see the change in Sam's posture. "Hello, Sam?"

"Hi, Missus Winchester, I, uh, called to find out when…."

"Is Tina still following you about like a lost puppy, Sam?"

"Uh, yeah, uh…how…?"

"I make it a point to know what and how my employees are doing, Sam. Besides, Grace Archer told me all about it when she called. Why don't you relax for a couple of days? I imagine you'll need it as much as she will."

"But I…."

"We'll consider it part of your, erm…medical leave."

"Thanks, Missus Winchester."

"You're quite welcome, Sam. If you need anything, call." And she hung up. Sam just stared at the phone in her hand for a moment before hanging it up.

"She's quite the enigma, isn't she?" Doctor Bennett asked.

"Boy, is she ever." Then Sam stared at him and started to ask, "How do you…? Never mind; I don't think I want to know." Doctor Bennett just chuckled.

They finally broke for the day a little after three. On their way up the stairs, Doctor Bennett held Sam back and let Tina get ahead of them. "Sam, when Tina goes out on that date, I'd appreciate it if you could manage to double with her. I don't think she's ready to try and handle a date on her own just yet."

"If she does, I will. I promise."

"Thank you, Sam."

Before leaving, Doctor Bennett wrote out some new prescriptions and handed them to Donna. "Donna, these are for Tina and these are for Sam, if she wants to use them. If she does, then have her take these to the address on the top of the forms. I'll call Doctor Eastman this afternoon and talk to her about it. Call me if there are any problems…with either of the girls." Donna was speechless. She just looked from her hands to Doctor Bennett.

"You've done a marvellous job with her, Missus Boone. Under the circumstances, I don't think I, or anyone else for that matter, could have done better. Have a good day." Then he walked out the door, not waiting for a reply.

"You okay, Mum?" Sam asked, coming into the foyer from the kitchen.

"Yes, Darling, I'm fine. The, umm, doctor said that I should give you these," she said, handing the prescriptions to Sam. "And it's up to you as to whether or not you want to use them. I can't say as I agree, but I'll trust his…and your judgement."

Sam looked at the pieces of paper in her hand. They were for…. "No way…" Sam mumbled. Her hands began to shake as she looked at the papers there, not believing what she saw. A tear started to make its way down her cheek.

"Honey, are you…?"

Sam ran up the stairs without waiting for another word. She slammed her door shut and, within seconds, guitar music was the only thing Donna heard.

*****

"Hello, Eileen? Eugene Bennett."

"Eugene? How are you, you old quack? I haven't heard from you since you stuck your nose into the Carson case two years ago. That was a good call, by the way. Thanks."

Doctor Eugene Bennett cringed at the mention of the case. "Umm…Eileen, I…."

"Sam Boone, right?" her voice was suddenly cool and reserved.

"Yes," he said in a strangled voice.

"You've prescribed?" Eugene Bennett could feel the ice in her voice even across town and on the phone.

"Yes," he answered meekly.

"Might I ask why?"

"As you're…probably…err…umm…well aware, Tina Wilson…." He was having trouble getting the words out.

"Had a psychotic break with reality yesterday immediately following a sexual assault. Yes, I'm familiar with the case. Her mother's a client. You haven't prescribed for Janice, too, have you?"

"No, I, uh, had an all day session with Tina today. Sam was present," his discomfort was a palpable thing.

"You just couldn't keep your nose out of it. Could you, Gene?" Eileen's irritation was finally making itself known. Along with the ice was an edge of fury.

"Would you, Eileen?" Eugene asked in a small defensive voice.

"I wouldn't have prescribed, but…no…I suppose not," Eileen's voice warmed some at the thought of her being in Doctor Eugene Bennett's position, but she was still feeling injured by his meddling in her case. "Want to meet over dinner and discuss it? You can buy. I think you owe me that much."

"That sounds good, Eileen. What say I pick you up at your office at seven?" The relief in Eugene's voice was tangible.

"Make it half seven, and wear a good suit. This is going to cost you. I'll make the reservations," Eileen countered.

"Done. I'm on my way to the Men's Wearhouse and I'll bring my American Express Card," he said resignedly. "See you then."

*****

Tina walked into the kitchen and saw Donna staring at the prescriptions and lab orders. She'd spread them out on the table and was just staring at them. Tina's knees grew weak at the sight of the lab orders. "You okay, Aunt Donna?" she asked in a small voice.

"Yes, Sweetie, just feeling a bit…lost I suppose," Donna said, sounding like a lost little girl.

"Anything I can help with?" Tina asked as she approached the table.

"No, Honey. I don't think there's anything anyone can do about it."

Tina put her arm around the woman. She was beginning to feel like the woman really was her aunt.

"I wish I could wave a magic wand and make it all better for you," she said in all honesty.

"Let me hug you, Sunshine," Donna replied with tears in her voice. "That always makes me feel better." She held on to Tina tightly for a bit, and then let her go. "Would you like some…."

"No, thank you; I'd like to sit with you, though. Those for me?" she asked.

"Some, Honey, not all."

"But…." Then she caught sight of the name on the lab orders. "Oh…." There was as much shock in her voice as there was in Donna's face.

"Oh, is right. What should I do?" Donna asked, as much fear in her voice as there was determination to do the right thing.

"Is that why Sam's upstairs wailing away on her guitar?" Tina asked sagely.

"Yes, Sunshine. She took off so quickly I couldn't tell if she was happy or sad."

"Why don't you go up and talk to her?" the girl asked naively.

"She needs the time to herself, Sweetie. Her playing her guitar like that is her way of saying 'I want to be left alone.' "

"Then it isn't like she's supposed to take…umm…."

"Only if she wants to, Sweetie," Donna replied. "Does she?"

"I don't know, Aunt Donna."

"Do you want her to?" Donna asked the girl.

"I want her to be happy," Tina replied, not caring what the answer was, so long as Sam could be happy.

"Out of the mouths of babes…" Donna said with a small, but determined smile. "Give your Auntie Donna a hug, Sunshine," Donna said, as she felt at peace for the first time in a long time.

*****

"Sam?" Tina knocked on the door again. The music stopped. "Sam, please let me in." She waited a minute. "Sam…please?"

Sam opened the door and, turning her back on Tina, walked back to her bed. Tina quietly closed the door behind her and went to her friend. Tina embraced her from behind.

"I told you once that I loved you," Tina said quietly into Sam's hair. "That I would love you as a woman or a man to a woman or a man. That hasn't changed, Sam. That won't ever change. I'll love you in all ways, always."

Sam burst into tears. "I don't know what to do, Tee."

It took a while, but Sam finally calmed down enough to be able to talk with Tina. They were sitting on the bed facing each other.

"In case you were wondering," Tina said with a determination she did not feel, "your mum told me what she thinks you should do."

"Let me guess," Sam said derisively, "she thinks I should ask for my old clothes back and let my hair grow long."

"Try again," Tina said, her gaze boring into Sam's eyes.

Tina's words shocked Sam. Once they finally registered, she seemed to fly into a tearful rage. "She wants me to take them?!?" Sam waved the prescriptions in the air violently and fairly screeched with incredulity, disbelieving -- even for the briefest of moments -- that her mother would condone, much less encourage, such a thing. She slammed the papers back down on the bed for emphasis.

Tina shook her head. "She wants you to do what will make you happy. "

"Happy, that's a laugh. What IS happy, Tina? Seriously, I don't have a clue. Every time things seem to be going well enough to make me think I'm happy, I wind up getting the shit beat out of me, or someone does something to someone I love. Is that what happiness is? Being grateful that, today, you didn't get any bruises? Or that the last beating didn't kill you? How about, that your friend, the one you love more than anything else in the world, only got grabbed, not raped?"

Tina shuddered and pulled Sam into a hug. She held on in silence. Finally she spoke. "For me, happiness is a warm Sam," she whispered in the girl's ear.

Sam bristled and started to pull away. "Would you be serious?!?"

"I AM! In case you haven't noticed, Sam, you make me happy by just being here. For me, you are what makes me happy. The way of life I choose is just a matter of what makes me more comfortable. It's what makes my life liveable, bearable. YOU are what makes me happy."

Sam just shook her head. "I wish it were so easy."

"Maybe, just maybe -- with time -- it will be, Sam. For now, all we have to do is think about what will make us more comfortable. Happiness is something we find along the way, if we allow ourselves to find it."

"Since when did you become such a philosopher?" Sam was becoming sarcastic.

"Since I started thinking about how I felt when I saw a girl staring back at me from the mirror."

"But you're different," Sam shot at her.

"Am I so different? Look in the mirror." Tina forcibly turned Sam to face the mirror. Sam just stared at her feet. "Look. Come on, LOOK! What do you see? Ignore the bruises. Come on…tell me. What do you see?"

Sam stared in the mirror. She looked from face to face and just stared. She didn't know what to say. "I see us."

"That's a start. What about us? What do you see?"

"I…I see my best friend in the world…holding me and forcing me to stare at a mirror."

Tina shook her head. "Sam, when I started running around in skirts, I had to come to terms with what I saw in the mirror. The next morning, after my shower, SHE was still staring back at me. Washing the makeup off and slicking my hair back didn't change what I saw. No matter how hard I looked, THE GIRL in the mirror kept looking back.

"I had to be able to say I like what I see. I was scared to admit that I liked what I saw. It was the hardest thing I've ever done in my life. When I look at you, I like what I see. But for me, it doesn't matter what you look like. Man or woman, I like what I see. The question is, do you like it? When you look in the mirror, do you like what you see? Do you like the short hair? Do you want to start seeing muscles? Maybe you'd like some facial hair? Is that what you want to see? Or do you want the image to keep looking the way it does now?

"I like what I see in me. Whether or not I choose to have the surgery, I'll stay this way. But what about you?"

"But what will people think if they…."

"What do those other people think about ME, Sam?" Tina asked with tears in her eyes and steel in her voice.

The question seemed to stop Sam in her tracks. She literally stood there in shock.

"THINK ABOUT IT!" Tina continued, almost harshly. "Do you live with those other people?" Sam shook her head.

"Are they going to be there when you need someone to hold on to?" Sam shook her head again.

"Do you REALLY CARE what they think?"

"I …No."

"Look in the mirror, Sam. Keep looking. Look every day. When you like what you see, then that's what's right for you."

"So, what do I do with these?" Sam asked, feebly waving her prescriptions at Tina.

"Are they part of what you want to see?" Tina asked quietly.

"I don't know," Sam croaked in reply.

"Then you can leave them on the dresser, throw them out, or get them filled. Any of those actions won't change what you see. It's when you use what they represent that things start to change."

"So what should I do?"

"Get them filled. That way, if you decide you want to use them, they're there. If you decide not to use them, throw them out. The rubbish bin's right there. It's that simple." They sat on the bed and just hugged each other for a while.

"Come on, I think your mother needs a hug."

"Yeah."

*****

Tina sat at the table in the kitchen, her gaze alternating between the prescriptions, Donna and Sam's faces.

"So, have you decided whether of not you want to use them?" Donna asked quietly, still holding onto Sam.

"No, just to get them filled," came Sam's quiet reply.

"I see," Donna said flatly. "Feel like going to the pharmacy with me? I called Jan and told her about Tina's new prescriptions. She asked me if I wouldn't mind getting them filled. We can get yours filled at the same time."

Sam looked at Tina. Tina nodded her head. "Yeah, Ma, let's go," Sam said with a determination she did not feel.

*****

When the pharmacist read the scripts, he looked at Donna quizzically. "This will take about twenty minutes, Ma'am," he said. His tone was sarcastic and condescending. He looked back at the scripts and asked, "Are you aware of what these are?"

"Yes, young man, I'm perfectly aware of what they are," Donna replied icily.

Shaking his head in disgust the pharmacist said, "They'll be ready in about twenty minutes. I'm not sure if I have the Depo-Provera, Testosterone Cypionate and the Methyl Testosterone in stock. They aren't something that I get calls for everyday, you know," the sarcasm was getting thicker by the word. "If I have to order them, it'll take two or three days to get them in. Is that okay with you?" He was well past impertinent, he was passing judgement on the girls.

"Yes, if you don't have them, you will give us a call when you do, will you not?" Donna asked in a very cool tone.

"If you like."

"I'd like," she continued. "Please fill the prescriptions. And in the future, keep your opinions to yourself."

The Pharmacist started to reply, but though better of it. "My apologies, Ma'am," he said sarcastically as he shook his head and went back to his work.

Standing off to one side and out of sight of the pharmacist, Tina and Sam giggled. "I don't think he approves," Sam said.

"Who cares?" Tina replied with a smile. "C'mon, let's go see if the new W. E. B. Griffin book is out yet."

"You and your military books," Sam said sarcastically.

"What? You want to look at the romances?" Tina asked, equally sarcastic.

"No! I…" Sam shot back overly defensive.

"You like them, don't you?" Tina prodded. Sam nodded her head sheepishly and blushed. Then, as if warming to the topic, and the thought, Tina continued. "I've always wondered what they're like."

"I like them as well," Donna said as she joined the girls. "You know, they can be just as erotic as some of those…stories you've been reading on that computer of yours."

Tina blushed furiously at the woman's words. "C'mon," Tina giggled, "maybe we'll get a few so I can see what's so special about them."

Six romance novels and twenty minutes later, Donna went to collect the prescriptions. The pharmacist was apologetic.

"We didn't have the Testosterone Cypionate, Ma'am, but I was able to locate it at our sister pharmacy downtown. They're sending someone over with it. I should have it for you in a few minutes."

"Thank you." Donna was still angry.

"Ma'am?" the pharmacist asked, apology seeming to fill his voice.

"Yes," Donna said coolly.

"I, umm…I want to apologise for my actions earlier, I…I was out of line."

"What made you change your mind?" Donna's response was aloof, almost cold.

Donna shocked Sam with her reaction to the pharmacist; her attitude was totally out of character.

"I, umm…well, I thought about why…."

"You thought! Are you so sure about that?" she asked, drawing out the word sure and calling him on his lie.

Sam started to giggle. "Mum's on a roll. Look out!" she blurted in a stage whisper. Tina was busy biting her lip fighting the giggles that rose in her throat.

"No, Ma'am," he said contritely. "I cracked a joke about the prescriptions to the other pharmacist who, umm…gave me some things to, err…think about. I'm sorry."

"He was your boss, wasn't he?"

"Yes, she is."

"Think about how it would feel to need these…these…drugs. Somehow, I don't think you'd be so judgmental if you did. I accept your apology. In the future, I'd think about what you say and how you say it."

"Yes, Ma'am," came the contrite response.

Donna collected the girls and started looking about the shelves of the store.

"Wow, Ma, what got into you? I've never…."

Donna blushed. "He made me mad, Sam. He just…made me mad." They were in the feminine hygiene aisle. "Do you need any thing, Honey?"

Sam picked up a box of tampons and a package of panty shields. "How 'bout you, Tee?" she giggled. "Any particular preference?"

Tina turned crimson. "Sa-am!"

"Come on, you two," Donna said with a laugh, "let's see if they have everything yet. I'd like to get home and get dinner started."

"Why don't you let Mum cook tonight, Aunt Donna? She really does enjoy it, you know."

"I…."

"It's about time you sat back and relaxed, Ma," Sam said. "Let someone else take up some of the slack. Besides, Aunt Jan uses cooking like some people use Prozac. She uses it to unwind and relax. Let her have some fun, too."

"Let's get your medicines. While we're at it, I wonder if they have anything to shut impudent children's mouths."

*****

The two were sitting in a very nice restaurant. Doctor Eugene Bennett looked resplendent in his new suit. Doctor Eileen Eastman looked beautiful in her Japanese silk evening gown. Their table was in a corner away from the traffic to allow for private conversation.

"I trust you brought your American Express card," Eileen said.

"And my Visa, MasterCard, Diners Club and Discover cards. Would you like to see them?" Eugene Bennett asked with a wry grin.

"No. Just so long as I don't get stuck with the tab," Eileen replied coldly.

"What was going through your mind when you prescribed for her, Eugene?" she asked with controlled fury, getting right to the heart of the matter. "What possible reason can you give me for something like that?"

"Eileen, she's a master at hiding her feelings, even from herself," Eugene said clinically.

"I noticed that," Eileen countered, still angry at the turn of events. "But it still doesn't…."

"Is it safe to assume," he interjected, "that when you saw her, she looked and acted like a boy?"

"She did."

"And what was her response when you asked about it?"

"That she isn't comfortable in the typical feminine stereotype and just wants to be what she feels inside. A little of both." It was interesting how Eugene was turning the table from defence to attack. It was Eileen, who was now on the defensive.

"And you didn't get the feeling that she might be hiding from the issue of her gender by using a gender non-specific, or as she likes to put it, non-gender specific role?"

"Actually, I did."

"I spent almost the entire day with those two. The impression I got is that she has become so good at compartmentalising, that she is now adept at skirting and avoiding issues that bother her."

"So you just decided to go ahead and…."

"No, I'm forcing her to look at the issues. I want her…."

"She's not your patient, she's my client."

"I'm sorry, Eileen. This is the kind of thing that…."

"Relax. Tell me again -- why prescribe if you don't think she's even faced the issuer of her gender yet?"

"You need to knock some of her boxes of issues out of the little cubby-holes that she's set up for them in that mind of hers. Spill their contents all over the place. Make her deal with the issues as she sorts through the contents of her boxes and cleans up the mess."

"So you think shocking her into…."

"I just forced her to look at who and what she is. If you yell at her, she retreats and boxes the comments, questions and results so fast she doesn't see them. Try logic and she files it all away as fast as you give her the issues. She refuses to examine what she has in her hand. You need to force this girl to look at the issues and then let her see what choices and options are available to her.

"I'm letting her know what her alternatives are, in no uncertain terms. I'm giving her a physical reminder of that, in the form of a little piece of paper. A prescription. You have to be blunt with this one, Eileen. If not, you'll waste a lot of time just spinning your wheels while she throws ball bearings under you."

"You think she'd sabotage her own therapy?" Eileen asked. She was shocked at what she was hearing; yet she feared that Eugene just might be right.

The waiter came with their orders and all conversation stopped while they were served. Eileen got the surf and turf, Eugene the prime rib. Once the waiter left the table, Eileen took a sip of the Cabernet Sauvignon. "Delicious…. As I was saying, do you think she'd…?"

"She's already doing it. Think about it," Eugene said quietly

"You may be right. But I still disagree with your method. What if she actually decides to use those steroids?"

"She won't."

"Pontificating again, Old Man?" Eileen asked as she placed her elbows on the table, laced her fingers together, cradled her chin on their backs and stared down her nose at him.

"Let's call it an informed hunch; intuition, if you will. She might get them filled, but she won't use them."

"All right, Eugene," Eileen said as she sat back up and came to the conclusion that Eugene just might be right. However, it still didn't quite sit right with her that he had, again, prescribed for one of her patients. Whether or not he was right and Samantha actually did not take the drugs. "We'll see. Now, let's address this absolutely marvellous meal. It deserves much more attention than we've been giving it."

*****

Part-26

Tuesday Evening September 15^th

Tina was sitting anxiously on the sofa in the den, staring apprehensively at the phone on the end table. The look on her face suggested that the phone could actually bite her and cause some sort of mortal wound. Her hands trembling so hard she could barely manage the act, Tina cautiously reached out for the handset. As her fingers came into contact with the instrument, she jerked her hand back as though she'd been burned.

Tina sat for a moment longer, still staring at the offending device, then, in a strangled hiss, gasped, "This is ridiculous!"

Her new-found courage collected and her timidity temporarily banished in sheer humiliation, Tina lifted the handset from the cradle of the instrument. With a nervous exhalation of breath hissing out between her teeth, she punched the button for line two with a determination she definitely did not feel, then, slowly, Tina started to dial.

"Hi, uh…is uh…is umm, Cathy there? This is Tina, Tina Wilson? I'm a friend of hers? From school?" Tina said nervously into the phone, her words sounding more like questions than the statements they were.

After what seemed to be an interminably long time, Cathy came on the line. "Uh…hello? Tina?" she asked, her voice sounding small and disbelieving.

"Hi Cathy," Tina breathed, her voice sounding a bit tremulous.

"Hi, I uh…." Cathy was speechless as her mind reeled. What-do-I-say? OHMIGODS! IT'S-REALLY-HER! Tina-Wilson's-calling-ME!

"I'll be okay," Tina said, thinking Cathy was about to ask after her health. After all, wasn't that why she'd left her number with Nurse Archer? "I had a really long doctor's appointment. That's why I wasn't at school today." Her words had a small, breathless quality to them.

"They-sent-you-to-see-a-head-shrinker-huh?" Cathy asked, desperately trying not to sound as excited as she felt. Of-course-they-sent-her-to-a-shrink.Even-if-she-didn't-freak-out-they-would-have-sent-her-to-see-a-shrink.

Uh…yeah, umm…." It was becoming obvious that Tina was nervous, too. Cathy started to relax a bit and tried to reassure her caller.

"Hey-look, don't-worry, 'kay? I-won't-tell. Been-there-done-that," she said into the phone. Boy-have-I-ever.

Cathy's last statement wasn't lost on Tina; she just chose not to follow up on it and filed it away, thinking that this wasn't the time; besides, the phone was definitely not the place for something so personal. "Thanks. I uh…I wuh-wanted to, umm, a-a-apologise for…."

"For what? Freaking out after that asshole attacked you?" Cathy asked. She is sooo nice! Gods! Why-can't-that-bi…witch-Morgan-be-like-her? She mentally corrected herself. Lately, she'd begun catching and correcting her thought processes. To put it simply, ever since her incident, Cathy had been thinking about some of the socially elite in ways that "young ladies" just didn't think -- much less speak. The mental "faux pas" had been creeping into her speech of late, and Cathy had been making an all-out effort to stop it. She was, after all, a young lady like Tina.

"Well…yeah, and for not…" Tina continued haltingly.

"Hey," Cathy interjected, astounded that Tina should feel the need to apologise. "Nurse-Archer-said-that-it-was-prolly-a-buncha-stuff-that-all-came-out-at-once-so…I-mean…like…don't-sweat-it-'kay?"

"Thanks, Cath," Tina said. It came out as a sigh of relief.

"So…like…when-y'comin'-back-t'-school?" Cathy was feeling pretty good about the call. She was starting to run her words together in that almost impossible to decipher, ultra-hyperactive and supersonic way of hers.

"Tomorrow, I guess. I mean, no-one said anything about my staying home again tomorrow. So…."

"Yeah, I-guess-things-aren't-like-they-used-to-be."

"Huh?" Tina was desperately trying to figure out what Cathy was hinting at, but she didn't want to seem uncouth or forward and ask her outright, especially not here on the phone.

"Well…like…." Cathy started her wind-up. "If-some-guy-assaulted-you-a-couple-a-years-ago, you'd-a-been-out-fer-at-least-a-week."

Tina held the phone in front of her face for a moment and looked at the handset in puzzlement. She chose not to comment on this statement, either, but it was a stretch. Cathy kept opening doors to her past and Tina wasn't ready to go through them yet. She was going to have to figure out what Cathy was talking about, and soon. The implications were really making her crazy. To say she'd become curious would have been a gross understatement. "Yeah, well, I guess it's due to the miracles of modern science," she said as she brought the phone back to her ear.

"WHAT?!? Did-they-put-you-on-Prozac-or-Valium-or-something?!?" Cathy asked, freaking out over the suspected prescription of mood-altering drugs by Tina's "shrinks."

"NO!" came Tina's defensive retort. It was almost a cry of denial. "I mean…you know…like…better head shrinking techniques and…and stuff."

"Ohhh…riiiight," Cathy said knowingly, drawing out the words. The-poor-thing, I-wonder-how-long-the-quack-grilled-her? Then, changing the subject, Cathy said, "Hey…umm, Jon-was-asking-about-you." Cathy was hoping that she could include her friend, Jon, in this, her latest and greatest of teenaged social coups. "Want-me-to-call-him-for-you?"

"Nah, I'll see him tomorrow in homeroom I guess. Did you hear what the school's gonna do about Brad?"

"Nurse-Archer-said-they-were-prolly-goin'-t'-expel-him. After-he-gets-out-of-the-hospital-that-is."

"Hospital?" The thought struck Tina with a force she didn't think possible. Sure, everyone had told her what had transpired, but Cathy's last statement made her think that Jon had done something to Brad as well. "Jon didn't hurt him too badly, did he?" she asked, almost panicked.

"Jon?!? No, Girl!" Cathy giggled. "He-didn't-do-a-thing! You're-the-one-that-got-him-good! I-heard-that-they-had-to-take-out-one-of-his-balls-because-of-you!"

"ME?!?" Tina squeaked. The thought shocked her to the core of her being. "Oh man." It came out as a fearful whisper. "I did that?" she asked in a small voice fraught with tears. Why couldn't she remember it?

"Yup!" Cathy exclaimed, impressed with her new friend. "I-never-saw-someone's-leg-move-so-fast. Where'd-you-learn-to-do-that? Karate-class-or-something?"

"Nnnnooo," Tina's reply was slow and uncertain. She felt an unreasonable need to defend her forgotten actions. "I nuh-never took any self-defence courses or anything. I guess I'm too much of a geek to have…."

"YOU?!? A GEEK?!?" came the incredulous shriek from her hyperactive friend. "No. Way, Girl! Honey…you-have-the-look-the-friends-the-in-crowd-you-got-it-all. There's-NO-WAY-you're-a-geek. Me-and-Jon? Now we're geeks."

"Ask Jon who wrote the new subroutine for his cell animator," Tina said quietly, almost as if she was too embarrassed to mention it. "Look, uh, Cath, I…." Tina was getting scared again. Why did I have to say that? Her mind was in turmoil. Shit! It'll be all over school by tomorrow! "I, like, gotta go. Okay? Dinner's almost ready, y'know? Uhmm…I'll see you tomorrow at school, right?"

"Sure-Tina! Hey! Thanks-for-calling-huh?" Cathy said nervously.Gods-why-did-I-say-that? Now-she-thinks-I'm-a-total-spaz!

"Uh…yeah, sure…umm…no problem."

"I-mean-it-Tina. Thanks! Really! Hey, feel-better-'kay?

"Yeah, sure. Bye, Cathy."

*****

"Man! That was weird," Tina thought aloud as she hung up the phone.

"Who was that?" Sam asked as she walked into the den. She'd listened to most of Tina's part of the conversation from just outside the room.

"Cathy. You know, the, uh, girl in the nurse's office. She wanted me to have her number and Mum said I should call her so…."

"So what was so weird about it?" Sam asked, pressing her point.

"She was acting like I was doing her some sort of major favour calling her." Tina stared at the phone as if it had grown a set of eyes or something.

"Hmm, I wonder if she's…" Sam mumbled, a funny look on her face.

"What?" Tina asked, exasperated with Sam for the slow moving, incomplete thoughts. It seemed she'd become accustomed to Cathy's hyper-driven speech. Tina was defensive of Cathy, seeking to protect a possible new friend and curious as to what Sam was driving at.

"Remember how everyone avoided Jon when he looked like 'Super Geek?' "

"Yeah…so?" Tina asked, confused, wondering where Sam was going with her questions and still not so sure she would like their conclusion.

"I wonder if Cathy is…or was…." Sam was purposefully dragging out her words, enjoying their effect on Tina. The suspense was, at the very least, irritating to Tina.

"To listen to Jon," Tina interrupted, thinking she was defending the girl, "she's cute, a really talented programmer and she seems like a really nice person. She was just worried about me. Why? What's the big deal? What are you getting at?" The frustration Tina was feeling was making itself known in more than her face.

"Wanna bet she didn't always look that way?" Sam asked knowingly, a smile coming to her face.

"Huh?" Sam's words weren't making sense to her. In effect, they shut down Tina's mental processes, bringing her to a screeching halt.

"She is kinda cute," Sam said coyly. "Isn't she?" Her smile became a grin.

"Well…yeah, I guess so," came Tina's defensive reply, "So what?" Then it seemed to strike home. "You don't mean…."

"That's right, 'New Really Hot Senior Babe.' You, the hottest babe in school, the number one comer on the social scene, the biggest heartthrob of the junior AND senior sets, have just called the lowliest of the low, the pariah of pariahs, the one to avoid at all possible costs -- a geek. And you did it…Just. To. Say. Hi."

"Aww…come on, Sam. Be real, since when am I…?"

"Remember that gaggle of geese that followed you around school all day?"

"Yeah…so…they just wanted to know…."

"They just happen to be the crème de la crème of the social set, My Dear. In the senior class, they are the top," Sam said smugly. "Remember the ditzy brunette?" she pressed on.

"Kelly?" Tina replied after searching her mind's tapes of the day.

Sam nodded her head in affirmation. "She's head cheerleader, Tee," Sam said, a look of victory on her face. A look of amazement came over Tina as she shook her head in denial. "Remember the blonde with the long hair and cute skirt?" Sam asked, driving her point home. Tina nodded. "That was Barbara 'Just call me Barb' Coleman, Miss Front Lip herself." Sam gave Tina a moment to let the implications sink in, then said, "Come on, 'New Really Hot Senior Babe,' dinner's ready."

Tina looked as if she could die. Gods knew she wanted to.

*****

Cathy Franson, the svelte little redhead Sam had seen with Jon, the girl who had just had her "unbelievable" conversation with Tina, was lying across her bed, vibrating with excitement. She was holding a pink slim-line phone in one hand while flipping through a small book with the other. She kicked her feet back and forth excitedly as her fingers flew through the pages of her address book at a blinding pace lining up all the people she'd just have to call with news of her acceptance into the social elite. An almost continuous high-pitched squeal-like sound was coming from her pursed lips. She was definitely excited.

Tina-Wilson-called-ME! She was ecstatic. She just had to tell someone. NOW. And then another half a dozen someones immediately after that! First she had to tell Jon, then Susan, and after that….

Cathy's room was decorated in a strangely eclectic, yet mostly feminine manner. There were the expected teddy bears and stuffed animals placed strategically about, as well as some dolls carefully arranged in and on her bookcase among the countless technical manuals, sci-fi, fantasy and romance novels. But the computer that was squeezed onto, into, under and around her desk -- which doubled as her vanity -- rivalled Tina's "Monster." It more than declared her status as a geek.

The pictures on the walls were of the typical and expected hunks, pop stars and movie idols. But there was also a huge portrait of Albert Einstein sticking out his tongue hung over her bed, a unicorn painted on black velvet hung on the wall by her desk, and a framed, autographed, eight by ten photograph of Isaac Asimov stood proudly on her night table. A block diagram of a large computer network was framed and hanging on the wall by the door and there was a hand drawn schematic for some sort of electrical device draped half on and half off her night table. It was held in place by a corner of her high-intensity reading lamp. There were coloured pencil marks and lines drawn on it with notes written in an impossibly small, meticulously neat hand in the margins. An electronics parts catalogue -- open to the IC pages -- was slowly sliding off the bookcase headboard of her bed to the floor. Eventually, it would be lost to the nether regions of the under bed. Unlike the old look to Tina's bedroom, Cathy's appeared to be meticulously clean, if a bit disorganised in spots. The "under-bed" was, most assuredly, dust-free. Maggie, the housekeeper, kept it that way, but always seemed to lose anything and everything that she rescued from there.

Cathy started to hum along with the music that played from what looked like a home-made stereo system as she dialled the phone in one lightning-quick blur of fingers.

"Hi! Jon?!?" she asked in her almost too fast to understand manner of speaking, her emerald eyes flashing with excitement. "You'll-never-guess-who-just-called-me!"

"I'm not even going to try, Cath," Jon said with a chuckle. "Who just called you?" It never occurred to question who had just called him. No-one spoke that way, no-one but Cathy, that is. Besides, the only other girl who would be calling him was Tina and Tina never called; she just waited to see him in homeroom.

"TINA-WILSON!" she fairly shrieked. "I-mean, She. Called. Me!"

"Well…that's nice," he said, more than a bit confused, but totally amused. Jon struggled not to laugh at her. "What'd she want?" he asked, barely managing not to laugh out loud. He almost failed. You could hear the laugh in his voice.

"She-just-called-to-say-hi!" Cathy sounded like she was bouncing off the walls.

Jon chuckled, giving in to the urge to vocalize his amusement. "I hope your walls are padded," he joked.

"What?!? Oh! Yeah!" Cathy giggled. "I-am-sorta-bouncing-off-them, huh?"

"Yeah, sorta," he chuckled. "Umm…Cath, did you…like…ask her to call you?"

"Well…." Cathy hesitated, thinking back on her conversations and her actions over previous days. "The-other-day? When-I-was-in-the-nurse's-office? I-asked-Nurse-Archer-to-give-her-my-number-when-I-left-but…."

"Then of course Tina called you, you silly puppy," he said, almost laughing.

"Huh?!?" The way she said it, it sounded like she'd bounced on her bed one time too many and missed the edge, landing on the hard floor instead of the soft mattress. Then, Jon did laugh.

"Look, Cath," he said, struggling to regain his composure, "Tina's like that. If you were nice to her, or if you helped her, of course she'd call you," he said shaking his head. My god, he thought with a smile. Cathy can't be that bad, can she?

"Jon, we're-talking-about…." Her mind raced as she tried to explain herself. He-can't-possibly-understand-who-I'm-talking-about, that's-all.

"Tina Wilson," Jon interjected slowly, trying to calm the girl, finishing her sentence for her. "The new senior in my homeroom. Yeah. I know."

"But…I-mean…she's-like…." Cathy was totally confused. "Tina-Wilson's-the-most-popular-girl-in-school, Jon!"

"And she's my friend," he said slowly and calmly, desperately trying to calm her.

"Your…your friend?" Cathy's mind came to a violent, screeching halt as she tried to wrap her mind around the concept. "How-can-Tina-Wilson-be-your-friend? I-I-mean…."

Jon could hear her winding up again. "That's what I said." His smile broadened as he continued laconically. "I can have friends, can't I?"

"Well, duh!" Cathy replied, still confused.

"She's the one who's responsible for my new rags, Cath," he said patiently.

"TINA!?" She was incredulous and her voice showed it with her shriek. "But…But-you-said-that-a-friend-of-yours-bought-them-for-you. You-said-that-it-was-like-a-kinda-sorta-loan."

"She's the friend, Cath," Jon said with a pained smile. He switched ears and rubbed his now ringing ear. His words failed to calm the girl; if anything, they seemed to incite her, to push her on to greater heights of agitation.

"OHMIGODS!" she let loose again.

Jon winced at the scream and pulled the phone away from his other ear with a jerk. "So how is she?" Jon asked as he held the handset well away from his ear but close enough to his mouth so that he could talk.

"Umm…she's-fine…I-guess…I-mean…." Cathy stumbled over the words as her mind raced. "Like…she-said-she-was-prolly-coming-to-school-tomorrow-and…."

Annnnd she's off and running again, he thought with a smile. "Aaannnd?" he said into the phone, prodding her on.

"Well…I-guess-that's-about it. She-said-something-about-that-cell-animator-of-yours-too, but…" Cathy said, not really understanding what Tina had said in the first place, but figuring that, since Tina said to ask, she would.

"You know the subroutine that takes the cells and interpolates the human form and movement and then inserts the added frames?" Jon asked, pressing his point.

"Yeah! That-sub'-works-sooo-sweetly!" Cathy's mind seemed to grasp multiple concepts at once, adding the appropriate enthusiasm to each. Her intensity varied with each thought that popped into, and out of, her head in turn. "You-said-that-that-one-was-the-hardest-one-you-ever-tried-to-write. I'm-really-impressed-with-how-you-incorporated-the-AI-subs-into-it-allowing-it-to-work-with-any-object-not-just-the-human-body!" She was getting excited again. He's SO cool, she thought.

"Yeah, well…" Jon replied haltingly, wondering if he should really be telling Cathy this. "Tina wrote the AI subs and the interfaces."

"Aaannnd the interfaces?" Cathy squeaked. Suddenly her voice got really small as Jon's point finally sank in. "Tina? Tina Wilson?"

"Tina Wilson," Jon replied, making his point with deliberate finality. "The girl's an absolute genius."

"Oh! My! Gods! She said each word as if it were its own sentence. And then, with a slow, quiet awe said, "A geek is the most popular…."

"Yeah, ain't it a kick in the head?" Jon asked lightly, amused with the concept.

"Wait-'til-I-te…" Cathy began excitedly.

Aaaaannnd they're off, Jon thought with a smile. "Slow down, there, cutie," he said, cutting her off mid-word. "She really doesn't want anyone to know she's a super brain, okay?"

"But-I-mean…." Cathy couldn't understand why Jon or Tina would want to keep such a coup a secret from the world. It didn't seem to matter to her that the mundane see intelligence as a threat.

"Look, Cath, why don't we have lunch with her tomorrow?"

"LUNCH?!? WITH TINA WILSON?!?" Jon winced and yanked the phone away from his ear again as Cathy screamed about the perceived physical impossibility.

"Cath," Jon said after switching ears with the phone, "it's not like a dinner date with god or anything. Okay?" he said as he absently rubbed his injured ear. "She's just a really nice, and very shy, person. Promise me you won't start screaming about her geekdom all over school. She's really special. Just like you."

"Yeah, okay, I promise," she said, the wind obviously gone from her sails as she slowed to near normal human speed. How unfair, she thought. To learn that such a social coup has taken place, and then, as if to add insult to injury, I'm not allowed to tell anyone! It's just not right!

"Hey, Cath?" Jon asked, breaking into the sudden silence.

"Hmm?" came her distracted, almost mournful, reply.

"You're cute when you get excited."

Cathy blushed at the compliment. "You-can't-even-see-me, Silly."

"Sure I can," he replied sweetly. "All I have to do is close my eyes and imagine you're here. Look. Why don't you go take a nice hot bath and relax? Okay? You need to slow down."

"Okay," Cathy giggled.

"And remember," Jon continued, "Tina's just a really nice person. Status doesn't mean anything to her; friendship does." He let the thought sink in for a moment and then brought the conversation to a close with, "Cath, why don't you go take that bath and think about why she might consider you her friend."

"Thanks, Jon," Cathy said in a small, breathless voice.

After she hung up the phone, Cathy hugged herself, thinking about Jon. Then she rolled onto her back and started squealing and kicking her legs into the air at the ceiling of her room in excitement as she thought about having lunch with Tina.

On the ceiling was an almost invisible, yet accurate representation of the Milky Way, faintly glowing in a bluish white. It had taken her almost eight months of consulting charts and maps of the stars to complete, with her father's help and insight. She'd accomplished it using "Rit Whitener" and black lights to illuminate the "paint." The starscape looked almost real at night when she turned out the lights and turned on the black lights set into the soffits she and her father built around the edge of the room's ceiling. When the black lights were off, you couldn't see their handiwork at all. At night, with the lights off and the black lights on, well…it was phenomenal to say the least.

*****

For Sam, getting Tina to sleep was a repeat of the night before. Tina begged Sam to sleep with her. "Please, Sam. I'm scared to even close my eyes."

"Try, Tina. Please? For me? Try." Her violet-blue eyes brimmed with tears as she begged her friend to go to sleep alone. "You know I love you, Honey. Just try. I'll stay right here until you fall asleep. I promise."

By the time Tina fell asleep, Sam was an emotional wreck. As she climbed into her own bed, her mother came into the room. "Rough time calming her down?"

"Yeah. She's scared to death of closing her eyes."

"Was her nightmare that bad?" Donna asked, the concern evident in her voice.

"Worse." Sam shuddered at what Tina told her about the dream.

Donna hugged her daughter. "You going to be all right?"

"Yeah, I guess," Sam replied, then after a bit she asked, "Mum?"

"Hmm?"

"Will you hold me for a while?" Sam started to cry. "I love her and I can't make it better, Mum. I don't know what to do. I'm scared."

Donna held her daughter tightly. "You're doing it, Honey. Hush now. Here, lie down and relax. Mummy's right here," she cooed. She's too young to act so old, Donna thought. "My poor baby," she continued softly as she stroked Sam's hair.

*****

No sooner had Donna slipped between her sheets than the screams began again. Donna left her room at a run. Sam was already in Tina's room by the time Donna and Jan got to the hall.

"Are you up for a cup of tea?" Jan asked nervously. She desperately wanted to go in and hold her daughter, not have a cup of tea.

"Sure, Jan. I just need to get a few things first." Jan stood in the hall holding her robe closed while she patted her waist looking for the belt. She watched in puzzled amazement as Donna went into Sam's room.

She emerged a moment later holding Sam's robe and slippers. "This," Donna said, trying to lighten the mood and holding the items up, "is how she's beating us in there. She has an unfair advantage, Jan. She doesn't care about modesty, or decency."

They walked down the hall to Tina's room; Donna went in without knocking. She walked up to the bedside, laid the slippers on the floor and draped the robe neatly over the chair. "I thought you might want these in the morning," she whispered. Donna kissed Sam on the forehead and left the room, closing the door behind her.

"She's old enough to know her own mind," she mumbled to herself, worried about the decision she'd just made.

Jan looked ready to cry. "That used to be my job."

"Come on, Jan, let's get that tea," Donna said, tears forming in her eyes as well.

*****

Wednesday Morning September 16^th

"Tina…umm…." Sam moaned in delight. "You witch…." Her voice was thick with lust. "Tina, wake up," she said and gently nudged the sleeping girl with her elbow.

"Hmm?"

This is unreal, Sam mused, thoroughly enjoying the sensations Tina was causing. I thought that those hormones were supposed to…. "Oh!" she exclaimed. "Tina, Hon.… Ooooh! C'mon, Tina, I'm not a saint!" Sam exclaimed impatiently. "Get in the shower!"

*****

Sam shuffled into the kitchen in her robe and slippers. Jan and Donna smiled at her. "Sleep well, Honey?" Donna asked. Her golden brown eyes twinkled with the love she felt for her child.

Sam smiled wanly, poured a cup of coffee and got some toast. "Aunt Jan, how long before Tina's hormones keep her from getting, umm…." She flushed with embarrassment.

"Erections?" Jan finished for her. Sam nodded her head in awkward silence. She slowly nibbled at a piece of dry toast while walking to the table, a hopeful expression on her face. "From what I've read," Jan continued, "anywhere from a couple of weeks to a month." Sam's hopeful expression fell.

"A month?" she moaned around the toast as she plopped down in the chair dejectedly.

"Well, according to the books and articles I've read," Jan blithely went on, "it all depends on the dose and her own hormone levels. Why?"

"Oh, Mum," Sam moaned to her mother. She looked like she'd just lost her best friend. Donna smiled and put her good arm around her. "Mum, I'm not like you," Sam cried softly. "I'm not a saint; I'm not nun material. If she keeps…."

The look on Donna's face was priceless. Jan burst into gales of laughter. "Honey, I don't think your mother…."

"I'm far from a saint, Sweetie," Donna replied softly. "And as for convent life, I did have you. There are things you can do to…."

"But that's just it, Mum," Sam moaned, "she's still asleep while it's happening…and so am I!"

"Doctor Bennett gave her some new things to take," Jan interjected. "I'll call and ask him how long before…."

"I'm afraid I won't be able to last much longer, Aunt Jan." Sam sounded desperate.

"So, you don't want to…?" Donna started.

"That's the problem, Mum," Sam whimpered. "I do. And in the mornings, when she's pressed up against me…."

"I don't know what to tell you, Sweetheart," Jan said, reaching out and taking one of Sam's hands in hers. "I wish I did."

Sam looked balefully at her mother. "Do what feels right in here," Donna whispered, touching Sam's chest and pulling her closer. Mother and daughter sat almost in one chair for a bit. "My little girl's growing up," Donna said sadly into her daughter's hair.

"Aunt Jan?" Sam asked as she started to sit up.

"Hmm?" Jan looked at the girl with sad, questioning eyes.

"You said Tina had nightmares before. Were they really, umm…graphic?" Sam asked, afraid of the answer.

Jan nodded. "Sometimes they made today's horror movies look tame." She looked worried. "Are they bad?"

"Yeah, really bad," Sam replied. "Last night's was a real winner. It scared me, and I didn't have it."

"The only thing I can tell you is to hold on tightly and not let go," Jan said. "If she has one, all you can do is hold her until she gets over it." Sam sipped her coffee thoughtfully.

"I noticed she seemed to sleep through the night," Jan said hopefully. Sam nodded. "She used to have two or three nightmares if she had one that early in the night." Maybe she's getting over them."

"I hope so," Sam said mournfully. "I don't think I can bear to hear her scream like that again. It just rips me apart." Both mothers nodded their heads sympathetically.

"Finish your breakfast, Sweetheart," Donna said. "You have school today." Sam cringed. "What? That bad already?" Donna asked.

"No, I'm thinking of Tina. She's become one of the most popular girls in school and it's happened over night. I'm just thinking about what it's going to be like for her today. Monday, she had the entire pep squad following her around like lost puppies."

"You don't think they'll shun her because of…" Jan said worriedly.

"No, just the opposite," Sam replied. "She's become like a folk hero or something."

"She's not getting a big head over it, is she?" Donna asked worriedly.

Sam shook her head. "She doesn't even know what's happening, Ma. She thought they were interested in me!"

"Oh my," Jan said in awe as she looked toward the doorway. Donna and Sam followed her gaze. Tina walked into the room wearing a knee-length black skirt, two-inch heels, a white blouse and a black vest. Her hair and makeup were done, and, except for the fact that her makeup was toned down, she looked like she was ready for a date. Her hazel eyes sparkled, appearing to be a vibrant golden brown in the light of the kitchen.

"Wow, Tee," Sam exclaimed. "You look…are you sure about this?" Tina nodded, her hair bouncing and fluttering softly with the movement of her head. "But you haven't gone to school looking like…" Sam continued worriedly.

"Watch your time, Sam." Donna said, stopping the girl in mid-sentence.

"Huh?" Sam asked in puzzlement, her head snapping about to look at her mother.

"We have to leave in twenty minutes," Tina said nervously.

"Oh…shhhoot!" Sam said, catching herself before she could blunder with a verbal faux pas. She jumped up and raced for the stairs.

"Walk, please!" Jan called after her and started to chuckle.

"You look very nice, Dear," Donna said with a smile.

"It's not too much, is it, Mum?"

"No, Hon., you look beautiful. Did you take your medicine?"

Tina nodded. "There's a lot more of it. I hope it doesn't make me worse."

"You've got it about as bad as it gets in the mornings, Honey," Donna said.

"How do you feel this morning?" Jan asked. "Any better?"

Tina shook her head as she poured a cup of coffee. "No, it's about the same. I guess I'm just getting used to it."

"Don't forget, you have an appointment with Claire after school," Jan reminded her.

Donna brightened. "Claire of 'Claire's Clip-Joint?' "

"Uh huh," Jan replied. "She wants to do some highlights."

Tina sat down at the table rather dejectedly. She didn't look too happy at the prospect of going to the beauty salon. Much to her dismay, she quickly learned what Sam laughed about. Donna had already switched into "Auntie Donna" mode. "Oh, I'll bet she'll look just darling with highlights," Donna said, fingering the hair over Tina's ear. "Tell you what, Sunshine, after you get your hair done, we can go to the mall and do a little shopping. Just you and your Auntie Donna; we'll have such fun. We'll get you some new shoes and…."

Tina looked like she wanted to crawl under a rock and die. Why me? She groaned silently as she took another sip of her coffee. She stared at the mug and whimpered softly. She seemed to be hoping to be able to lose herself in the mundane image of the every day piece of ceramic. Instead, the deep-rose colour of her lipstick left a glaring reminder of who and what she had become in so short a period of time. I'm finally happy, she reminded herself.

Jan, seeing the exchange, giggled as she got up for another cup of coffee. "Dinner at about eight then?" Donna nodded enthusiastically.

*****

Jan sat on the sofa in the den and dialled the number from the business card Doctor Bennett had given her. He answered on the second ring. "Hello, Doctor Bennett."

Surprised at his answering the call, Jan stumbled over her words. "Umm, Doctor Bennett, I was expecting your service at this hour. This is Janice Wilson. I'm calling about Tina's medications and the results of her blood work."

"Ah, yes, well, in answer to your comment, I like to have a cup of coffee in my office and read the paper before I start my day. I do so enjoy the bit of solitude in the mornings. It seems to set the tone for the day if I can start it easily and pleasantly.

"And in response to your question, let me get the lab report." Jan heard some papers rustling as he got Tina's file. "Ah, here we go," he said softly. His voice had a soft melodic quality to it which made it very easy on the ears. "Yes, her results were, umm, for the most part, normal. Her serum testosterone levels were a bit on the low side, even given her recent start on the oestrogens. Her serum oestrogens were elevated above what I would normally see, the estradiol she was on was taken into account, of course, but it was still a bit high…. But it's not so high as to cause problems, just delayed maturation or an elongated puberty if you will. Her prolactin levels are a bit high, too. She might want to think about keeping a tissue or two in her brassiere cups as she develops, though nothing to worry about. All in all, Jan, I'd say she's perfectly healthy."

"This may seem to be a bit off the wall, Doctor," Jan started a bit apologetically, but determined to see the question through, "but how long before she stops getting erections?"

"Oh, err," Doctor Bennett seemed a bit taken aback by the question, obviously unprepared for something like that from his patient's mother. "Let's see…with her base serum oestrogens and testosterone, and on the new medications…." His mumblings and musings were easy on the ear. "The Spironolactone combined with the Oestradiol Valerate should effectively stop testosterone production within a week, two at the most. Spontaneous erections should begin to taper off in about two to three weeks. And after about a month, erections will be possible, but more than likely they will be difficult to achieve and even more-so to maintain. Generally, if she does indeed get one, it will not be as, umm…hard."

"And her morning, err…."

"Two to three weeks," he interjected. "Tell me, is she worried about…?"

"No, she's been having some really bad nightmares and Sam's presence seems to reduce their intensity or eliminate them completely. However, Sam's been having a…uh…rather difficult time of it in the mornings."

Doctor Bennett laughed softly. "I see. Then you aren't worried about…."

"Pregnancy?" Jan attempted to finish for him. "What mother wouldn't be? But Sam is on the pill and…."

"Actually I was thinking more along the lines of progeny, Jan," Doctor Bennett chuckled. "If a child from her were the desired case, we could take and freeze several sperm samples now, before the hormones have run their course. But I wouldn't worry too much about that…in the short term that is. Within two or three weeks of stopping the hormones her Testosterone levels and sperm production should start to return to normal and…."

"Thank you, Doctor. You've been very helpful."

"Jan, just one more thing," Doctor Bennett continued, all professionalism now.

"Yes?" Jan replied with trepidation.

"After say, two to two and a half years on her current regimen of hormones and anti-androgens," he began cautiously, "I wouldn't expect Tina to be able to either a: present herself as a male without major surgery, and b: ever be able to sire a child."

"Excuse me?" This news sent a cold shiver down Jan's spine.

"You see, Jan, in the short term -- let's say, up to a year from now -- stopping the hormones should return everything in Tina's body to normal, with the exception of some possible breast tissue development. Which may, or may not, require surgical removal should she desire to return to presenting herself as a male. However, after prolonged hormone and anti-androgen use -- that two to two and a half years I mentioned -- Tina's body will not have just moved some fat cells around.

"The anti-androgens Tina is taking will have stopped her body's testosterone production and shut down her testes. The fat cells that the hormones moved into a more feminine displacement will take a bit longer to move back into the more masculine displacement than they took to move into the female. This will be, primarily, from the lack of testosterone production for a period of time following the cessation of the anti-androgens and hormones.

"At that stage, I would expect her to start experiencing hot flashes, much like a woman would during menopause. She may well require some testosterone injections at that time, should it ever come, just to kick start her body's natural processes. And the Depo-Provera that she's now taking will have caused a substantial amount of functional breast tissue to develop. This breast tissue will require surgery if she wishes to reverse the process at that stage. And while Tina may, after a prolonged period of not taking these steroids -- say three to six months -- eventually regain limited male sexual functionality, I seriously doubt she will ever regain a spermatozoa production sufficient to impregnate a woman.

"Jan, with Tina's current steroid regimen, over a period of time -- that two to two and a half years -- her testes may well shut down permanently from chemical stoppage and disuse. In short, Tina may become 'Chemically Castrated' by the hormones and anti-androgens she is now taking. After our talks, I'm convinced that this is the best course of action for your little girl. And she is your little girl, Jan. I think you need to remember that. I find it hard to believe she ever really was your son.

"Tina is fully aware of all of this. I just wasn't sure you were, Jan."

"Thank you, Doctor," Jan said into the phone. It seemed that things might have become a bit more permanent than she initially thought they were. "I do hope you have a pleasant day."

"And you as well, Jan," Doctor Bennett said.

*****

On the ride to school Tina lamented over Donna's enthusiasm, while Sam seemed to gloat about being out of the line of fire at long last. "I told you, didn't I?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, but I didn't believe it could be that bad."

"I'll bet she calls Claire's and makes an appointment for herself."

"You're kidding me, I hope."

"Nope; she'll want to drive, too. I'll bet she meets you by the door wearing a dress, holding her purse in one hand and her car keys in the other. Then she'll talk your ear off as she drags you to all her favourite shops and…."

"Why me?" Tina lamented as she parked the car.

"Cause you're so cute," Sam said, giving her a peck on the cheek. C'mon, Tee, get the lead out. I wanna walk you to class."

"Why?"

"Cause, Silly, you're mine. And with you looking like that, I've gotta let the other guys know it. And the only way I'll be able to do that is…."

"Then you'll carry my books, too?" Tina asked with a grin.

Sam opened her mouth to object, and then, thinking better of it, smiled, picked up Tina's backpack and got out of the car. As Tina stepped from the car, a gentle autumn breeze reminded her of how she was dressed, sending a chill up her spine. It was strangely erotic and comforting all at the same time. Steeling herself to the day ahead, she locked her door and walked to the front of the car and her boyfriend apparent, Sam. "Ready?" Sam asked.

"Ready." They set off across the car park, arms about each other's waists, losing themselves in the pleasure of each other's touch.

*****

Sam walked Tina to the door of her homeroom class. "Is it always like this?" she asked Tina, commenting on the noise.

"Yeah, unless I'd do something to Brad. Then it got really quiet."

"Really?" Sam asked slyly. And then she pulled Tina to her and gave her "girlfriend" a long tender kiss on the lips. When they parted, Sam handed Tina her books and said brightly, "See you at lunch?"

Tina almost swooned from the kiss. "If not sooner," she breathed. The room had gotten quiet again. Sam giggled as she all but skipped down the stairs, wiping at her mouth. She ran to her homeroom. She didn't want to be late.

That time, Tina didn't notice the sudden quiet in the room. She stopped and said hi to almost everyone who spoke to her, but she really didn't remember much about it. She was on those big pink fluffy clouds again. It was nice to have someone to love and the smile on her face showed it. Ro and Lee were giggling when Tina finally made it to her seat. "Wow, Tee," Leticia said, "That was some show in the door!"

"Huh?" she still hadn't come back down to earth.

"Forget it, Lee," Ro said, giggling. "She's so far gone, Voyager won't be able to catch her."

Jon came back and took the seat in front of Tina. "Hi, Tina, nice to have you back."

It looked like it was going to be a good day. A very good day.

*****

Lunch was an event. Everyone who was anyone in school had to drop by and say hi. Cathy sat next to Tina and said almost nothing the whole time. She just stared in awe. Once they finished eating, Tina and Leticia went to the ladies room to fix their makeup. "I can see 'em lining up now!" Lee said as she walked back to the table with Tina.

"What are you talking about?" Tina asked, totally lost with what Lee was saying.

"The guys!" Lee replied, excited with her new prospects.

"Guys?" Tina was starting to feel completely lost at sea. It was all so new and there was so much to think about that many parts of the new experience were still a mystery. She needed time to sort it all out, but time was something she hadn't been given. One day she was a nobody and the next she was the centre of attention. It was more than a bit disconcerting.

"Daaamn girl! You really don't get it, do you?" Lee asked, amazed that anyone could be so socially inept.

"What?" Tina asked, exasperated with the way her new friend seemed to talk in riddles.

"Never mind, Tee, it's lost on you. C'mon, I want to breathe some real air before we have to go back to class."

As they walked about the school grounds, the group chatted about Tina's recent rise to fame. "She's doin' it, and she don' even know it, Sam!" Lee enthused. "You gotta get it through to her."

"What?!? And have her stop?" Ro asked incredulously.

"What are you guys talking about?!?" Tina asked, thoroughly annoyed with what was going on.

"Don't worry about it, Tina. You're doing fine," Sam placated. "Just be yourself." Sam glared at Lee. "Ro, can you talk some sense into the thick one here?"

"Yo, like, what's…?" Lee was getting just as annoyed with Sam. She couldn't quite understand why Sam was being such a shite. This was cause for celebration and Sam was throwing a wet blanket on the party.

"C'mere, Lee," Ro said, taking the teen by the elbow and leading her away. Once they were out of earshot of Tina, she began. "You know, not everyone's a total socialite like you." Ro's deep brown eyes were blazing holes into Lee's forehead.

"Yeah, so?" Lee replied petulantly, her defensive shields up at maximum. Why couldn't people see the need for a celebration? They were it! Tina was nearing the very top of the social order and they were her closest friends. It placed them at the very centre of the in-crowd. Couldn't anyone get it through their heads that it was party time?

"Tina was a total geek, remember?" Ro continued, trying to make her point. It was obvious that she was running out of patience. It was a major departure from the staid, smooth-sailing girl everyone was used to.

"Yeah, so what?" Lee asked indignantly. "Like, so're you. What's the big…?"

Unfortunately, Lee just wasn't getting it. Ro continued, "So, like, now that she's popular and starting to handle it, you start calling it to her attention. Did it ever occur to you that she just might get scared and crawl back into that geeky little shell of hers?" Lee's jaw dropped. "Now do you get it?" Ro hissed at her friend. "Then where will she be?"

"Whoa, no dates, no friends, no…."

"Riiight! And are you going to abandon her?" Ro asked sharply.

"No way! Tee's my friend. Why would I abandon her?" Lights were starting to flicker behind her eyes, but they were awfully dim. She was finally starting to come around.

"So you'll give up the dates, too, then, right?" Ro asked, slamming her point home with a finality that would have been devastating had they not been friends.

"But…." The lights of understanding finally glowed brightly in the limpid ebony eyes of the girl's face.

"Right," Ro finished, disgusted with her friend's obtuseness. "Put a sock in it, Lee."

"Yeah."

The first bell rang, signalling the end of the period, so Sam started walking Tina to class. "See you at the car after class?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, sure," Tina replied. She sounded anything but sure of herself. "Sam?"

"Yeah, Sweets?" Sam asked. She was trying desperately to calm Tina down. Her tone was light and sweet as her stomach churned with nerves.

"What was Lee talking about?"

"I don't think Lee knows what she was talking about, Hon.," Sam said evasively. She was worried about how Tina was going to cope with all her newfound friends and popularity. If her instant fame scared her enough, Tina might well revert to Ernie's patterns of behaviour; Sam liked the easygoing person that her long-time friend had become and wanted to keep it that way. How was she going to keep things progressing slowly? How was she going to keep Tina on an even keel?

"Right," Tina replied quietly. "She can be a real ditz sometimes," she mumbled introspectively. "I just wish I understood her better." Then she seemed to brighten visibly and said "See you after last bell!" then planted a kiss on Sam's cheek. When Sam headed off without wiping at it, Tina started to giggle. A pair of bright pinkish-red lips, Tina's lipstick colour for the day, were plainly visible against Sam's slowly clearing ivory skin.

*****

Sam took her seat in chemistry class just in time for the bell. Her lab partner, one of the jock set and member of the football team, hissed at her. "Pssst! Yo! Sam!"

"What?" she hissed back, snapping out of her reveries. The jock touched his finger to his cheek in silent admonition and amusement, reminding Sam of her obvious lapse of judgement and her current state of public embarrassment. "Aww shit!" Sam mumbled and wiped furiously at the spot where Tina kissed her.

"Hey, man, what's she like?" the jock whispered.

"Mister Farnsby! Do you have something you'd like to share with the class?" the tall skinny teacher asked. He was the embodiment of the character Ichabod Crane of the timeless Hallowe'en poem.

"No, Mister Kelsey."

"Then I'll thank you for not wasting this class' valuable time," Mister Kelsey said acerbically.

"Yes, Mister Kelsey," the jock replied in an attempt to sound genuinely contrite. He didn't.

After class, Robert Farnsby cornered Sam in the hall. "Yo, dude, that is one fine lady. So tell me, is she like…?"

"She's just that, Rob. A lady," was Sam's almost caustic retort.

"So what's she like?" Rob asked again, obtusely missing Sam's obvious snub.

"Huh?" Sam said disbelievingly and playing dumb.

"In bed, Man! What else?" he said it like Sam should know what he was talking about. "The team's betting on whether or not she's a screamer. Personally, I think she's a biter."

"Biter?" Sam asked in a small voice, totally lost with where the conversation was going. Were all guys this strange?

"Yeah, you know, does she bite your shoulder where it meets your neck when she cums? So what is she?"

"Look, Man," Sam said, obviously ticked off, "just cause I live with her doesn't mean I'm…."

"You LIVE with her?!?"

Oh shit, she thought. "Yeah, I live with her and her mum…." Sam started to talk fast as she tried to contain and minimise the damage she was causing with her apparently careless remark.

"SHIT! Some guys have ALL the luck!" Farnsby continued loudly, cutting her off.

"Look, man, I gotta book or I'll be late for my next class," Sam finished lamely in an attempt to get away from the jock and to try to come up with a way to minimise or eradicate the damage she'd just caused.

"Yeah, man, later." The jock shambled off, shaking his head.

Oh shit, she thought. Sam, you really put your foot in it this time.

*****

After last bell, Tina was waiting for Sam at the car. Sam walked to her at a brisk pace with a spring in her step. She was happy to see her sweetheart, the debacle after chemistry forgotten for the moment.

The gentle breeze was tossing the mousy brown locks of Tina's cute bob softly about her face as she half sat and half leaned against the back of her bright red car. Legs straight, ankles and knees together, arms crossed under her bosom, she presented the classic image of teenaged femininity. The ivory of her legs was a sharp contrast to the black of her skirt and heels. The hem of her skirt rippled in the breeze and danced about Tina's knees. She was absolutely stunning. But Tina wasn't smiling; her hazel eyes flashed an almost brilliant emerald green in the waning autumn sunlight.

"Took you long enough!" Tina snapped. She was obviously upset about something.

"Yeah, I uh…." Sam stumbled over her own words. Now what'd I do? Her mind raced in panicked thought.

"What did you say and to whom did you say it?" Tina asked slowly and precisely as she stood erect, spreading her legs a bit and putting her balled fists on her hips. If her hair were longer and red in colour, she would have looked like Asuka in the anime series Evangelion.

"Huh?" Sam said, feigning bewilderment and praying it wasn't what she thought it was. Oh shit! It couldn't have gotten around the school this fast, could it?

"After fifth period," Tina said slowly, in a sweet conversational tone as she deliberately unlocked the door to the car with the remote in punctuation to her words, "Kelly asked me why I didn't tell her I was living with you." Her voice had that syrupy sweet quality that said RUN or DIE! "Why would Kelly ask me that question, Sam?" Tina asked sweetly as she turned and walked purposefully to the driver's door.

"It slipped, Tee. Honest," Sam pleaded as she went to the passenger door.

It was comical if you thought about it. It was the consummate, complete and utter role reversal. Tina, the aggrieved girl, and Sam, the loose-lipped, thoughtless boy. Tina opened her door and sat primly behind the wheel. She pulled the door closed as she swung her legs inside. She straightened her skirt while she waited for Sam to get in. As soon as Sam closed her door, Tina resumed. "She said Barb Coleman told her that she heard that we were living together from Tad Williams!"

"Who?" Sam squeaked out.

"Barb Coleman? The editor of the school paper? You know, Miss Front Lip herself?!? And Tad Williams, her boyfriend, who just happens to be the Tight End on the football team?!? Who'd you tell Sam?!?" She'd finally started to yell.

"Rob Farnsby," Sam said in a tiny voice.

"The centre for the football team?!?" Tina fairly screeched at her. "Please tell me it wasn't him!"

"I'm sorry," Sam moaned in abject shame.

"Oh this is just ducky! I don't BELIEVE this!"

"What? Look Tee, I'm sorry. It wasn't intentional," Sam knew she'd misspoken when she spoke with Farnsby, but she couldn't understand why Tina was so upset. Sure, there were bound to be rumours but it couldn't be that bad.

"Now I'm going to have every player on the football team, hitting on me!" Tina all but screamed.

"You'd 've had that anyway," Sam said, almost pleading.

"Yeah, I know," Tina said sarcastically, "but now they think I put out!" she spat.

"Huh?" Sam blurted, lost with where Tina was going. She didn't quite see the female logic of Tina's thought processes.

"Look," Tina said, near tears, "you know that just because I live with you doesn't mean I put out…but the entire football team? Sam, those guys don't have a whole brain cell between them, and they keep trying to bash the half of the one they do have into submission!" Sam started to laugh at Tina's description of the football team. Truth be told, Tina wasn't too far off the mark.

"IT'S NOT FUNNY!" Tina all but screamed in misery. There were tears in her eyes. She wiped furiously at them with the back of her hand.

"I know, Tee, I'm sorry," San croaked. "But your description…."

Tina stopped and thought about it for a second. Then she saw the humour of it and they both sat there and started to laugh. "I'm sorry I yelled at you Sam, but…." Tina said contritely. She was finally cooling off.

"It's okay; I deserved it, I guess. Look, Tee, it just slipped out. I mean, he was saying that the team was placing bets as to whether or not you're a screamer and I just got really ticked off and…."

"Already?" Tina asked in a small voice. Sam nodded her head. "It doesn't matter then." Tina said flatly, her voice a study in resignation.

"What-a-y' mean?" Sam asked. What the hell is she talking about? Her mind didn't seem capable of grasping Tina's logic.

"If they're placing bets on whether or not I'm a screamer, it won't matter what anyone says. As far as they're concerned, I do, and no-one's going to change it."

"O-ohh shit," Sam said flatly.

"Yeah," Tina said weakly.

"I got more good news for you," Sam said, almost afraid to broach the subject.

"What?" Tina asked, looking like she was ready to cry again.

"We'd better get a move on, or you're gonna be late. Mum's at home waiting for you. Remember?"

"Shit!" Tina said the word slowly and with feeling, precisely enunciating each sound.

"Yeah."

*****

Part-27

Wednesday Afternoon September 16^th

When they walked in the door, Tina started to give Sam a smug look. The fact that Donna hadn't met her at the door as Sam predicted made Tina feel greatly relieved.

Donna called out from the den. "Tina? Is that you?"

"Yes, Aunt Donna," Tina replied sweetly, still grinning at Sam. She felt certain that she was off the hook.

"You have a phone call, Honey."

Tina looked at Sam in askance. "Don't ask me; I just got here, too, remember?" Sam said defensively.

"I'll take it in my room, Aunt Donna," Tina called back, running up the stairs. Sam followed a bit more sedately, shaking her head.

"Hello?" Tina timidly said into the phone.

"Hi, Tina?" said the shy voice on the other end of the line. It was Cathy.

"Hi Cath! Wha'sup?" she asked, genuinely pleased to hear the girl's voice.

"I-just-wanted-to-say-thanks," Cathy said. Tina's attitude had buoyed her spirits and she'd gone into hyper-drive in the instant it took her to realise that Tina actually sounded glad that she'd called.

"Huh?" Where's she coming from? Thanks? Tina couldn't understand what her new friend was talking about. "For what?"

"For-letting-me-sit-with-you-at-lunch," Cathy explained blithely.

"Uh, Cath, can you hold on a sec?" Tina said meekly and looked desperately about the room.

"Sure!" she said excitedly. She-didn't-hang-up! She-sounds-like-she's-happy-I-called! She was winding up again.

Spying Sam in the doorway, Tina covered the mouthpiece of the phone and hissed, "Sam! Pick up the extension by the computer."

Once Sam had the extension to her ear, Tina started again. "I'm sorry, Cath; what were you saying again?"

"I-just-wanted-to-say-thanks-for-letting-me-sit-with-you-at-lunch-today," Cathy said hopefully.

"Look, Cathy, I uh," Tina stumbled, looking for the right words. "I'm not gonna tell you where you can sit -- or not sit, for that matter -- I mean, like, it's a free world, okay?" She was almost pleading with the girl.

"Yeah, sure-but…" Cathy tried to explain, ever hopeful of making a friend and not realising that she already had.

"Hold on a sec," Tina said cutting her off. Tina covered the mouthpiece again. "Sam, will you help me here?" she hissed again. "Please?"

Sam was making motions that said, "What do you want me to do?"

"Uh, Cath," Tina stumbled over her words again. "I uh…Sam's on the line with us. Umm…."

"Cathy?" Sam said, trying to get Cathy's attention and buy herself some time to think of what to say.

"Hi, Sam!" she bubbled. "Then-the-rumours-are-true?" she gushed.

"If you mean the rumour that we live together, sort of. My mother and I live with Tina and her mum."

"Ooooh!" she said, drawing out the word. The lights of understanding came through in her voice.

"Yeah. Anyway, umm…Cath, we aren't like the, umm…other kids at school, 'kay? I mean…like…we aren't trying to be part of the in crowd or anything. We like your company, so we don't mind if you sit with us."

"Sam's right, Cath," Tina added. "It isn't a status thing with us, okay?"

"Okay!" Life bubbled into Cathy's voice. "So-like-you-wanna-get-together-later-or-something?" she asked, excited at the prospect of spending time with them.

"I really wish I could, Cath, but…" Tina trailed off sounding crushed herself.

"Oh, that's okay, I…" Cathy said dejectedly. She sounded close to tears.

"Cathy," Sam interrupted, "My mother's taking her out to get her hair done and maybe do some shopping after."

"Oh!" She was like a rubber ball bouncing from high to low. "So-like-where-do-you-go?"

"Uh…for what, Cath?" Tina asked, not quite following the effervescent girl.

"To-get-your-hair-done! Your-style's-so-cute-and-fluffy! It-fits-your-face-so-perfectly."

"Claire at Claire's Clip-Joint," Tina said absently, looking at the clock on her night table. Nothing seemed to make sense any more. It was a far cry from being the outcast. People were making demands on all her time and she had no idea how to cope with them. When was she supposed to study? How was she supposed to do the work she'd contracted to do with Linda and The Organisation? It was frightening, to say the least.

"Umm, Cath?" Sam interjected, relieved that the situation was under control again.

"Yeah?"

"I'm gonna hang up. See you at school, okay?"

"Sure! Bye-Sam!"

"Hey, Cathy?" Tina almost pleaded. "Look, I really hate to do this, but if I don't go, I'm gonna be late."

"Yeah-sure! Hey! Whatcha-havin'-done?"

"Some highlights and a trim," she said uneasily, not sure how to describe what Claire had in mind. "See y'at school, 'kay?"

"Sure! Have-fun!"

"Thanks, I'll try. Bye." Tina hung up the phone. Sam was all but rolling on the floor laughing.

"Oh. Shut. Up!" Tina snapped, frustrated with her inability to control her own life and angry with Sam for making fun of Cathy.

"Who, me?" Sam asked innocently.

"Yes, you," Tina said angrily. "She's less sure of herself than I am. And I'll bet she doesn't have someone like you to help her, either!"

"Yeah, you're prolly right," Sam said introspectively. "But y'gotta admit, the whole gig's a riot. Not just her, everything. You, me and the whole social ladder thing. I mean, shit! Hey, get foxy, huh?" she said, changing the subject. Her thoughts were running too deep for comfort.

"Yeah, sure," Tina said unenthusiastically. "Like I'll have a choice with what Claire is gonna do. And you know how I just love shopping." She looked like she was heading off to the gallows.

"I know, but Mum really likes the mother/daughter thing," Sam said, genuinely contrite and hopeful that Tina would be able to endure today's trip as well as future excursions with her mother. Anything to get her mother off her back was a good thing.

"But…" Tina whined.

"Just smile a lot, Tee," Sam coached. "You'll make her day. Heck, you'll prolly make her whole week."

"Okay," Tina conceded dejectedly.

"Are you ready, Sunshine?" Donna called up the stairs.

"I'll be right down!" Tina called back, feigning an enthusiasm she really didn't feel. Why couldn't everyone just leave her alone?

"Oooooh," Sam winced. "Boy, that's bad," she said and hugged Tina. "Sunshine? Whew, I'm glad it's not me."

Tina giggled nervously and gave Sam a kiss. "Do your homework," she instructed in a parental tone. "I'll see you later, if your mother and Claire don't kill me first."

"Yes, Mo-therrr!" Sam joked at her tone.

"Sam?" Donna called up the stairs.

"Yeah, Ma?" Sam yelled back plaintively, wincing at her mother's voice. Whenever she used that tone, she wanted something. Something that had to do with "girl stuff."

"Your Aunt Jan called and asked me to put dinner on; she's working late. I put a pot roast in the oven. Would you check on it for me while we're out?"

"Sure, Ma!" Sam replied, instantly relieved. Checking on a roast was easy.

"Oh shit!" Tina hissed, looking very upset about something.

"Now what?" Sam asked, exasperated. Couldn't anything go smoothly? The past few days seemed to be one panic after another.

"I have classes at the university tonight! Remember? I think I've only been to them twice since they started!"

"Damn," Sam almost whined. "Well, like, do they take attendance?" she asked hopefully.

"No, but you miss a lot when you don't go!" Tina sounded really upset. Truth be known, Tina loved her classes and learning in general. Yet here she stood, torn between doing something she loved and doing something for someone she'd grown to love. She knew Donna would enjoy the shopping trip more than anything else she could do for her.

"Hell, Tina, I don't know. If you go to class and skip out on my mum, she's gonna get really depressed. If you don't go, are you like, in danger of failing or anything?" Sam asked, all but pleading with her to skip class.

"No…it is the beginning of the semester, I mean…." I really don't want to go anywhere, was all she could think. She just wanted some time for herself.

"Then can't you skip them?" Sam pleaded, stopping Tina mid-word. "I mean, like, just once more? Please?"

"Tina! Aren't you ready yet?!?" Donna hollered up the stairs again, impatient to get started and obviously overjoyed to be going at all.

"Yeah, but," Tina groaned. "Oh hell!" she muttered. "I'll be right down!" she called back. Her feigned enthusiasm was slipping, but she was trying for Sam's sake.

"Thanks Tee, I love you," Sam said as she pulled Tina into a hug.

"I love you, too, you…you…See y'later Betty Crocker," Tina said, and kissed Sam on the cheek.

*****

As Sam predicted, Donna, wearing a shirt-dress, was waiting for Tina by the front door, purse and keys in hand. Once they were in the car, Donna became a chatterbox. "We'll have so much fun! I called Claire's this afternoon and got an appointment with Sandy. Claire asked how your nails looked, so I just told her to go ahead and plan on a re-base."

"Thanks, Aunt Donna," was Tina's unenthusiastic reply. She was trying to be enthusiastic, but all she really wanted was solitude.

"After Claire's, I thought we'd stop in the Sugar Bowl for a cup of coffee. I haven't seen Laura in ages. She'll just love you. Then I thought we could look for some nice mid-heels for you to wear to school, and…."

The fifteen-minute ride to Claire's seemed to take forever, but Tina had to admit that it did indeed bring Donna great pleasure to have someone to shop with and for. I guess I can learn to live with it. Besides, she IS nice, and I DO like the results. She resigned herself to her fate and actively tried to change her attitude.

*****

Tina walked into the shop with Donna chattering away, right behind her. As soon as she saw Tina, Claire greeted them. "Hi, Tina! You look lovely today!"

"Thanks Claire," Tina replied with a smile. "It's all your fault, y'know. You did a great job last time. Do you know my Aunt Donna?" she asked, motioning to the woman and hoping to take the focus away from herself.

"I don't think we've met," Claire said happily. "Hi, Donna, I'm Claire Hamilton," the effervescent, yet matronly looking woman said. Well, Claire was matronly in stature anyway. The shock of purple hair that seemed to snake through her otherwise bottle blonde hair seemed to declare otherwise. "Welcome to my clip-joint!"

"Hi, Claire," she giggled. "I'm Donna Boone. It's a pleasure meeting you. I, umm, like your hair."

"You like?" Claire giggled as she played with the purple strands. " I got a bit bored yesterday and thought a change would do me good. So, are you playing chauffeur today?" the spitfire asked.

"No, I have an appointment with Sandy. It's been a while for me," she said, absently touching her shoulder length chestnut locks, "and I thought that, since I'm here…."

"We're glad to have you! Sandy?!?" Claire called out. "Your four o'clock's here!"

"So, you come bearing gifts I see," she said to Tina, smiling. Claire's ever-present smile seemed to radiate from her entire being, not just her round-ish face and sparkling ice-blue eyes.

"I'm sorry, Claire," Tina said in confusion. "I don't think I understand what you mean."

"We-ell, first, you're bringing your Aunt in. Then, just before you walked in the door, a friend of yours from school called. She said that you referred her!"

"Cathy?" Tina asked, not sure she wanted to believe what she'd just heard.

"Yes! Thank you, Sweetie! So, shall we get started?"

"Uh, sure. Umm…but…" Tina stammered nervously.

"What is it, Honey?" Claire asked. She sounded genuinely concerned.

"No purple, right?" Tina said in a really small voice.

Claire laughed heartily. "No, Honey, no purple. I promise. Ready?"

Tina looked over at Donna who smiled back and said, "You go ahead, Honey, it looks like Sandy's about ready for me." Tina nodded to Claire and took her seat.

Once Tina was in the chair, she started to talk to the effervescent woman. "You didn't lie to me last time, Claire."

"What about, Tina?"

"When you said you were going to make me the prettiest girl in the county," she said without embarrassment or hesitation.

The statement was not lost on the jovial woman. Claire chuckled. "Getting a lot of attention, are we?"

"You could say that," Tina said, looking for the words to say what she meant. "I mean, I just met Cathy on Monday, y'know? And today, she called and asked me to go shopping later. All I did was tell her I was coming here. That's all, I swear."

"Hmm. Sounds like you're at the top of the social set," Claire said warmly.

"That's what Sam says."

"Sam?"

"Yeah, umm…" Tina stumbled with what to say. She didn't know how much Claire actually knew.

"Sam's mine, Claire." Donna said from the neighbouring chair as the slight blonde, Sandy, wrapped her in a cape.

"Oh, I see." She really didn't, but the change in the girl before her was unbelievable. "So, how's it feel to be popular?" Claire asked, digging for information.

"Scary," was Tina's one word reply.

"Scary? I would have thought that you'd like it!" Claire said jovially.

"Well…I do, but…" Tina sat up in the chair and turned to face the woman. "Claire, it's really strange. I mean, Cathy helped me out on Monday, so I called her on Tuesday to say thanks, you know?"

"Umm hmm," Claire said thoughtfully as she fingered the girl's hair and listened to her prattle on.

"So I mean, she got all freaked out and was thanking me for calling her. Like I was doing her some sort of major favour, or something! Then, in school today, she and a friend of mine, Jon, ate lunch together with some of my other friends. You know, just the usual lunch thing."

"Umm hmm." She gently pushed Tina back into the chair, rearranged the cape over her and let the back of her chair down to the shampoo sink. It didn't slow Tina down one bit. Claire was really enjoying this. Just a week and a half ago, this same child was scared of her own shadow.

"So, like, I get home from school and she's already waiting for me, on the phone I mean, thanking me for letting her sit with me at lunch. It's scary."

"I guess it is at that, Honey," Claire said as she tested the temperature of the shampoo water. "Especially if you've never experienced it before. You haven't, have you?"

"Uh, uh. Ooh that feels nice. You have exactly ten years to stop it." Claire chuckled. She had started her shampoo. "Y'know, this is definitely worth skipping out on my psyche and trig classes," Tina mumbled.

Donna overheard Tina's last remark and just beamed. "She your favourite niece?" Sandy asked quietly.

"Oh yes, my very favourite," Donna almost whispered back. She was in seventh heaven.

When they were finished, Tina was sporting golden brown highlights that seemed to set her hair on fire and an opalescent red polish on her nails. Donna just had to get her the matching lipstick.

Once they left the Shop, Sandy asked, "So do I place the add now? Or do we wait for the rush?"

"Give it a week, Sandy…but I have a feeling…" Claire trailed off, a smile on her face. She was just happy to see such a positive change.

*****

Coffee at the Sugar Bowl was a nightmare for Tina. It was worse than anything she'd ever experienced. Laura and her cronies were a bunch of cheek pinchers. By the time they all got done oohing and ahing over her, she thought she'd never need to use a blusher again. Then it was on to Fashion Bug, Famous Maid, and a host of other stores. It was a whirlwind tour of the shops and stores. So much so, that Donna had Tina's head spinning for most of the trip.

When they finally got back home at seven thirty, Tina was worn to a frazzle and buried under all sorts of bags and boxes of things. Sam met them at the door. "Well, it looks like you two had fun!" she laughingly exclaimed. Tina blushed to her roots.

"You really did, didn't you?" Sam asked in amazement.

Tina nodded as Sam took some of the bags from her. "I hate to admit it, Sam, but I did."

"I love your hair. That colouring's perfect!"

"Thanks, do you really like it?"

"Uh huh. You look nice too, Ma." Sam said. "I like that flip, it looks good on you."

"Thank you for noticing, Honey," Donna beamed. "The girls at the Sugar Bowl just adore her, Sam," Donna continued, glowing with the memory of the trip. "Why don't you girls take those things upstairs while I check on dinner?"

The teens started carrying the bags up the stairs. "Ooh, you poor thing," Sam whispered to Tina. "The Sugar Bowl? Do they still hurt?"

"I don't think I'll ever need to use blusher again, if that's what you mean," Tina whispered back. "And yes …they do…heaps."

"I'm sorry, I should have warned you."

"Tina," Donna called up the stairs after them, "why don't you wear that olive dress for dinner tonight. It looked so pretty on you."

"Okay, Aunt Donna," she called back.

"She wouldn't let me pay for a thing, Sam," Tina hissed as they made their way to her room. "I can't keep all this!"

"You'd better," Sam replied, her voice pitched in a tone of warning.

"Why?" Tina asked as she fumbled with the packages to open the door to her room.

"I'll bet my mother knows your wardrobe better than you do."

Tina groaned as she closed the door to her room with the tip of her shoe. "Sam, she spent a fortune."

"I know! I can't wait to see what she got you! For a mum, she really does have great taste."

"Yeah, but, Sa-am!"

"No buts, she'll be hurt if you said you liked something and then you never wear it."

"But, Sa-am! If I wear a different outfit every day for the next three years, I'll never wear it aa-all!"

"I know, isn't it great?!?" Sam giggled, sounding just like any teenaged girl.

"Yeah," Tina gushed, finally thinking about the clothes and not the cost. "Oh, sh…."

"What?"

"Where am I gonna put all this?" Tina asked as she dumped her load of boxes and bags on the bed. Sam opened the far end of the closet and looked at the remnants of Ernie. "Great idea, Sam! Here, help me get them off the hangers."

Sam looked up and smiled as they worked. "You're not going back." It was a statement.

"I told you yesterday, I like what I see in the mirror. What do I need these for? They don't fit you right, or you wouldn't have given them back. And I won't ever wear them again."

"Yeah."

"Hey, Sam? Guess what?" Tina asked. Some of the enthusiasm had gone.

"What?" Sam said almost worriedly.

"Cathy called Claire's and made an appointment before we even got there," Tina said, a bit worried at what it could mean.

"Yeah, I figured she might. I guess Claire is gonna get a lotta business this year," Sam said, thinking aloud.

"Why's that?"

" 'Thanks for letting me sit with you at lunch.' "

"Oh," came the flat response.

"Yeah," Sam smiled sympathetically. "So, you gonna give me a fashion show or what?" she asked, trying to change the subject and lift Tina's spirits.

"Or what. I gotta get my homework done, remember?"

"You're no fun," Sam said with mock dejection and stuck out her lower lip in a pout.

"So they say," Tina said distractedly as she hung a blouse in the closet.

"I wouldn't get too wrapped up in your homework, if I were you," Sam said smugly.

"Why not?" Tina asked. She froze in place, worried about the possible reasons.

"We-ell," Sam began, sounding like a housewife, "the roast's done. It's in the oven warming. And your mum called about five minutes ago. She said she was on her way home."

"Great! I'm starved!" Tina replied, her stomach already on the roast.

"Then you'd better get cracking!"

"What? Why?"

"You're supposed to change for dinner, remember?" Sam reminded her, smugly.

"Oh…yeah," Tina said, thoroughly unenthused. Sam giggled. "What's so funny?" Tina asked petulantly as she started to reach for the green dress she'd just hung up.

"It's nice to be out of the line of fire, that's all. Here, let me help." Sam beat her to the dress, pulled it out of the closet, and looked at it. "Oh, Tina! This is beautiful! Here, gi'me that vest!" she said excitedly, hanging the dress on the closet door and grabbing an empty hanger to hang the vest Tina was wearing.

*****

"So how's your latest project coming, Tiggs?" Chilli asked.

"I think we're about ready for stage two," Linda said thoughtfully.

"I'll let your…" Joanne's voice trailed off in embarrassment.

"My mother?" Linda said with a smile; she enjoyed saying it.

"Yeah, I'll let her know. Uh, Linda, how do you want to…?"

"Let Mum decide how to handle it, Joanne. I'm too close. I want blood and Sam wants her daddy. I hope Mum…."

"So do I. Tiggs?" Joanne looked miserable.

"Hmm?"

"I…."

"You already said that, Joanne. There's nothing to forgive. Thanks for keeping me out of prison. Okay?"

"Uh, Tiggs…I didn't know…. No-one knew."

"I know. Mum couldn't tell me and she wouldn't let anyone else get close enough to tell them. I know, Joanne, don't worry about it. Anyway, I'm outta here. Reach me by cell."

*****

Donna had taken her purchases upstairs after checking on the roast. Then fixed her makeup and admired the job Sandy did. Pleased with the outcome, she went down to set the table. Donna had just finished when the phone rang. She answered it in the kitchen on the multi-line wall phone. "Hello?"

"Hi, Donna?" said the light voice on the other end.

"Yes?" Donna replied politely and hesitantly.

"Linda."

"Oh! Linda! Hello, Dear!" Donna gushed into the phone. She was genuinely happy to finally hear from the woman who was so instrumental in helping her daughter. "I wanted to say thank you for everything you did for my Sam."

"The pleasure was all mine, Donna, but Jan did most of it. I only paid for a couple of sweaters."

"But…" Donna wanted to hear none of the self-depreciating things Linda was saying.

"Please, don't worry about it, Donna. I really was happy to be able to help. Okay?"

"Okay, Linda, but…thank you just the same. Now, what can I do for you, Dear?"

"Is Jan home yet?" Linda sounded a bit nervous.

"She's…." Donna had started to say that Jan wasn't home yet, but the now familiar sound of Janice's walking in the mud room door could be heard.

"Hi, everyone, I'm ho-ome!" Jan called out.

"She's just walking in the door, Linda. Would you like to speak to her?"

"Yes, please," Linda said in a small, almost pleading voice. There were some sounds of Jan being welcomed home and some muffled voices.

"Hi, Linda, is everything all right?"

"Sure is. Hey, what say I come by and mooch a dinner from you?" she asked, trying to sound like her usual self.

Jan frowned at the sound of Linda's voice. Something was wrong. "It sounds like a plan. Dinner's at eight; you'd better hurry."

"Great! See you then."

"Bye!" Jan hung up the phone thoughtfully. "Donna, Linda's coming over for dinner. I hope you made enough. Looks like we'll be in the dining room tonight."

"I'll move the table settings and tell the girls. Is something wrong, Jan? Linda sounded…."

"I don't know, Donna. I hope not. She should be here any minute, though. It sounded like she was on her cell phone. Now, what are we having for dinner?" Jan asked, changing the subject. "It smells wonderful."

"Yankee pot roast. There should be plenty for sandwiches tomorrow as well."

"Thanks, Donna, you're a real life saver."

"Thank Sam. All I did was throw it in the oven. She watched over it while we were out."

"Okay, I will, but thank you for starting it. I like the flip. Did Claire do it?"

"Thank you," Donna said, unconsciously touching her hair. "Actually, no, Sandy did it."

"Well, it's very pretty."

"Why don't you go get comfortable while I get the girls?" Donna suggested with a smile.

"Hi, Mum," Tina interrupted nervously from the stairs.

Jan looked up and stared. "Your hair…you look…." She was stunned into silence. Tina's cute lob seemed to glow as if the fire of the sun had been captured and stored within it.

"Isn't she just scrumptious?" Donna gushed.

"Come here and let me look at you," Jan said, finding her voice. The sight of her daughter staggered her. The change in her appearance was remarkable. If there had been any doubt left that Tina was all girl, it was gone.

Tina walked the width of the room like a princess before the queen, hands clasped before her, head bowed, looking at the floor. She glided slowly across the space, embarrassed by her mother's attention. The olive shirt-dress was cut full in the three-quarter length sleeves. The hem fell to just below Tina's knees. The design, simple and unadorned, tapered sharply from her shoulders to her waist and buttoned from the collar down to its full almost circle hem. A simple, wide, cloth-covered belt finished the classic look and sharply defined the girl's waist. Tina'd left the top two and bottom three buttons undone and showed just a flirting glimpse of white lace from her full slip with each step. Tina's posture and movement caused the hem of the garment to move like a bell with her legs acting as the clapper. The dark olive colour showed off the golden highlights in her hair to their fullest effect. She wore a black, mid-heel pump with a gold anklet on her right ankle.

Jan, completely speechless, pointed down with her index finger and moved it in circles as she struggled for words. Tina did a slow pirouette while holding the hem of the dress out between the fingers of one hand. "You like?" Tina asked in a small voice as she smiled timorously.

"I like," Jam managed, finding her voice at last. "Come here and give me a hug, Honey. You look absolutely radiant."

The doorbell rang. "That'll be Linda," Donna said.

"I'll get it!" Sam called from the front stairs. It sounded like a heard of elephants as she ran to the door. Donna just shook her head and smiled.

"Hi, Linda!" Sam bubbled, pleased to see the woman.

"Hi, Sam," Linda replied, a bit more reserved than usual. Sam didn't seem to notice. "Ooh! I like that shade of yellow-green! Very becoming," Linda said in an attempt at levity. Sam stuck her tongue out as she giggled. "Where's Tina?" Linda asked, obviously ill at ease.

"In the kitchen, I guess. I was upstairs. C'mon in."

Jan stuck her head out the kitchen door and into the foyer and said, "We're in the dining room tonight."

"Okay, meet you in there." Linda said nervously. Jan stared after her friend for a moment, concerned for her.

Linda walked with Sam through the parlour. "So, are you staying out of trouble at school?" Linda asked, trying to calm herself.

"Nah," Sam giggled. "I'm picking fights every chance I get."

As they entered the dining room, Linda saw Tina setting the table. "Oh, Tina…" she gasped and started to cry silently. Linda just stood there, not daring to move, her emotions totally out of control.

Tina, not realising Linda had entered the room, looked up when she heard Linda's gasp and, seeing the crying woman, ran to her side. "Linda, what's wrong? MUM!" Tina yelled out in panic. Linda grabbed Tina and continued to cry. She hugged the teen close and held on as tightly as she could. It was an interesting sight to say the least. Tina, at five nine or ten and Linda, barely at five two; Tina, in heels and Linda, in flats; Linda's head didn't even come to Tina's chin. From a distance they almost looked like mother and daughter with Linda as the daughter.

"Linda, what's wrong?" Tina asked anxiously. She'd never seen Linda like that. "Please, Linda, tell me what's wrong." She was getting scared.

"I'm sorry, you just…I…." Linda wasn't making any sense. Jan came into the room and stared at the two of them. She went to Tina's side and motioned to the parlour.

"Come on, Linda, let's go sit down," Tina said, leading her back into the formal room. Once Tina managed to manoeuvre them onto the sofa, she asked, "Now, what's wrong, Linda? Talk to me, please. You're scaring me."

"You…you were attacked and I wasn't there to…and then I saw you standing there…and you looked so…so pretty, and I realised that if I hadn't pushed you…and…it's all my…."

"No, Linda, it's not your fault," Tina said softly into the woman's hair. "You helped me find who I am."

"But my baby got attacked and I wasn't there to…." Linda shook with the sobs as she held on to Tina as if for dear life.

Jan sat on the sofa beside Linda and tapped her on the shoulder. "Linda, she's fine."

"Oh Tina…" Linda sobbed.

Tina looked at her mother as if to say, "What do I do now?"

"Lin, look at me," Jan said a bit more firmly. Linda loosened her hold on Tina to look up at her friend. "Lin, you're like my sister. I've known you almost all my life. Do you think you can trust me?" Linda nodded her head as tears rolled down her face. "Tina was accosted, true. But it would have happened whether it was at the school or the grocery store where that creep works. It happened because Tina's beautiful and because he doesn't understand what the word 'no' means. It probably would have happened to Ernie sooner or later. Even if he didn't become my daughter."

"I know, Jan, but…" Linda managed between hiccoughs.

"And tell me, what's this 'my poor baby' shit?" Jan asked light-heartedly, almost laughing. "She's my baby."

"I…" and Linda started sobbing into Tina's bosom again.

"She'll be fine Tina," Jan said quietly. "I think she's more relieved to see you healthy and looking so pretty than anything else. Right, Lin?" The sobbing blonde just nodded, her head still buried in Tina's bosom. "We'll hold dinner, Lin. Get it all out," Jan said as she looked at her daughter and started to get up.

The look on Tina's face said, "Help me, please."

Jan whispered in her ear, "Just let her hold you, Honey. She needs to get it out."

Jan left the room and Linda cried a bit more before she finally calmed down. "You okay, Linda?" Tina asked in a small voice.

"Yes, sweetie, I am now," Linda said through her snuffles.

"Do you really feel that way about me?" Tina asked in a small voice, amazed that anyone, other than her mother, could feel that way about her.

"Oh, Tina, I've felt like you were my daughter since the day you were born," Linda said in a rush.

"Umm, Linda?" Tina said, a smile hinting at the corners of her mouth.

"Hmm?" she said, sniffling and wiping at her eyes.

"I wasn't born…."

"You should have been, Sweetie. You were always too pretty to be a boy, even then. You were always 'my little girl' to me. Oh! Look at what I've done to your new dress!" she exclaimed when she saw the dark wet spots on Tina's dress.

"It'll dry. Come on, let's go and get you cleaned up," Tina said in her best mothering tones. She took Linda by the elbow and stood.

"Well listen to you!" Linda laughed between sniffles as she got to her feet. "I'm sorry about…."

"Don't be sorry, Linda," Tina said as she led Linda up to her room. "I'm not. I'm loved. It feels nice."

When Tina opened the door, Linda gasped. "Oh. My. Gods! What happened in here?" There were stuffed animals arranged on the bed, some dolls on the low dresser and on the shelves of the bookcase. Sheer silk scarves were draped over the lamps. A three-piece picture of a ballerina was hung over the desk. The room was neat, clean, and very feminine.

"What?" Tina asked, perplexed. She thought her room looked nice.

"It looks prettier than my room used to look when I was a little girl!" Linda enthused as she stared at her surroundings. She couldn't get over the change. The last time she'd seen the room it was still a bit austere and unisex. Now it was definitely and unmistakably that of a teenaged girl.

Tina blushed. "Between Mum, Sam and Aunt Donna, I don't get a chance to mess it up, much less clean it. And they keep getting me things for it, so…."

"Well, I think it's about time!" Linda exclaimed.

"Yeah, I guess I do, too," Tina blushed as she absently picked up a doll from her dresser. She held it to her bosom and stroked its hair lovingly. "The scary part is," Tina said while looking at her doll and combing its hair away from its face with her finger, "that the new furniture hasn't arrived yet and it's bound to look even frillier. And I can't wait." She grinned shyly at Linda.

"Are you happy, Tina?" Linda asked, smiling at the teen's actions. Tina was using her doll much like a security blanket. It was obvious that she was a bit nervous being the topic of discussion. That Tina turned to her favourite doll and absently played with it as a diversion was telling of the girl's natural inclinations. Linda saw that the person before her was never meant to be anything but a girl.

"Yes, Linda, I'm very happy. Thanks…for everything. I finally like what I see when I look in the mirror," she said as she tenderly put the doll back in its place on the dresser.

Linda was amazed. She just stared while Tina put the doll back. "A gift from Sam?" Tina nodded as she lovingly rearranged the doll's dress. When Tina finished, Linda gave her a squeeze. "I'm so happy for you, Sweetheart," she said. Then she looked in the mirror over the dresser and gasped. "I look just like a racoon!" Tina giggled and pointed at the bathroom.

After a brief stop to wash, Linda went to work on her face at Tina's desk turned vanity. "So where'd you get the dress?"

"Mandee's. Aunt Donna took me to my appointment with Claire today."

"Now that, I'd love to have seen," Linda giggled.

"Then she took me shopping. I don't think she missed a dress shop or clothing store in town."

"Well, that dress looks like it was made for you! And your hair, I just love the colour!"

"Thank you." Tina blushed to her roots and stared at the floor while clasping her hands in front of her.

"You look just like Audrey Hepburn when you do that," Linda said with a smile. The comment caused Tina's blush to deepen.

"Ready?" Tina asked when Linda finished her face.

"Ready, Freddie!" Linda shot back. Tina winced at Linda's turn of phrase. "What? Did I say something wrong?" she asked, smelling a juicy story.

"Tell you after dinner," Tina evaded. "C'mon, I'm starved."

*****

Dinner was pleasant and the conversation remained light. It seemed as though everyone studiously avoided the topic of James Boone. It wasn't until Donna was serving the after dinner coffee that Sam summoned enough courage to broach the heretofore silently and mutually agreed upon taboo dinner subject. "Linda, how's my Dad?" she asked, her voice quavering. She seemed to be afraid of the answer. Jan, Tina and Donna paled visibly. Everyone wanted to know, but no-one was willing to ask. They sat in expectant silence.

Linda took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Your dad is doing very well, Honey."

"Linda, please. Tell me what's going on. I can't stand not knowing."

"After your visit, I brought Doctor Bennett in. It took us almost a full day to calm your dad down. With Bennett's help, we got him a medical leave from work to cure his drinking problem and address his family problems."

"Is he going to lose his job?" Sam asked, on the verge of tears.

"No, Sam. As a matter of fact, Mister Mason, his boss, was relieved. Mister Mason was worried that he was going to have to fire your dad if he didn't get help soon. His standing with the company is stronger now than it's been in a long time."

Sam and Donna relaxed visibly. "I'm gonna get a dad back, right?" she asked pointedly.

"Yes, Sam. We're working on that right now." Linda was trying not to give Sam too many details, but she refused to lie to the girl, either. "We'll have him back…."

"You still have him in dresses?!?" Donna asked incredulously. Linda nodded her head.

Sam stared open-mouthed at her mother. Donna didn't look surprised about the dresses, just the length of time her husband had been spending in them. "Yuh…you know?" asked a stunned Sam.

Donna nodded her head. "Since the night you two went to the mall."

"How much longer, Linda?" Sam asked.

"That's up to him. We gave him his clothes back today, well…some of them anyway, but he has to earn the right to wear them. He's making good progress, Honey. It's not easy for anyone, especially you, I imagine."

Sam sat there in silence for a minute and then started to cry quietly. Donna tried to comfort her, but she just shrugged away from her mother. Then, surprising everyone at the table, she jumped up from her chair and ran to Tina. Jan and Linda went to Donna and took her into the parlour. It seemed like it was time for everyone to have a good long cry.

*****

They were loading the dishwasher when Linda asked Tina, "So, why did you flinch when I said 'ready Freddie?' "

Instead of Tina answering, everyone else told the story of how Tina accepted the date with George without even knowing what she'd done.

"Linda, it was priceless!" Sam said, giggling. "You should have seen her face when I told her!"

"So, tell me, is he cute?" Linda asked, her violet eyes sparkling with mirth. Tina winced and just nodded slowly.

Sam said, "He's got the tightest little tush you've ever seen!" Linda broke out in gales of laughter.

"I don't see what's so funny," Tina pouted. "You don't have to go out with him."

"You don't want to…" Linda began. Tina just shook her head. "Who do you want to go out with?" Tina blushed and stared at her hands. "I'm sorry I asked," Linda said with a smile and winked at Sam.

"Yeah," Sam continued to tease, "and the next day, she was so sick about it she couldn't even get out of bed!"

"I seem to remember a certain young lady who was so sick about that, she couldn't leave the house!" Donna retorted.

"You mean you both stood them up?" Linda exclaimed. She looked like she was going to die laughing.

"Yeah, but I have to call him and make another date with him," Tina said, obviously not happy at the prospect.

"What ever for?" Linda asked in puzzled amazement.

" 'cause I remember what it was like, that's why," Tina said. It was a combination of defiance, dejection and resolution.

The response surprised Linda. "My, you really are growing up," she said softly. Hugging Tina to her, she whispered, "I'm proud of you, Sweetie."

Once the clean-up was done, Tina and Sam excused themselves. "I'll see you, Linda. I gotta finish my homework," Sam said as she headed up the back stairs.

Tina took her turn and said, "Linda, I'd really love to stay here and talk with you." She nervously shifted her weight from foot to foot. The almost imperceptible motion made the dress sway side to side like a bell. "But with everything else this afternoon," she continued and unconsciously patted her hair, "I didn't get my homework done. Thanks for coming by." She gave Linda a kiss on the cheek and whispered, "I love you, Aunt Linda." And ran from the room.

Linda started to get weepy again, as she stared at the rapidly retreating girl. "Are you okay, Lin?" Jan asked.

"It's that…brat of yours," she finally managed. "She just called me Aunt Linda."

Jan put her arm around her and said, "We're having tea in the den. Come on, let's go talk."

*****

Upstairs, her homework done, Tina'd flopped face down on her bed and was reading and listening to some music playing softly on her stereo. She was still wearing her dress, but now her slip was showing a great deal of its lace hem. She was supporting herself on her elbows, her knees were slightly apart and her feet in the air, crossed at the ankles. She was the picture of teenaged beauty. The pose was classic. Sam walked in and said, "You look so cute like that."

"Like what?" Tina said, looking over her shoulder smiling.

Sam just stood there at the foot of the bed and stared at her. "Lying there like that. You look really cute."

Tina blushed and rolled onto her side. She patted the bed beside her. Sam closed the door and sat.

"Thanks," Tina said.

"For what?"

"Just, thanks."

"Well, just, you're welcome!" Sam giggled and started to tickle her. When Tina started to get loud she stopped.

"You're such a shit sometimes," Tina said, pouting.

"I'm sorry, Tee, but every time you start to get mushy, I…."

"I know, you're afraid to show how much you care."

"Hey, whatcha listnin' to?"

Tina smirked at the change in topic. "It's an old 'Billy Joel' album. It used to be my Dad's." Her favourite song on the album came on, Just the Way You Are, and she started to sing along with the music. It seemed appropriate somehow.

Don't go changin' to try and please me.

You've never let me down before.

Mmm hmm hmm hmm hmm

I don't imagine you're too familiar

And I don't see you any more.

I would not leave you in times of trouble,

We never could have come this far.

Mmm hmm hmm hmm hmm

I took the good times, I'll take the bad times,

I'll take you just the way you are.

Sam picked up the next verse, startling Tina. She smiled broadly at this as she sang it.

I don't want clever conversation,

I never want to work that hard.

Mmm hmm hmm hmm hmm

I just want someone that I can talk to,

I want you just the way you are…

Don't go tryin' soft new fashions,

Don't change the color of your hair.

Mmm hmm hmm hmm hmm

You always have my unspoken passion,

Although I might not seem to care.

Tina joined Sam and sang the next one in perfect harmony, sometimes above and sometimes below the melody line.

I need to know that you will al-ways be,

The same old someone that I knew.

What will it take till you believe in me,

The way that I believe in you…

Sam faded out after this. It looked like she'd forgotten the words. Tina continued it.

I said I love you, that's forever,

And this I promise from the heart.

Mmm hmm hmm hmm hmm

I couldn't love you any better,

I love you just the way you are.

All right!

At the sax solo Sam started to cry. They held on to each other and listened to the rest of the song. Using a remote, Tina turned the stereo off at the end of the song. Sam looked at her quizzically. "I didn't want to spoil the mood," Tina said quietly.

"Oh."

"Feel better?"

"Yeah."

"I always do after I listen to some of Dad's old records. It makes me feel, I don't know, closer to him somehow.

"There's something to be said for the old stuff, I guess. I mean…" Sam trailed off, unable to say what she felt.

"Hush, don't talk, kiss me." And Tina pulled Sam down on top of her, planting her lips over Sam's.

*****

Part-28

Wednesday Night September 16^th

When Jan and Donna came up for bed they decided to check on the girls. Their first stop was Tina's room. Jan knocked lightly on the door and pushed it open. Sam was sitting on the bed and Tina, in a nightgown, lay under the covers. The only light in the room was the bedside lamp.

"Sam, please, I can't bear to see his face ag…" Tina moaned, near hysterics.

"I was just making sure…" Jan started to say.

Tina misunderstanding what her mother was trying to say jumped to conclusions. "Mum, I'm not doing anything!" she cried. The waterworks were underway again. "I haven't done anything! I've been good, I promised you I would!"

"Tina, please," Sam was desperately trying to calm her. Tina was almost hysterical.

"I know, Honey," Jan was fighting back her tears. "I was checking to see if you'd gotten to sleep yet." Tina cried quietly into Sam's bosom.

Donna came into the room with Sam's slippers, robe and a black satin, men's pyjama set. "I bought these for you today. I thought you might be able to use them since you insist on running about the house half naked."

"Besides," Jan finished for her, "I can't bear to hear your screams and not even be able to hold you, Tina. It's tearing me up inside. You used to turn to me for…" she trailed off, barely holding her emotions in check. "Sam," Jan finally continued, her voice barely under control, "since you seem to have taken over that part of my job…if you're going to do it, then do it right. Take care of my baby. Good night girls." And the women left the room closing the door behind them. Sam held on to Tina and cried with her.

"Are…I mean, do those mean…?"

Sam nodded as she started to strip. "Tina, I'm not a saint. I…."

"I don't care Sam. I don't care if you sl…slept wu-wu…."

"Tina! That's not what I meant!" Sam said blushing and covering herself with the pyjama top.

"But…."

"I'm still a virgin," Sam said meekly. Tina started to cry again. "There's no way I'm going to believe you're not a virgin, Tina."

Tina shook her head violently side to side. When she got a grasp on her emotions she said, "I was scared that you weren't, bu-but I didn't care either way and…and…when you just said you were…."

Sam sat on the bed and started to pull on the pyjama bottoms. "Do you really want to wear those?" Tina asked between sniffles.

"No, but unless you intend to…" Sam started to say dejectedly and trailed off.

"Then put them on and get in here," Tina said apologetically.

As Sam slid under the sheets she saw a Monoject syringe sitting unused on the night table. It was filled with a clear liquid. A white insoluble powder seemed to have settled to the bottom of the tube. "You didn't tell me one of your prescriptions was a needle," Sam accused.

"I can't," Tina said in the smallest voice Sam had ever heard, she looked terrified.

"So you aren't going to take it?" Tina just shook her head no. Sam pressed the issue and said, "Look in the mirror, Tee."

"But I can't, Sam," Tina said with a whine. She was winding up again.

"Can you handle it if I do it?" Sam asked quietly, calming her. Tina nodded her head.

"Now or in the morning?"

"Tomorrow. Not now…please."

"Tomorrow then."

Tina pulled Sam close and gave a long trembling sigh. She slept through the night.

*****

Jan started to cry as she walked down the hall to her room. She felt Donna's hand on her shoulder. "Feel up to a pity party?" Donna asked as she started to cry as well.

*****

Donna and Jan were in the den a little over an hour later, sipping cream sherry. They'd been talking for a while. "I think the hardest part is that I just got the little girl I always wanted and tonight…I just gave her away." Jan started to tear up again.

"No you didn't Jan. It's…."

"Sam's already taken my place, Donna. Or haven't you noticed?"

"But…."

"My little girl isn't crying for her mummy any more. She's crying for her…her…lover. The other half of her life! And you aren't going to tell me that after a month of their sleeping together, you're going to try and separate them, are you?"

"No, I suppose not," Donna said thoughtfully. "I can hear it now…'We'll run away and elope!' No, I guess I'm not. Our babies are growing up."

"You don't think that they'll…" Jan's voice trailed off and she began to blush. While Jan was anything but a prude she couldn't seem to bring herself to actually say the words sex or make love in context with her child. For some reason, now that Ernie had become Tina, she couldn't talk about it without vague references.

Donna shrugged her shoulders. "I all but gave Sam my blessing, Jan. Those two aren't teens, I mean…not where it counts. They're already dealing with more things than we ever dealt with."

"She did say she wants to," was Jan's rejoinder. "I wonder how Tina feels about it."

"Jan, Sam's waiting for her. She won't do anything unless Tina starts it. Sam really is the perfect gentleman."

"And I think Tina's too unsure of herself to let it happen."

"So what do we do? Move Sam's things in with Tina's?"

"Not unless I remodel the house again. Have you looked in her closet?"

"There's room. I overheard her when she was talking to Sam yesterday. She won't need any of those old things any more, Jan. They don't fit Sam well enough for her to wear them…."

Jan almost spilled her drink. "She's decided to get the surgery?" You could hear the panic in her voice. You could almost feel it.

"No, that part of it's still up in the air, but she said she's never going back to Ernie. Just look at her."

Jan, the relief she felt a tangible thing, simply nodded. "I assumed as much. She seems so much happier as Tina. I can't ever remember her laughing or smiling so much. From the snatches of conversation I've overheard, she even has friends. My child finally has friends."

"I'd say so. Did you know that one of her little…one of her friends," Donna said, correcting herself, "asked her where she's getting her hair done and made an appointment with Claire?"

"I had no idea she'd become so popular," Jan said, amazed. "I would have been happy just to see her make one or two friends this year."

Donna nodded her head. "It's interesting what you see and hear when you don't have to go to work."

"What about Sam?"

"Her medications are still on her dresser…untouched." It was Donna's turn to show her relief. At least she'd continue to have a daughter.

"I suppose we could move all the computer gear and the new desks into Sam's room," Jan said, thinking of the practicalities of the new living arrangements. She wasn't so sure how comfortable she felt with it, but it was easier to accept the children's living together as husband and wife than it was to deal with Tina's screaming every time she closed her eyes.

"What are you going to do with Sam's bed?" Donna asked, glad for the change in subject. Physical practicalities were easier to deal with than the reality of losing her child to another at such an early age.

"Put it in the attic I suppose. Sam won't be using it. They'll need the space in any case."

"And the new vanity? Jan it hasn't even come yet."

"I guess that can take the place of Tina's desk, the room's big enough. Do you think Sam's going to be okay with such a feminine decor?"

"I don't think she's that…" Donna stumbled over her words and blushed.

"Butch?" Jan, seeing her friend's embarrassment, finished for her.

Donna nodded slowly. "It just sounds so…homosexual."

Jan laughed. "Well, it sure doesn't look homosexual, Donna." The mirth seemed to die on her lips as another thought struck home with alarming clarity. "Would it bother you if Sam is a lesbian?"

"Any-more? No, I can honestly say it doesn't bother me any more. But if you'd asked me that question a couple of weeks ago…" Donna replied thoughtfully, letting the rest of her statement hang. "Besides, her interests seem to lie with Tina…and with her, it only looks homosexual when I let myself think about it that way. If it wasn't Tina," she shrugged her shoulders, "she's my daughter, Jan. She's my daughter and I love her. It wouldn't have been as easy to accept, but I don't think it would bother me beyond what difficulties she'll face in life."

"So, do you think she'll have a problem with the room?" Jan asked worriedly.

"If I know our Tina, she'll find a way to make it easier on Sam. If she doesn't, Sam will find a way to make it hers, too."

"You know, Donna, I could always have a door put in further down the hall. That way it would make that part of the house into a suite of rooms that would include Tina's room, Sam's room and one of the spare bedrooms. Then, I could take out the closet in her room, have the wall moved to where the closet doors are and put in a door to what would become a boudoir. Freeing up the wall that the closet is taking up would allow more space to move the furniture around, too. Then, if I take out the bath in the spare bedroom and split the area into a sitting room and a dressing room it'll give Tina a true boudoir and…."

Donna continued the thought, "And with the computers out of there, we could move the chest of drawers and the other dresser into the room…" Donna's voice trailed off. Suddenly she started laughing.

"What's so funny?" Jan asked, honestly puzzled at her friend's mirth.

"First, it almost sounds like you're having Castle Wilson renovated to give the lord and lady of the manor their own suite of rooms. Think about it. It'll be just like something out of the Regency period in London! There'll be two bedrooms, one for his lordship and one for her ladyship, both with separate baths. Her ladyship will even have her boudoir, her sitting and changing rooms. The only thing missing is his lordship's study, which isn't impossible if you're willing to sacrifice another bedroom! And second, have you really been listening to this conversation?"

"Of course I've been lis…" Jan started to giggle. "We sound like a married couple talking about our children."

"Call the contractor in the morning, Darling," Donna giggled.

"Yes, Dear," Jan replied, doing her best impersonation of Danny Kaye in the movie "The Secret Life of Walter Mitty."

They both started laughing. Once they were under control, Donna put her finger to her mouth in a shushing motion. "We don't want to wake them."

Jan giggled. "I can just see Sam, running out of their room in those pyjamas to see what's going on…" she trailed off in a fit of giggles. "Black? Why in gods' names did you get black?" Jan giggled again.

"It was that or red, I wasn't about to get her the leopard print and the purple were just too…."

Jan squealed with mirth. "No I suppose the leopard print would be out. Why didn't you just get her some cotton ones?"

Donna looked at the floor and wrung her hands. "I just couldn't bring myself to…." It was too big a step for her. While Donna was able to shop the men's department for Sam, she was still buying traditionally feminine fabrics. Somehow, that seemed to make it all right.

"I understand," Jan said quietly. "Come on, Donna, I think we've had enough of these," she said waving her empty glass. "Off to bed with you."

Donna started to clean up their mess. Jan gently took her by her good arm and said, "Leave it for the morning, Donna. I'll help you clean it up then."

The two women made their way up the stairs giggling and doing impersonations of Danny Kaye and Fay Bainter, Mitty's mother in the movie.

*****

Thursday Morning September 17^th

Sam woke to the same wonderful sensations she'd experienced the previous two mornings. Carefully she turned around to face Tina. Then, ever so gently, Sam gently rolled Tina onto her back, insinuated herself between the teen's legs and started to kiss her eyes and nose. As Tina started to wake, Sam said, "Wake up beautiful." Tina's eyes fluttered open and she gasped in surprise. Then, realising what was happening, she tried to squirm out from under Sam.

Sam held her firmly, but gently, in place and said softly, "You have a choice here, sexy. Either you do something we both know we both want, or you take a shower." Tina started to cry. Sam wanted to scream, to lash out. Every muscle in her body went rigid. Instead of lashing out she held Tina close and asked, "Do you want to?" She queried in an attempt to get confirmation of what she already knew. Tina nodded her head affirmatively. "Then why don't you?" Sam asked.

"I can't," Tina squeaked out between her tears.

"Umm, not from what I feel," Sam said with a smile and squirmed a bit for added emphasis, this time managing to capture the head of Tina's member between her thighs. She wriggled a bit lower and effectively pushed Tina's knickers down in front and settled her thighs completely around the teen's organ, nestling it snugly against herself where it would do the most good.

Tina, now trapped between Sam's thighs, groaned with the sensations her sweetheart was causing with her satin covered thighs and said, "But it isn't right."

"Don't you love me?"

"You know I do," Tina moaned, a panicked look on her face as her instincts struggled to override her mind's control. She was fighting to maintain her wits and what Sam was doing to her was making it increasingly difficult.

"You know I love you," Sam persisted, "so what's the problem?"

"We're not…we didn't get…" Tina stumbled and struggled to say what she meant. She was too shy to actually say it and too confused about her identity to be able to determine who should ask in the first place.

"Married?!?" Sam exclaimed incredulously, finishing Tina's statement for her.

Tina nodded her head. The stress of waging a battle with sexual desire and her own morals, she started to cry again. Instead of screaming at Tina and venting her frustration, Sam kissed her on the nose and said, "I love you, Sweetheart. Now get in the shower." Sam rolled off the teen and watched in silence as Tina made her way to the bathroom. A tear slowly made its way down Sam's cheek. Frustrated and furious with herself for her emotional display she angrily wiped the tear away, then got out of bed and started to make it. Her movements were harsh, sharp and forceful.

Donna knocked on the door and waited. Sam, waiting for whoever was knocking to just come into the room, as had been Jan and Donna's usual practice, continued to make the bed and ignored the knock.

"Sam? Tina?" Donna called from the hall and knocked again.

"C'mon in, Ma," Sam said, a hint of tears in her voice.

Donna opened the door and looked about. From the rumpled condition of Sam's pyjamas, it was obvious she'd slept in them. "Where's Tina?"

Sam hooked her thumb in the direction of the bathroom as she continued to smooth the blankets with angry strokes.

"Again?"

"She wants to get married first," Sam said, trying to sound conversational and failing miserably. Tears filled her voice making it sound almost angry. It wasn't anger Donna heard in her daughter; it was love. She went white as a ghost.

Seeing her mother pale Sam went on the offensive out of fear for what her mother was thinking. "What?" she asked vehemently.

"You're going to…."

"We're still in high school, Ma! Gi'me a break!" Sam shot at her mother in frustration, stopping her in mid-sentence.

"I…" Donna started to reply, but trailed off as her voice and words failed her. She looked ready to cry.

Sam stopped what she was doing and, in an almost violent move, pulled her mother into a very tight hug while they both struggled for control over their emotions. After a moment Sam tried again. "It's way too much, Ma. Way too much and way too fast for all of us," she finished as she choked back her tears.

"So are you going to start sleeping in…?" Donna began only to be stopped by her daughter.

"I'm going to stay in here," Sam said softly over her mother's question. "Tina needs me."

"Jan said she'd put in a door down the hall and…."

Sam kissed her mother's forehead to quiet her. "We're fine for now, Ma. I need to get ready for school, 'kay?"

"I …we love you, Sam. We just want you two to be happy. You go get ready for school and I'll go make you some breakfast."

"Thanks, Ma."

When Tina got out of the shower, Sam, freshly showered and dressed for school, was sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for her with a bottle of rubbing alcohol and several cotton balls. "Girls! I swear! I'll never figure out what takes you so long in a bathroom." Tina giggled. "Ready?" Sam asked waving the cotton balls. Tina went pale, swallowed audibly and nodded her head. "Then lie down on the bed."

First Sam poured some alcohol onto some cotton and wiped her hands with it. Then she took a fresh ball of cotton, soaked it with alcohol and rubbed it over Tina's bottom and slapped her where she'd swabbed her.

"Hey!" Tina shouted, but it was already over.

Sam was putting the cap back on the needle when Tina asked, "What'd you slap me for?"

"You didn't feel it, did you?"

"You mean it's done?"

"Uh huh."

*****

Sam had just finished convincing Jan not to renovate the house when Tina walked into the kitchen in jeans and a sweater.

"Tina-aaa! You can't go to school looking like tha-aat!" Sam said in exasperation.

"What? I wore almost the same outfit on my first day!" Jan and Donna started giggling at the exchange.

"Yes, but on the first day you weren't part of the social scene. At least one person knows you went to get your hair done! And you aren't going to be able to hide those highlights!"

"Aw, c'mon, Sam, Cathy's the only person who knows I went to…."

"And who did she call?"

"But…."

"Go back upstairs and…and…. At least put on a skirt, Tina, please! My GOD! Half the SCHOOL prolly knows you went to the hairdressers by now! You can't go to school looking like tha-aat!"

"Sam's right Honey," Jan said, fighting to keep a straight face. "Come on, let's go find you something to wear."

"At least let me get a cup of coffee," she said, resigned to her fate.

After Jan shooed Tina up the stairs Sam buried her head in her arms at the table. "She doesn't know any better, Sam."

"I know, Ma, but…Jeez! Jeans?!? After a dye job?!? Arrrgh!"

*****

"Why don't you wear one of the outfits your Aunt Donna bought you yesterday, Honey?"

"But…."

"Sam's right, Tina. You set the styles now. You don't follow them any more. You don't want to start getting treated like Ernie did, do you?"

"No, but what's the dif…?"

"The difference is, you're supposed to be proud of your new hairstyle and outfits, not be ashamed of them. You're supposed to go in there and say, 'Look at me!' not, 'Please forget me.' Now then, why don't you wear this skirt, and we'll pair it up with…."

*****

"Honestly, Sam, isn't this getting a bit carried away?" Tina asked as she pulled into a parking space. "I mean, you'd think I was running for President the way you're carrying on about this! It's only school! No-one's going to notice."

"Think so? We're early enough; I'll walk you to class again. Watch."

Tina hadn't even gotten the car door closed when Kelly appeared out of nowhere. "Hi Tina! Like, I heard you got your hai…wow! Girlfriend, you look great! I love what you've done to your hair!"

"Thanks, Kelly, umm…Claire just said to trust her, so…."

"Claire?"

"Yeah, you know, Claire Hamilton? Of 'Claire's Clip-Joint?' "

"Like, Cute name."

"Uh huh. Are uh…are those new shoes?" she asked desperately trying to change the topic. Instead, she was making points, Big Time.

"These? As if! I've had them for ages," Kelly beamed.

"They're cute," Tina said simply.

"Like, uh…thanks!" Kelly enthused. She was acting like she'd accomplished a major social coup.

Sam had been standing off to one side watching the exchange in knowing amusement. Now that their greeting was over she walked around the car and kissed Tina on the cheek. "Come on gorgeous, or we're gonna be late. Hi, Kelly."

"Hi Sam," Kelly replied almost breathlessly. He could be sooo cute sometimes.

The three of them started for the school. By the time she'd reached the door, Tina had said hello to what seemed like half the school. Everyone commented on how much they loved her hair.

In the doorway to Tina's homeroom Sam simply said, "See? I told y'so." Tina just shook her head in stunned disbelief.

Then Sam repeated the previous day's performance with a lingering kiss and said, "See you at lunch, Honey." She handed Tina her backpack and took off at a trot.

Tina, her head spinning from the walk to the classroom and Sam's kiss, absently made her way to her seat a smile plastered on her face.

*****

"Hi Claire!" Jan said into the phone as her friend and hairdresser came on the line.

"Jan! Hi! You're not cancelling Saturday I hope?" the effervescent woman bubbled into the phone.

"No, why?" Jan guardedly replied.

"Because, I don't have an opening for almost two weeks!" the woman enthused. She couldn't remember ever being so busy and loved every minute of it.

"What? That's great! I just called to tell you that I loved what you did with Tina's hair."

"So did half the senior class I think."

"Come on, Claire, get real. One of Tina's friends calls to make an appointment and…."

Claire stopped her cold saying, "I've had eight calls since she came in here last night, Jan," Claire said quietly, interrupting her. "Six of them mentioned her by name. I was going to call you, but I've been a bit busy with deliveries, clients and the phone."

"I had no idea," mumbled Jan, shocked with the turn of events.

"I had two calls last night before closing, the rest, judging by the times they came in, must have been between classes this morning. Jan, I don't know how or why, but she's the acme of the social scene at school, the very tiptop of the ladder. That's a dangerous place for anyone, but especially for her."

"I knew she was becoming popular, Claire, but…."

"What's been going on?" Claire interposed, talking right over top of her friend. "Come on, Jan, stop holding out."

"I…well…you know that when I called you last time," Jan said a bit off balance, "I wanted to make sure that she looked perfect."

"Sure, and we did a pretty good job of it, too. So?"

"Well, her friend Sam…."

"Donna's boy?" Claire interjected, looking for clarity.

"Err…sort of, Donna's daughter. Sam took it to heart. She made sure that Tina got the best clothes in the latest styles."

"That still doesn't explain her meteoric rise to fame and glory," she said fishing.

"First, the bit about Sam being Donna's daughter is to be kept on the Q.T. Tina and Sam are an item. Got it?"

Claire giggled. "Got it. Go on."

"Well, on her first day at school, there was this boy she met at the grocery -- right after you did her hair…." Jan told the story of Brad Thorndike, how Tina met him, her experiences on her first day at school and Thorndike's assault.

"Let me get this straight. She puts down the…."

"The term Sam used was shut down, Claire. Does it make a difference?"

"A very big difference, Jan. If she shut him down, and he was the bane of half the girls at school, and she managed to get him expelled…it could explain the rest of what's been happening."

"I still don't see…."

"Think about it, Jan, she got him expelled. He's gone. Every girl who's gone out with Thorndike hates him. Tina's just become their heroine. Every guy who lost out to him thinks she's the neatest thing since sliced bread and that she's a real fox, 'a total babe.' And whenever someone speaks to her, she has something nice to say about them, not her, them. That girl doesn't have a conceited or snooty bone in her body, Jan. She instantly takes a liking to everyone and always has something nice to say. With a personality like that, combined with looks and giving that boy what for, it's to be expected."

"No wonder she wanted to wear jeans to school today," Jan mumbled.

"What's that?!?" Claire asked, instantly zeroing in on the implication of her friend's statement.

"She was going to wear Jeans and a sweater to school, Claire. I made her wear a nice skirt and a silk blouse to show off the beautiful job you did."

"Just nudge her over the top, why don't you? No wonder I've been getting calls. Jan, let her dress herself. She needs to find a spot on the ladder where she's comfortable. Besides, where am I going to get the space for another chair?"

"You've got an empty chair now," Jan replied, thinking of the shop, its three complete stations, shampoo chair and two hairdressers.

"I just put an ad in the paper, Jan; I'm looking for another girl. If you keep pushing Tina to the top, I'm going to have to find another place."

"Well, I'm sure I can help you with that, but how am I going to take Tina down a peg or two to keep her safe without hurting her?"

"Talk to Sam. Maybe she'll have an idea on how to handle it. It sounds like she's really on the ball. I've got to run, Jan. My eleven o'clock just showed."

"Thanks Claire."

*****

Tina and her retinue got to the cafeteria in time to see Ro all but pushed from her seat at their usual table by one of the "Social Elite." Tina's blood started to boil. "Excuse me," she said to the girls around her, "I need to take care of something," and with an air of the imperious Jennifer Winchester, marched toward the table.

Sam, arriving right behind Tina, saw the scene at the table and Tina's attitude shift, vehemently muttered, "Oh shit!" and took off at a run.

She intercepted the fuming teen before she could commit social suicide. "Look, I saw it, too. Okay?" she hissed as she grabbed Tina's arm. "But there is a better way to handle it. Follow my lead." Sam, her arm around Tina's waist, casually walked over to Ro, who was still standing beside the table she'd just been ejected from. "Hey, Ro! Where's Lee?" she asked as they came up to the table.

"Hi, Sam, Tina," the teen said in greeting, ignoring the fact that she'd just been expelled from her seat. "She uh, hasn't gotten here yet."

The girl that forced Ro from her chair said, "Hi, Tina, Sam, we saved you a seat." Sam acted as if she wasn't there. Tina glared at the offending girl for a moment, then looked at Ro and beamed a smile at her.

"Looks like this table's about full up," Sam continued. The arrogant teen was stunned. She looked from Sam and Tina to Ro, not believing she was being snubbed and ignored.

"Yeah, I figured I'd wait for Lee and…" Ro said in reply.

"Here she comes," Tina said conversationally over top of Ro's words as she spied Lee behind the girl. "Why don't we find another table? This one looks a bit…."

"Crowded?" Ro finished for her, saving Tina from herself. Tina nodded and smiled, still furious with the witch they were ignoring. The girl that forced Ro from her seat looked like she'd just been slapped.

Tina nodded her head toward Lee, "Shall we?" What Tina really wanted to do was to pull the hair out of the head of the bitch who forced Ro from her seat. What the three of them did, was get in line with Lee and, together, took their lunches outside to the picnic tables.

"Why didn't you let me tell that…?" Tina began to rant about the scene in the refectory.

"Because, Tee," Ro broke in, "what you just did in there was tell that entire table that you're too good for them. In the process, you told the rest of the student body that you won't tolerate that kind of attitude. If Sam and I let you do what you wanted to do, you would have been seen as petty, immature and childish."

"You would have committed social suicide," Lee translated. "Not to mention suspended."

"Instead," Ro continued, "you, the star of the social set, took up the sword for all the geeks in the school like Jon and me."

"You won round one," Sam interposed quietly, "but you might have fallen a bit in the popularity standings."

"Like I care," Tina replied venomously. "Look, Ro, I'm sorry. They had no right to…."

"Tina!" a shout interrupted. It was Kelly. She and two of the pep squad were walking toward the small group.

"Oh, great, it's Kelly and the bimbettes," Sam muttered sardonically. Everyone laughed. Tina just gave a feeble wave.

"Hey! Like, I saw what you did in there," Kelly alleged.

"As vacuous and bubbly as ever," Ro sang softly in Tina's ear and giggled. Tina smiled at the private joke.

Kelly, the conceited being that she was, mistook the intent of the smile and started talking. "Like, It's not like Morgan didn't have it coming or anything, but…."

"Look, uh, Kelly," Tina began, talking right over top of Kelly's words, "Ro and Lee have been my friends since I started here, y'know? They didn't pass judgement on me. They didn't wait to see if I was cool, or worthy of being part of the 'in crowd.' They just accepted me for me and treated me like they would anyone else."

"Well…like…I mean…." The confusion Kelly was feeling was visible on her face as she struggled to explain herself and understand what Tina was saying.

Sam, Lee and Ro sat in silence as they watched the scene unfold. Sam couldn't believe her ears. Tina was treating Kelly like a friend, but also like she was angry and hurt. "Kelly, would you have liked it if Morgan forced you out of your seat?" Tina continued, ignoring Kelly's attempted reply.

"As if! She wouldn't dare!" the girl said mindlessly, missing the point yet again.

Tina took a deep breath and let it out as a sigh. "Okay…would you like it if I forced you out of your seat?" Tina tried again. Her patience was amazing considering how she felt.

"But…like…you wouldn't ever do that, right?" Kelly said worriedly, trying to grasp where the conversation was going. So far it had been way over her head.

"No, Kelly," Tina said shaking her head and not believing the density of the girl in front of her. "I probably never would. But would you like it if I did?"

Tina was beginning to sound like a parental unit to Kelly, but she tried to understand where this was going. "Well, du-uuh! Of course not!"

"Wouldn't you want your friends to stick up for you if I did?" Tina pressed the point home.

"Well…yeah." The concept Tina was trying to get across to Kelly was still out of her reach. Kelly's face clouded with confusion. Her mother was never this confusing.

"Well, I just stuck up for my friends today, Kelly," Tina said simply, as if the thought should make all the difference in the world to Kelly.

Anyone could see the confusion clouding her face, now. "But, like, you chose them over Morgan." She said it as if Tina should see the significance in it.

"Is Morgan my friend?" Tina asked quietly, as she strove to drive her point home.

Sam just couldn't believe the exchange. Can anyone really be this dense? Lee and Ro were struggling not to laugh.

"Well…like, sure!" Kelly bubbled happily, still not making the connection.

"Then why did she force my other friend -- one of the first friends I ever made here -- out of her seat?"

Kelly's face went blank. The gears were spinning furiously, you could see it, but nothing seemed to engage. The lights were on but….

"Yeah, I thought so," Tina said dully. "When you can answer my question we'll talk. Later Kelly." Tina said flatly and turned to Ro to seemingly continue their previous conversation. "So, you were thinking of joining the drama club? I didn't know you wanted to act."

Kelly couldn't believe she was being dismissed as if she didn't matter. The coolest girl in school was ignoring her. Her mind whirled in abject frustration as she desperately tried to understand the why of it all. How can she do this to me? ME! Captain of the cheerleading squad! Kelly was devastated. She stood there and listened a bit, running the conversation with Tina back through her mind. The gears were still whirling. They were meshing all right, with thin air.

"Well, I don't know that I really want to act," Ro was saying, "I want to be on the stage crew. I have this really cool idea for the audio mixers that…."

When Kelly finally walked away Lee started giggling uncontrollably. Sam just shook her head. "Tee, I don't think she knows what just happened. Osmium doesn't have anything on that head of hers."

"It'll catch up to her," Tina replied. "Her grades are too good for her to be that dense," she said confidently while silently adding, I hope.

"Thanks Tee," Ro said with tears in her eyes.

"For what, Ro, being a friend?" she asked. "You're starting to sound like Cathy." Ro smiled. Turning to Sam Tina said, "If that's what it takes to be popular, I don't want any part of it."

Her fervent attitude wasn't lost on Sam. "Okay, Tee, but please, don't blow up and ask questions later when the shit hits the fan. Try and act like Missus Winchester would."

Tina shivered at the mention of the name. "And how's that?"

Sam squared her shoulders, held her head up, looked down her nose and gave her head a little toss as she said, "Whelll! I never!" The group broke into helpless giggles.

*****

Sam was dreading it; she knew what was going to happen and she just didn't want to face it. So she dragged her feet all the way to her Chemistry class. Sam saw him as soon as she turned the corner in the hall. He was hanging right outside the door waiting.

"Damn," Sam muttered. Maybe if I try to walk past him as if he wasn't there he'll get the point and leave me alone, she thought hopefully. As she drew abreast of the man mountain his arm snaked out around her shoulders and his sheer bulk steered her to one side of the door.

"Yo, Rob, wha'sup?" Sam said, feigning surprise to see the jock. She twisted out of his ham-hock of an arm; her back came to rest against the wall.

"C'mon, Man, what's the scoop?" Rob asked as he put his hand on the heavy plaster wall beside Sam's head and leaned into it.

"Rob, I thought I covered that yesterday," Sam replied simply.

"All you said was that you two live together," the jock said. It had taken him long after he'd settled into his seat in his last class of the day to understand that he'd yet to have an answer to his question.

"Look, I'll try and make it simple enough for even you to understand," Sam said, totally pissed. Rob scowled.

"First, yes, we live under the same roof. It's a big house. Second, so do my mother and her mother. Have you ever tried to lay a girl with her mother and your mother in the house? Not smart, Dude, definitely not smart. Third, we have separate rooms. And last, but definitely not least, even if I was doing it with her, which I'm not, by the way, I wouldn't tell you or anyone else for that matter! So lay off! Okay? She's a nice girl!"

"C'mon, Man, I got a lot riding on this. You seem like a nice little guy, don't make me have to hurt y'," the jock said threateningly.

"Hey, did I tell you to bet your allowance?" Sam replied scathingly. "I told you, we are not doing it. Finito, end of story, DUDE."

The bell rang. "Shit! Thanks Rob, we're late," Sam said and ducked under the side of beef that passed for his arm and dodged into class.

"So nice of you to join us Mister Boone. Ah! I see Mister Farnsby has been gracious enough to honour us with his presence as well," said Mister Kelsey. He was in rare form. "Please, please, gentlemen, take your time, no need to rush. We're greatly honoured by your presence here today. Once more and you have detention. Do I make myself clear, gentlemen?"

*****

Part-29

Thursday Afternoon September 17^th

After class, Sam was waiting for Tina by the doors. The, by now, familiar sight of what Sam had started calling the geek set, emerged from the building.

"I'm-telling-you-Tina-you've-caused-a-schism-in-the-social-elite!" Cathy nattered in her too fast to understand way. She was so excited, she was approaching warp factor ten.

"But, Cathy, I really don't care about…."

"Hey, guys!" Sam said as she joined them and put her arm around Tina.

"Hi, Sam!" came the chorused reply.

"What's this about a schism?" she asked.

Jon started to laugh. "You know, the 'Miss Popularity Contest' stuff."

"Oh. That," Sam said dully. "Hi, Tee, I missed you," she said giving Tina a peck on the cheek. Tina blushed.

"Yeah!" Cathy was at about warp nine point eight. The words were coming out faster than an auctioneer's patter. "I-was-just-telling-Tina-that-Morgan-Lefferts-was-the-number-two-girl-in-town-until-she-arrived. Morgan-and-Kelly-were-inseparable. Now-Kelly-won't-talk-to-her-because-of-something-Tina-said-at-lunch. I-mean…they-almost-had-a-catfight-over-it! Kelly-said-she-had-to-think-about-something-and-she-won't-talk-to-Morgan-until-she-figures-it-out.

"Barbara-Styles-and-Gina-Mitchell--Kelly's-gruesome-twosome--aren't-talking-and-everyone-who's-anyone-is-lining-up-between-the-two-camps. Battle-lines-are-being-drawn-because-of-it. And you, are-the-cause-of-it-all-Tina! Right-now-the-people-behind-Kelly-are-with-you. If-she-changes-sides-you'll still pull-more-than-two-thirds-of-the-social-strata-with-you! They-think-it's-sooo-cool-how-you-stood-up-for-your-friends-and-stuff. I-mean… Wow!" Cathy finished, red in the face. It looked like the girl's batteries were finally running down. It was either that or the dilithium crystals were fracturing or degrading.

Tina looked like she was getting scared. Sam figured she'd better get her out of there and soon. "Hey guys, see you at lunch tomorrow, okay? We've gotta get going."

" 'kay, see-y'!" said Cathy.

"Tina," Jon said finally being able to get a word in, "I'll have that subroutine for the browsers tomorrow. See you in homeroom. Later, Sam."

"Thanks, Jon," Tina replied with a weak smile. "Call it two shirts and a pair of slacks."

"You okay?" Sam asked when they were alone, her concern for Tina showing in her face.

"I will be, I guess. Why can't they just let me live in peace?" she whined.

"Cause you're too pretty. I'm driving, you look like shit."

"I think it's that shot. I'm tired and my ass is sore," she complained.

"Want me to kiss it and make it better?" Sam smirked.

"Promises, promises," Tina smiled. Then she held her keys out to Sam and said, "Home Jeeves."

In the car, Tina asked, "Am I making more trouble than I can handle, Sam?" The look on her face was more than one of worry. She actually looked on the edge of being terrified.

"You aren't making it, but I think that if you can manage to hold your temper and to talk to people like you did Kelly, you'll be fine. Where'd you get that temper, anyway? I've never seen you stand up for anyone before."

"Well, you were never around when I'd get in fights over what the dorks at Central would call me…but I was never really mad, I guess. I just figured that I had to do something. Looking back at it, it was prolly me, trying to live up to being someone I really wasn't. But today," Tina just shook her head and ploughed ahead, "well, Ro never has a bad thing to say about anyone, Sam. Not even the people who put her down like Morgan. When I saw Morgan pushing her around…I don't know, it just made me…I mean…my head got light, like I was dizzy or something, and then I really wanted to hurt her. What's Ro ever done to anyone? Y'know?"

"Well, it looks like you might have started something. Can you believe it? Social climbers with a conscience?"

Tina yawned; circles were starting to show under her eyes.

"I think you need a nap."

"Yeah. Will you tuck me in?"

*****

"Hi, Jan?"

"Claire? What's up? How'd you know I was in the home office?"

"I called your office. I'm a little worried, Jan."

"Tina?"

"Yes. Did she get home yet?"

"I expect her any minute. Why?"

"Well, I don't know what's going on but…since we talked this afternoon I've had three cancellations and four new appointments that I just don't have the time to handle. I had to start a waiting list! Imagine, me, with a waiting list. But what bothers me is that all of them used Tina's name when they made their appointments, Jan, even the cancellations."

"I see…."

"I think Tina may have taken on one of the more popular girls in school today. I haven't seen anything like this since I was with Sherry at her salon."

"You don't mean that cheerleader thing at Central, back when I was a Junior?!?"

"That's the one. Judging by the numbers, she came out on top this time. Jan, you have to have a talk with her; she needs to know the score. Those girls can be…."

"Thanks Claire. I'll let you know what's going on as soon as I can." Jan hung up the phone.

"Trouble?" Donna asked.

"Could be. That was Claire. She's had a bunch of girls calling to make appointments this morning. And then later, some of them called back and cancelled and she had others calling to get appointments. All of them used Tina's name when they made their appointments."

"I wonder…."

"What?"

"You don't think she stood up for someone do you?"

"If it was one of her friends," Jan mulled the idea over for a moment, "she just might, Donna. I'd better call Grace. Maybe she's heard something."

*****

"Thanks Sandy. I'll tell my daughter."

Jennifer Winchester buzzed the front register. "Yes Missus Winchester?" Marjorie replied over the in-store phone line.

"Marjorie, when you get a chance, please, I need you back here. In the interim, please call my daughter and tell her I need to talk to her. Is Joanne still in town?" In town was Jenny's term for around the store or on the mall.

Marjorie took it all in, never once picking up a pen or a pencil. "Yes'm. Would you like me to send her back?"

"Please. Thank you, Dear. Oh! And, Marjorie, please call Grace Archer at Cliffside. I need to ask her some questions."

"Will that be all Ma'am?" Marjorie asked. What the hell has happened to Tina and Sam now she wondered?

"Yes, Dear, that's all for now."

She hung up the phone and turned to the Amazon that was walking up to the counter, "Joanne, the Boss…." Marjorie started to give her Jenny's request.

Joanne scowled at the word. Since Jenny's revelation the other day, she'd been loath to hear it used in reference to her friend. "Mar, I've found that there's a very personal and painful reason Jenny doesn't like that moniker. Please don't use it again."

"Sure, Joanne, I didn't know."

"You were saying?"

"Well, Missus W. asked you to go back. I think she needs to talk to you about something. You know," Marjorie continued, "since she's told us about Linda, it's like she's a whole different person. Almost nice."

"It is nice, isn't it?"

"Yeah, but it creeps me out, too. I almost miss 'The Old Battleaxe.' I knew how to handle that, but when she's like this…."

Joanne giggled. "I know what you mean. You were on the phone with her for a while, so I know that she gave you a list of things to do. Thanks for the message."

"Joanne," Marjorie said, stopping the woman's departure. Joanne stopped in her tracks and turned around. She looked puzzled. She didn't like Marjorie's tone of voice. It made her nervous. "I think something's going on with Sam and Tina again," she said worriedly

"Thanks for the heads-up, Mar." As Joanne walked to the office Marjorie started making phone calls.

*****

Jan heard the car doors slam from the driveway. "They're home," she said with trepidation. The car in the driveway meant that Sam was driving. They met the girls in the foyer.

"I hear you've had an interesting day," Jan said as she kissed Tina on the cheek. Tina looked at her mother in surprise. "Hi, Sam," Jan said doing the same to her.

Sam made a face and wiped at her cheek. Jan giggled, "Sorry, Honey."

" 'S okay, Aunt Jan. Doctor Eastman said I have to learn to accept that people care about me. But I still don't like it…much." Jan and Tina giggled.

Donna hugged Tina and kissed her forehead. "I think you might be running a temperature, Honey. How do you feel?"

"Like this," Tina said touching the side of the woman's face with her fingertips.

"You imp!" Donna said lightly. Still holding Tina, Donna looked imploringly at Sam. She got a kiss on the cheek for her efforts.

"I love you Mum."

"Want to tell me about your day?" Jan asked Tina.

"I'd like to take a nap first," Tina said, untangling herself from Donna's grasp and moving toward Sam. "Could we talk later?" she finished as she started to pull Sam toward the stairs.

"Only if your teddy bear doesn't mind," Jan said with a smile as she looked over at Sam.

"I don't mind," Sam said with a smile. Pausing to talk got her arm yanked and she wound up stumbling behind Tina. "Hey, take it easy! It's attached, y'know," she complained.

The women watched the girls climb the stairs. "Well, if there was trouble, they handled it, Donna."

"I think Tina's running a slight fever, Jan," Donna said worriedly.

"That's probably her new medications. Doctor Bennett said that as they start to work they might cause that."

"So soon?"

Jan nodded. "Let's get some coffee."

*****

"You know, Tina, I can't always be here every time you want or need to take a nap."

"I know, Sam. But I can't help it. Please?" Tina begged, on the verge of tears.

"Okay," Sam acquiesced. "Lie back and relax," Sam said as she stretched out beside Tina. "Have I told you I love you, today?"

"I'll have to check the logs." Tina smiled and added, "Why don't you say it again and save me the research?"

"I love you, now go to sleep."

*****

Sam went down to the kitchen about a half an hour later and joined her mother and Jan. "She's asleep. I think her medications are catching up with her," Sam said as she got a soda and took a sip from the can.

Donna frowned. Jan smiled at her friend's reaction and took a sip of coffee. Donna looked worried. "Are you two…?"

"We're fine, Ma. One of the girls at school started pushing Ro…uhm…Rochelle around and Tina called her on it. That's all."

"Claire called today," Jan said. "She's had to place an advertisement for another girl to fill her empty chair."

"Wannabe's?" Sam asked.

"I think so," Jan replied, smiling at the terminology Sam used. "Almost all of them used Tina's name. She also said there were some cancellations."

"I can believe it."

"She didn't blow up, did she?" Donna asked.

"No, Ma, Ro and I didn't let her."

"Why don't you tell us about it," Jan said, it was more a demand than a request.

Taking her time, and being almost analytical, Sam told them about the incident in the cafeteria and the conversation with Kelly outside. Then she told them about the conversation with Cathy in the car park.

"You've had a pretty full day," Donna commented.

"Yeah, I guess so."

"How's Tina taking it," Jan asked.

"She's pretty nervous, but she's handling it," Sam said proudly. "She catches on quick."

Jan smiled and said, "I have to call Claire. I promised her I'd tell her what was going on." She got up and left the room.

"Are you sure Tina's all right with all of this, Sweetie?" Donna asked with concern.

"I think she'll be fine, Ma," Sam replied, not feeling the confidence of her voice.

"Want to watch some TV. with me?" Donna asked hopefully.

"Soaps? No thanks; I'll pass. I have homework to do."

"I understand, I just…."

"I love you, Ma, go watch your soaps. I know you enjoy them. Maybe later we can watch a movie or something together. Okay?"

"Okay sweetie," Donna smiled at the compromise. Her daughter really was growing up. Donna rose from the table and gave Sam a kiss. "I love you, Honey. Thank you for trying."

Sam was throwing the can into the recycling bin next to the refrigerator when she noticed Linda's business card stuck to the door with a magnet. On impulse, Sam took the card and headed up to her room.

*****

Sitting on her bed, Sam dialled the number on the card. Linda answered in the middle of the first ring. "Linda Matheson."

"Hi, Linda? Sam."

"Sam?!? How'd you get this number?" Linda replied with concern and puzzlement.

"Aunt Jan had your card stuck to the fridge. I…" Sam answered contritely.

"It's okay, Honey. What can I do for you?" the woman replied setting the girl's mind at ease.

"I…I was hoping you could, uhm…help me get, uh…some information," came the halting reply.

"I'm not sure I'm following you here. Is it for school?" Linda's mind was going a mile a minute. Something's up, or something's wrong. Sam doesn't ask for help unless her back's up against the wall.

"You could say that," Sam said enigmatically.

"I see," Linda said coolly, at once understanding what kind of information Sam was talking about. "You're calling me from the house, right?"

"Yeah, I'm in my room."

"Get Tina's cell phone and call me back on that."

"But…."

"Just do it. I'll wait for your call," she said firmly and hung up.

"What the…?" Sam said to the air as she stared at the dead handset in her hand. With friends like these, no wonder this family is so twisted.

She went into Tina's room and picked up her sweetheart's purse. "Damn this thing's heavy," she muttered as she carried it back to her room. Rooting through the cosmetics, Gods, what did she do, put everything from her vanity in here? floppy disks and assorted junk, Sam finally found the tiny phone buried at the bottom and took it out. She looked back at the purse and shook her head in silent wonder. How can she find anything in that thing? I can't believe all the junk she carries in it.

Sam looked at the phone for a minute. There were almost as many buttons on it as Tina's fancy computer keyboard. Experimenting, Sam dialled the number and pressed a button. The phone started to dial.

"That you Sam?" Linda asked in greeting.

"Uh huh."

"Press the programme button and the number three," she said in a no nonsense voice.

" 'kay." Sam stared at the phone for a moment, and then did as she was told. The phone beeped twice, warbled, and beeped again.

"Are you there?" Linda asked.

"Uh huh," Sam replied, sounding puzzled. "That was weird."

Linda giggled, "That's okay, it takes some getting used to. Now, what's up?"

"Umm…I was wondering if you could help me get some information on Morgan Lefferts."

"Tell me about it Honey, I heard something happened, but I can't help you if I don't know what to look for."

"Okay, but I'm curious."

"What about?"

"Why'd you make me change phones?"

"Security."

"Security? But I thought that…."

"That phone you're using is coded. Calls you make on it can't be traced."

"But what about someone using a scanner?"

"It has a scrambler that switches transmission frequencies and encodes the voice data," Linda said concisely.

"But…."

"What happened at school?" Linda said redirecting the conversation in that particular way adults have that says, "I will be obeyed."

Sam explained the situation patiently and in detail.

Afterward Linda asked, "So what do you want me to do? Shave her head? Dye her skin purple?"

Sam giggled at the thought of a bald-headed and purple skinned Morgan Lefferts. "Sounds good, but I don't know anything about her Linda. How can I be ready for her games if I don't know what kind of shit she'll try and pull?"

"Honey, I can only tell you what we can get from the international databases. I do have a contact in the school, but I'm not sure how much she'll be able to tell me."

"Anything's better than nothing. I'm worried about what kind of games she's going to play. She doesn't strike me as the type to just sit there…." A blood-curdling scream cut her off.

"What was that?!? What happened?!?" Linda asked, panicked.

"I gotta go Linda!" Sam said over top of Linda's questions as she closed the phone and ran to Tina.

*****

Holding the hard-wired secure phone to her ear, Linda dialled a three-digit extension on her desk phone and spoke. "Get me everything you have on Morgan Lefferts." … "Everything damn it! I don't care what it takes. I want to know if she farts in mass. Does she prefer thigh highs or pantyhose? Everything!" Then she slammed the phones into their cradles, grabbed her purse and ran from her office. She threw her coat on at the door and said to her secretary, "I'm on my cell, Kay. Tell my mother I'll be at the Wilson's."

"But Marjorie just said your mother wants to see you at…."

"Then have her call me; I'm busy," was her curt reply. And she was out the door.

*****

The Mercedes all but screeched to a halt in the driveway. Inside the house, Donna, hearing the car in the drive started for the front door. She was reaching for the doorknob when it burst open. Donna jumped back with a start and gave a yelp of surprise as the door connected with her fingers.

"Donna! I'm sorry, is everything all right?" Linda asked worriedly.

"Donna, are you all -- Linda!" Jan seeing the look on her friend's face got scared. "What's wrong?"

Linda stood in the foyer shaking visibly. "I was on the phone with Sam when…." Jan, at once relieved, started to laugh. "I don't see what's so funny," Linda complained, as the fight drained out of her. "Would someone mind…?"

"Come on inside and relax, Lin," Jan said and started to explain what happened. "Tina was taking a nap…."

"Her nightmares?" Linda asked. Jan nodded and Linda started to cry tears of relief.

Jan looked at Donna. She seemed terrified. Putting an arm around Linda and taking Donna by the elbow Jan started to lead them to the living room. "It's okay Donna, Linda just got scared. Let's go sit down and relax."

Linda stopped. "Can I go up and look in on her first? Please? I just need to see…."

"Go on up," Jan said softly. Linda didn't bother to take off her coat, she ran up the stairs.

"She really does love her, doesn't she?" Donna said quietly as she started to calm down.

"Sam too," Jan replied, wiping at a tear. "I have been blessed with some very good friends," she muttered as she went off in search of a Kleenex.

*****

Linda stood outside the door for a moment, hesitating. Then she opened the door a crack and peered into the room. Sam, sitting on the edge of the bed, was stroking Tina's hair and whispering endearments. Sam looked at the door. Linda pushed it open further. "I umm…."

"Come on in Linda," Sam said softly. "I'm sorry, I…."

"You did just fine, Sam," Linda said quietly. "Feeling better now, Tina?"

"Uh huh," she muttered. There were still tears in her voice.

Linda sat on the edge of the bed next to Sam and Tina. "Where's the phone Sam?"

"On the night table," Sam said, looking at her with a stare that said "Are you blind or just stupid?"

Linda glanced at it. "I mean the other one."

"Oh, uh…" Sam looked about, never letting go of Tina, "on the floor."

Linda picked it up, opened it and pressed a button. "You didn't hang it up."

Then she grabbed both girls and held on tight. After a few minutes the doorbell rang. Linda sat up, said, "Oh shit," and started to giggle.

"What?" Sam asked.

"When I was running out of the office, I ordered the report we were talking about. But I was a bit upset, thinking that the screams were because of something Morgan did and…."

Sam started to giggle. Tina, finally calmed down and under control said, "Am I missing something?"

Just then Jenny's head appeared in the doorway. "Well, if this isn't the very picture of domestic bliss. Hello Sam, Tina."

"Mum, I…" Linda started to explain.

"When you're through up here," Jenny said quietly. Then she disappeared from view.

"Mum?" Tina said bewildered.

"Mum. It's a long story, Cutie," Linda replied. "Maybe later, okay?" Tina nodded her head.

"Right now I think I need to…oh to hell with it. We might as well know who we're dealing with. I need to go talk to my mother," she said standing. "I'll see you two downstairs." And she left the room.

"What's going on, Sam?" Tina asked, as Linda closed the door.

*****

There was laughter coming from the den as the girls walked down the stairs. "So I ordered a report on everything we could find," Linda said.

"I believe the order was 'I want to know if she farts in mass,' " Jenny laughed.

"Oh no…" Tina mumbled coming into the room.

"Yes, I'm afraid I said that and more," Linda said embarrassed by her actions.

"You mean the, 'I want to know if she prefers thigh-highs or pantyhose?' " Jenny said again. Sam started giggling. "Well, if there's going to be a clash of the titans at school, you might as well be prepared," Jenny chuckled. "Farts in mass? I'll have to remember that one."

"Umm…Jenny, isn't this a bit much?" Jan asked. "She's only a teenager for Pete's sake."

"I don't think so, Jan. I firmly believe in knowing your opponent," Jenny replied.

"But to order a report like that…you have to have private investigators and…."

"As it turns out," Jenny interrupted, "Miss Lefferts is the daughter of Michael René Lefferts, the trucking magnate. We just might need that information after all. We don't know how much Daddy pampers and indulges his little girl. Let the order ride as it stands, Linda. I want to know what we're up against."

Turning to Jan Jennifer asked, "Could I use your office for a few minutes, Jan? I need to make some phone calls."

"Sure Jenny. You know the way."

"What say we get dinner ready?" Donna asked. "You're all staying I hope."

"Yes, thank you, Donna. That sounds wonderful," Jenny said as she headed to Jan's office.

"What, me turn down a free meal?" Linda joked. "Not on your life!"

"I believe you girls have some homework to do," Jan said.

"But…" Sam tried to protest.

"Your Aunt Jan is right, get cracking!"

"Yes Mo-therrr!"

*****

"Make sure there's nothing, and I mean absolutely nothing, that can be used to embarrass or intimidate them. Birth certificates, driving licenses, the works."

"That's going to cost, Jenny," Joanne replied.

"I don't care. Spend it; spend it all if you have to. This is important."

"Will do. You gonna be home for dinner?"

"Why don't you come here? I'm sure Jan won't mind and I could use that fuzz ball of yours for company, anyway."

"Sure, Jen, sounds good."

*****

When Jenny got to the kitchen it was a beehive of activity. "I invited Joanne to dinner, Jan, I hope you don't mind."

"Not at all, Jenny," Jan said without looking up from what she was doing.

"So what can I do to help?" Jennifer asked the room.

"Sit down with 'Captain Hook' over there and stay out of the way," Jan laughed, indicating Donna, who was sitting at the table peeling potatoes.

"Do you have another…?"

Jan handed her a vegetable peeler.

Jennifer just looked at Jan with a mixture of amazement and awe. "I run an international import business, I'm the exclusive supplier for three lines nation wide and I have twelve outlets around the country…" she mumbled at the efficient and anticipatory actions.

"I thought I was bad in the kitchen, Jenny," Donna said laughing. "She's an unholy terror. Have a seat."

*****

Long since having outstayed their welcome in the kitchen, Jenny and Donna had moved into the den and were watching the early edition of the news when the doorbell rang. "Would you like me to get that, Donna?" asked Jenny. "That should be my friend, Joanne."

"If you like, thank you."

Jenny went to the door only to be met by Jan in the foyer; they opened the door together. "Hi, Joanne, you remember Janice Wilson," Jenny said as she opened the door to allow the tall woman entry.

"Hello, Janice, it's a pleasure seeing you again. I'm so glad that it's under much better circumstances."

"Please, call me Jan. Do come in." Jan started to stare at Joanne's head again. "I'm sorry, Joanne, I can't seem to help…."

Joanne started to laugh heartily. "It's okay, Jan, really. I'm quite used to it. You'll get used to me soon enough."

"I…I suppose I will, umm…" and Jan started to laugh. "Joanne, I'm so sorry. Look, why don't I go back to my kitchen and let Jenny get you settled?"

"See? You're getting used to me already. You just spoke two complete sentences!" They all had a good laugh as they made their way into the den.

Poor Donna, she was absolutely speechless. During the introductions she could barely mumble a hello. Her eyes never left the silver white fuzz that was about a quarter of an inch long all over the top of Joanne's head. Dinner was almost ready before she could string more than a few monosyllabic phrases together.

"You see, Donna, my natural hair colour is that of an old lady. It has been since I was an infant. I hated it so much as a child that as soon as I was out of the house I shaved my head. I used to wear wigs, but soon grew tired of them and decided to just wear my head 'au-natural.' It's that simple, really. It does have its advantages. No hairdresser appointments, no bad hair days to slow me down, just a quick buff in the mornings and I'm off."

"So why haven't you shaved it?" Donna continued. "It looks like it's been about two weeks since…."

"Almost to the day! Very sharp of you to notice! I lost a bet, Donna," she replied, and then smiled at Jenny. "And I have to let it grow for another two weeks before someone will let me shave it again."

"Well I think it's a perfectly awful bet," Donna said with conviction. Joanne looked directly at Jennifer and stuck out her tongue. "If you want to wear your head bald then I think you should be able to do so without the interference of some narrow minded…."

"Very well!" Jenny said in amused exasperation. "You win Joanne. Tonight, it gets nice and squeaky clean. Tonight! All right?" Joanne simply beamed.

"You?" Donna asked, embarrassed by her outburst in the presence of and at her company.

Jenny nodded her head. "Me."

"I'm so sorry, I had no idea that…."

"It wasn't exactly a bet," Jenny said, looking at Joanne, "and I am neither insulted nor put off by what you've said, Donna." She smiled warmly at the woman. "How could you know who was holding her to her part of a deal in which she set the terms? She set you up deliberately. It is she who owes you the apology." Then she started to laugh. "But, for what it's worth, I think that with the way that Joanne has been painting me in this, I would have been much better off exacting another form of payment."

"I'm beginning to think that you've been much too nice to her," Donna said with false conviction. She was having trouble keeping a straight face.

Just then Tina and Sam -- still in the clothes they wore to school -- walked into the room and stopped in their tracks. Sam just stared open mouthed at Joanne. Tina cocked her head to one side and smiled broadly. Then, moving with the grace and poise Audrey Hepburn exuded at the ball in the film My Fair Lady, Tina walked up to the almost bald woman and held out her hand.

"Hello," she said sweetly, "I'm Tina Wilson, and you are?"

It was Joanne's turn to be speechless. Instead of taking the girl's hand, or replying to the introduction, Joanne simply said, "Astounding." It was almost a whisper.

"I'm sorry? I don't believe I caught that." Tina continued to smile warmly, her hand still outstretched.

Joanne finally snapped out of her shock, stood and taking the girl's hand said formally, "I am Joanne Ayers, it is a pleasure to meet you Tina." Then she bowed over Tina's hand as though she were a Prussian dignitary of old.

"I really like your sense of style Joanne. It's shockingly beautiful. May I introduce you to my dearest friend, Sam Boone?" she said nodding at the gaping youth.

Everyone in the room stared on, watching the exchange in stunned silence. If this was a clash of wills, Tina was definitely the victor. "Well I'll be damned," Jenny muttered disbelievingly.

Releasing Tina's hand Joanne continued formally, "Hello Sam, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. Marjorie has told me so much about you."

"Uh, hi." Sam was Dumbstruck. Her mind simply refused to work; she just stood and gaped.

"Sam!" Tina chided. "At least close your mouth!" With that the stunned silence was broken with laughter, as Jennifer Winchester couldn't hold hers back any longer. Donna immediately followed suit.

"Tell me, Tina," Joanne asked, "what caused you to do that?"

"Well," she giggled, "I simply assumed that most women who shave their heads do so for the shock value. I merely took you up on your dare. But I'm almost disappointed. You didn't click your heels when you took my hand."

Joanne burst out laughing. "You most certainly did, Miss Tina. Might I add that your beauty did have a bit to do with my shock, though?" Tina blushed at the woman's complement.

Finally under control, Jennifer stepped into the conversation before Tina could say anything in reply. "Well done, Tina. That's the first time in my life that I've seen someone shock her. And you, My Dear, did it with her appearance! Perfect, absolutely perfect. No trying to lessen the impact with some arbitrary excuse, Joanne, she beat you at your own game, fair and square."

"That she did Jenny. But you have to admit…."

Jenny held up her hand in a stop motion. "You look lovely tonight, Tina," Jennifer said.

"Thank you, Missus Winchester," she replied demurely. Her blush deepened.

Linda entered the room and said in her best butler's voice, "Dinner is served." Then breaking out of character looked to the tall woman, smiled broadly and said, "Hi Joanne! Cute fu-uzz!"

"Tonight!" Joanne shot at Jenny. "I'm holding you to it!" And they all laughed again.

*****

Dinner was pleasant. The Dining room table was almost full for the first time in a long time. Jan and Linda laughed heartily when they heard how Tina welcomed Joanne.

"Jan, I'll never understand how you keep your figure eating food like this all the time," Linda said looking at the platter of broiled chicken, mashed potatoes, corn on the cob, spinach and broccoli florets. "If I ate like this every day I'd look like a balloon in a week!"

"Trade secret, Lin," she said with a smile.

While they ate Sam stared at Joanne out of the corner of her eye. It wasn't until their dessert -- parfaits and espresso -- that she found her voice. "Umm…Joanne? Why?"

"My head?" she asked giving it a rub. Sam nodded. "I like it, it's sexy and it's much easier than hot rollers and a blow-drier."

"I'm sorry, I…."

"Don't be sorry, Sam," Joanne smiled. "It's done more for my umm, private life," she winked at Jenny, "than having hair ever could have."

"Why didn't you try dying it instead of shaving?" Sam continued.

"She did," Jenny said with a smile. "But not all hair takes dye well; especially silver hair like Lieutenant Fuzz's here." This comment brought a round of laughter from the table. Joanne just stuck her tongue out at Jennifer.

"Don't be making promises you can't keep," Jenny said with a wink.

"Tonight!" was Joanne's one word response. The table broke out in a fresh round of laughter. "I like it smooth, Sam," Joanne said, simply.

"Doesn't it make you feel less…feminine?" the girl pressed on.

"Does it make me look less feminine?" Joanne asked.

"No," Sam said and blushed a deep crimson. "Umm…actually…." Her voice trailed off. Everyone laughed harder.

"So I've been told," Joanne said. "Thank you for the complement."

"Umm, Joanne?" Donna asked in a small voice.

"Hmm?" Joanne smiled.

"If you don't mind my asking, umm…. How…how…?"

"How tall am I?" Joanne finished for her. Donna nodded and blushed, embarrassed that she'd actually asked.

"Six two," she said with a smile. Seeing the woman's obvious discomfort she added, "Don't be embarrassed, Donna, I like being tall. It's umm, definitely more fun…all the way around!" she winked.

Tina wasn't paying much attention to the conversation at all. She kept looking wistfully at the empty seat at the head of the long oak table. No-one seemed to notice her gaze. There were several conversations going on at once and everyone was having a good time, chatting and laughing. Linda, sitting next to her, leaned over and whispered, "You okay Honey?"

"Yeah, Aunt Lin, I just…" she whispered back. A tear started to slip from her eye as she looked toward the empty seat again. She brushed it away quickly saying quietly, "I just wish…. Daddy would have…."

"I know," Linda said squeezing her knee, then asked, "Aunt Linda?"

Tina smiled. "Yeah," she breathed.

*****

Friday Morning September 18^th

Sam woke up with a start. "Whasssat?" she mumbled.

"But I miss you." Tina was talking in her sleep.

It was almost incomprehensible, muffled by the pillow and clouded with sleep. But if she listened, really closely, Sam could understand her.

"I know, Daddy. … I love her. … Yes, Daddy. I won't, I promise."

Sam silently cried herself back to sleep.

*****

The next morning, Sam, wrapped in a terrycloth robe, walked into her room from the shower. She stood before the chest of drawers and reached for the one that held underwear. The male hormones on top of the dresser seemed to glare at her. Sam looked into the mirror and stared, long and hard.

*****

Sam sat on Tina's bed and waited for Tina to get out of the shower. When she walked into the room Tina said, "I don't use the other one for two weeks."

"I know, I just…. About school…how do you want to play it?" Sam asked.

Puzzled Tina replied, "What do you mean?"

"Well, right now, it's all in how you dress and act. I mean…like…if you go to school in jeans, it can say you really don't care what Morgan thinks, or that you're confident in your place at the top. Or, it says you really don't care about the status thing at all and you're going to ignore her just the same. If you wear a really nice skirt and blouse or a dress, it says that you think you're better than her and that you're taking your place at the top whether she likes it or not." Sam paused for a moment and a sad smile came to her face. You could see that she didn't like what she was going to say. "No matter which way you play it Tee, she'll get ticked off."

"Great, just…great," Tina said resignedly. "In other words I'm damned if I do and I'm damned if I don't." She sat on the bed and just looked at Sam for a bit.

Sam looked into Tina's eyes; they were a muddy brown. She just stared into them for a moment. Sam was beginning to understand Tina's moods just by looking at her eyes. "Uh, yeah, that about sums it up," Sam finally said.

"Sam, all I ever wanted was a nice quiet senior year. Not the war of the bimbettes!"

Sam chuckled at the name Tina gave to the school's society war. "Well, Tee, with your looks, you don't have a choice," she said matter-of-factly. Tina just glared at her. "I can't help it, it's true! You're gorgeous! Just look at yourself! You look better than anyone in school! Hell you look better than anyone at Central! Imagine what Central would be like if they only knew Tina and not Ernie."

"I might look better," she said hotly, "but they don't have Linda and Jennifer Winchester making sure that everything looks just…."

"So what? You'd still look better than anyone there, regardless. Do you really think they aren't trying all the same tricks?"

"Yeah, I guess," Tina said giving it some thought. "Lisa Anderson would prolly have a cow," Tina said meekly.

"Right, and you know what a bitch she is."

"So, like, what do I do, Sam? Pretend to be a bitch like the rest of them?"

"Could you?"

"No…you know I couldn't act that way. If I did, I…I couldn't face myself in the mirror."

"Then wear the jeans. You need the mirror to make that face of yours look it's best. See y'downstairs. I'm hungry."

*****

Tina wouldn't let Sam walk her to class. She said she needed to be able to think for the test in her Modern Keyboard Theories class. Ro and Lee teased her about it in homeroom.

"Where's Sam?" Ro asked.

"Yeah! Like, I was taking notes and everything!" Lee piped in. "I wanted the third instalment!"

"C'mon you guys! When Sam does that I can't think straight for hours." Ro and Lee started giggling.

"It's not funny!"

"Sure it is, Tee," Ro said. "I mean, where else are we gonna get quality entertainment? It sure ain't on TV.!"

Tina giggled. "Okay, you win. Hey, you heard anything about Morgan?" Ro shook her head.

"Look, Tee," Leticia said, "she's pissed. I don't think she's gonna just pretend like it didn't happen, y'know?"

"Yeah, I figured that, so, what do we do?"

"Wait for her to make the first move," Lee said simply. "But stay outta her way, whatever you do. She can be mean."

*****

At lunch, Tina and Ro got in line to get their lunches when Tad Williams walked up. "Hi, Tina," he said smiling at her, "how's it going?"

Looking at him over her shoulder, Tina saw the smile and didn't like what she saw. It was the same look Bradley Thorndike had. "Hi, Tad," she said coolly.

Ro, hearing the tone in Tina's voice looked over at her. What's her problem now?

"Hey, we're going to the pit after school. Wanna come?" he asked as he sidled up to her and put his hand in the middle of her back.

Tina's eyes narrowed and she turned slowly to face him. He kept his hand in contact with her. It was now resting on her arm. "But I thought you were seeing Barb Coleman?" she said sweetly. Too sweetly.

"Uh, yeah, well…she's uh…you know, a bit immature."

"Maybe I'll ask Barb if she thinks it's okay," Tina said feeling rather P.O.d and vindictive.

Tad looked panicked. "Uh, you don't have to do that. I mean, like, uh…you know, we have an open relationship."

Ro saw her friend's eyes narrow even further and the green flash of her gaze. Oh shit, here it comes, she thought.

"You know, Tad," Tina said coldly, her voice barely above a whisper, "I didn't like Brad touching me either." As she spoke, Tina took his wrist between the nails of her thumb and forefinger and, squeezing as hard as she could, removed it from contact with her arm. Tad looked like he was struggling not to drop to his knees from the pain Tina was inflicting with her talons. "And if this is your way of asking me for a date, Tad," Tina continued, now on a roll, "I think you might as well go and get yourself a blow-up doll. Because after I tell Barb how nice you think she is and just how open your relationship is, it's probably gonna be the only date you'll be getting around here from now on! Bye Tad."

"I thought you were gonna…" Ro started to speak.

"I almost did, Ro," Tina said cutting her off. She was pissed and she didn't care any more. "Where's Barb sit?"

"You're not gonna tell her are you?" Ro was incredulous.

"Wouldn't you want to know?" Tina asked sharply.

"Yeah, I guess I would, but…."

"What? Not cool?" Tina asked sarcastically, stopping Ro's line of thought.

"No, definitely not," Ro said thoughtfully, as a smile came to her face. "But I can!" Tina looked puzzled and frustrated. She was finally starting to calm down. Ro gave her a nudge as the line moved forward.

"Is it cool to say I asked you to tell her? I don't want her thinking I would even consider…" her voice trailed off.

"Umm…maybe. Let's ask Lee," Ro said thoughtfully.

"Politics! It's always politics! You can't say anything without trying to be politically correct. Why can't people just be nice to…?"

"It's also human nature, Tee. I mean…think about it," Ro said analytically.

"Human nature? Be real! How can school politics possibly be related to human nature, or anything in nature for that matter?!? It's nothing more than an aberration of…."

"No. Really. Humans are essentially herd animals, right?" Ro interjected, switching into lecture mode. She was as bad as Tina when she had a point to make. "They always travel in packs. Humans always gather together; it's the loner who's the aberration. Humans gather into groups, packs, or herds."

"So?" Tina asked, puzzled. While she might be angry, this was an intellectual discussion. Tina's temper was cooling rapidly as she started to get into the debate.

"Heard animals can be pretty cold and violent in nature. Look at how wolves behave. The strong take all the food and the weak starve unless they can find enough scraps to live on. There's always only one leader and all the males fight each other to try to…."

"But this isn't The wild Kingdom, Ro, it's school. And the way they're playing the game means the only survival skill is who is Miss Popularity!"

"Have you ever really seen a difference between the two? Besides the clothes I mean? Think about it."

"No, I guess not," Tina said thoughtfully. "Money and prestige are the human equivalents of strength and stamina and they're reflected in your clothes…."

"And what's mating?" Ro asked again, pressing her point home.

After a long pause Tina said, "Woof!"

By the time they got their food and paid for it, Tina's spirits had improved considerably. As they neared their usual table Tina noticed it wasn't empty. If anything, it was almost full. Their four customary seats near the end had been left open and the mostly empty tables that usually surrounded theirs were full. "Umm, you don't think I made my point, do you?" Tina giggled.

Ro smiled in return saying, "I'd wager they missed the point entirely. Let's sit down and wait." Sam and Lee arrived a minute later. "Hey, Lee," Ro asked, "you know Barb Coleman, right?"

"Yeah, she usually sits over by the second pole, why?"

Ro motioned the group to come closer and started whispering. "Well, Tad Williams came up to Tina when she was in the line and…." Ro gave them the readers digest version of the incident.

"So, do you think it'd be cool to tell her that Tina asked me to…?"

Stopping Ro in mid sentence, Lee looked at Tina and asked, "You want to be more popular than you are now?"

"Are you out of your mind?!?" Tina hissed back. "I'm too popular now!"

"Well, if Ro tells her, but doesn't mention you, Ro looks like a friend and you look like dirt. End of popularity, end of friends and I ain't got no dates. If Ro tells and she does, you soar and we all live off the fat of the land. There ain't no in-between. It's your call."

"But wouldn't she ask?" Tina looked desperate.

"Nope, wouldn't even occur to her to ask. She'd just figure we were telling her what we saw."

"Sam?" she looked imploringly at Sam.

"I got an idea, but I don't know if it'll work."

"I'm all ears," Tina said.

"Then here's what we'll do," Sam replied and started outlining her plan.

After they finished eating, instead of going outside as usual, they sat at the table and started to talk. When Sam got up and went to the lavatory Tina, feigning indignation and disgust, spoke loudly enough to be heard by several neighbouring tables.

"Y'know, I'm getting really sick of the jocks in this school. I swear! They all think their god's gift or something. Just today, Tad Williams comes up to me in the lunch line and says that he wants to take me to the pit after school. In the lunch line! Like no-one can see him there? Gods! Poor Barb! Dating slime like that! And he acts as if I should be grateful he's asking and like I'm not happy with Sam! And when I asked him about Barb, he actually had the nerve to say that she's too immature and that they have an open relationship and it'd be all right! Can you believe it?!?"

"No WAY! I don't believe it! Tad Williams?!?" Lee said doing a very credible imitation of incredulous disbelief.

"Yeah!"

"Why don't you go tell Barb?" Ro asked.

"If I do that, she'll think I'm being smug and lording it over her," she said dismally.

"I could tell her for you," Ro offered.

"Well, someone's got to tell her, Ro," Tina really sounded exasperated. "But if I ask you to do it she'll think I'm trying to…. Oh what's the use?" she said fatalistically. "The guys in this school are pigs!"

A few minutes later, Sam came back to the table and tapped Tina on the shoulder.

Tina looked up and smiled warmly at her.

Sam hooked her thumb in the direction of Barb Coleman's table. One of the girls from the table behind Tina was whispering in her ear and pointing at them. "Let's get out of here," Sam said.

When they got outside they all had a giggle fit. "Well it worked," Ro said still giggling over the act they put on in the cafeteria. "Let's go sit down."

"Tee," Lee said, struggling not to laugh, "you deserve an Emmy for that performance!"

*****

After last bell Sam was waiting for the Geek Set by the doors. Only two of them came out. "Hi, Guys!" Sam said as she joined them at the bottom of the steps. "Where's Jon?"

"He-had-a-dentist-appointment," Cathy replied.

Sam winced. "Ooooh, tough luck."

Cathy nodded sympathetically as she continued her rapid fire staccato without missing a beat. "I'm-telling-you-she-was-absolutely-devastated. She's-been-avoiding-him-all-afternoon." Then without waiting for a reply said, "Daddy's-promised-to-take-me-shopping-today! I-have-to-run-Tee-Sam! See-y'tomorrow!" And she took off across the lot for her car.

Tina sat down on the bottom of the steps. Sam sat with her. "Wha'sup?" Sam asked.

"I feel really bad for Barb," Tina said.

"Yeah, it sucks, but it isn't your fault. You did her a favour."

"I know but…" Tina trailed off and stood up slowly, her eyes getting as big as saucers while looking across the lot.

"What?" Sam asked concerned.

"It's Barb…and Tad," she said quietly.

Sam jumped up and looked. "Oh man…she's really laying into him," Sam said under her breath. Barb was on her toes, face red, her mouth going a mile a minute while she tapped his chest with her index finger.

"Yeah…the creep deserves it too," Tina said. "C'mon, let's go home," and started walking to her car.

Sam put her arm around Tina and asked, "Want me to drive?"

Tina nodded and handed Sam her keys. Since Brad attacked her she'd taken to digging them out before she got up from her desk after last bell. Tina was still watching the arguing couple as they walked to the Olds. Suddenly Barb ran off. It looked like she was crying.

Tina thrust her books into Sam's hands saying, "Go get the car!" and took after Barb at a dead run.

No, Tee, please! Stay out of it! Please! Sam begged silently, as she picked up her pace and trotted to the car.

*****

Part-30

Friday Afternoon September 18^th

Barb had stopped at a tree and was leaning against it sobbing. Tina slowed her pace when she got close and called Barb's name. Barb looked up and started to run off. "Don't, Barb, please!" Tina called out desperately to the sobbing teen.

"What? You wanna rub it in? It's not bad enough that…" the lithe blonde stated sobbing again.

Pulling Barb into a hug, Tina said, "I'm so sorry. I didn't want this. I didn't want any of it. I didn't want the popularity, the attention, hell; I'm not even interested in any of the pigs that pass for guys around here! I have Sam, remember?"

"Then why…?" she sobbed into Tina's shoulder. "It's not enough to have your pick of any guy in school? You want to…" she broke down, running out of words and steam.

"Because, I saw you run away from that asshole crying; that's why. Where's your car?"

"Tad drove," she sobbed, "I don't even have a ride home!"

Tina's car pulled up slowly with Sam at the wheel. "C'mon, we'll give you a ride," she said motioning to Sam.

Sam cringed thinking about what Tina was doing, then hopped out of the car. She opened the passenger door for the girls and bent to release the seat-back. When she hit the release to gain access to the backseat, the whole front seat jumped forward with loud clunk and the twang of a spring. And as soon as the seat came to a jarring halt the seat-back flopped forward. The sudden movement and noise caused Sam to jump and bang her head on the top of the door-frame.

"Tina and her…gadgets…gotta have all the latest…" she mumbled under her breath while rubbing the top of her head.

Tina helped Barb into the back seat and then climbed in back with her. Just as Sam got the door closed Tad roared by in his Lexus. "Asshole," Tina muttered.

After calming down some, Barb gave Sam her address and said, "Y'know, you're really making points with the team, Sam."

"I don't care what they think, Barb," Sam replied. "You gonna be okay?"

"Yeah, I just…" she started to weep into Tina's shoulder again.

"Uh…Barb, where's Beacon Street?"

"Maple to Carson, go three blocks and turn right," Tina said, as she tended to Barb. "Do you have a ride to school tomorrow?" Tina asked.

Barb nodded, "Daddy just bought me a new Infinity," she said between hiccoughs. Sam rolled her eyes at the thought of "daddykins and his little kitten."

"Sam, please stop at Cumberland Farms," Tina said, as Barb finally settled down. "She needs something to drink."

Sam pulled into the car park and asked, "Coke okay?" Barb nodded. Sam hopped out of the car and went into the convenience store.

"Why are you being so nice Tina?" Barb asked genuinely puzzled. "I mean…you don't even know me."

"Why shouldn't I be nice, Barb?" Tina looked almost as puzzled as Barb did. "You never tried to do anything to hurt Sam or me, did you?"

Barb shook her head. "But I didn't go out of my way to make you feel welcome either."

"So? It's a big school. Imagine trying to welcome every new student personally. Get real Barb."

"But you've got looks, you're smart, you're like, the most popular person in school. Why? You don't need to…."

"Everyone needs to be nice. The world is cold and hard enough as it is. The only thing I ever really wanted out of that whole list of yours is to be smart. I already have Sam and I made some friends. What more do I need?" Barb looked at Tina as if she came from Mars.

"Here," Tina said handing her the box of Kleenex, "your face could use a little work. Wanna use the visor in the front seat? If you need, I can run in and get some wet wipes or something."

Barb just started to cry softly. Sam got back to the car, looked at Barb and said, "But I thought she…."

Tina shrugged her shoulders and asked, "Could you get us some wet wipes please. There's some money in my purse." With that, Barb started sobbing.

*****

After dropping Barbara Coleman off at her house Sam put the car in gear and looked for an opening in traffic. "Y'know," Tina said as they pulled away from the kerb, "Barb's right."

"About what?" Sam asked, absently.

"The football team. I think you'd better ask Linda about self-defence lessons if you're gonna be my boyfriend."

"Get real, Tina. Why would…?"

"You're in their way. To get a date with me, they have to get through you. You aren't making any friends there by helping Barb and you aren't a jock. Sam, you're fair game."

"Yeah, maybe you're right, but…."

"Can you take Tad on and win?" Tina asked.

"No. He'd pound me good," she said introspectively.

"If you were on the squad…." Tina left the thought unfinished. Sam nodded, getting the implication.

"What were you two talking about while I was in the store?" Sam asked changing the subject.

"Nothing much, why?" Tina replied.

"Well, like, when I went in, you had Barb pretty well calmed down. I come back out with the soda and she's a total basket case again."

"I don't know, umm…she just asked me why I was being nice to her and then she started crying again."

"Huh?" Sam asked. Something's missing here, she thought. Just asking…Tina wouldn't….

"She just asked me why I was being nice to her and then…."

"So, what did you say that started the waterworks?" Sam asked again. It was starting to make sense, but she didn't want to believe Tina could be that naive.

"I just said I felt responsible for…."

"You what?!?" Sam exclaimed. She was incredulous. No, Tina, Tell me you didn't do that, PLEASE! Her mind railed at the thought.

"What? What's wrong with…?"

"You should have just let Ro go over and talk to her at lunch today," Sam said resignedly. She tried to remain calm as she explained it to Tina. "It would'a had the same effect."

"I don't understand, Sam. What'd I do wrong? All I said was that I felt bad because…."

"What else did you say, Tina?"

"Well, I…. She asked me why I was being nice because I had it all. I still don't understand, Sam. What do I have? I mean…I was just being nice to her. She needed a friend today. That's all I…."

"She was saying that you don't have to be nice? That you have it all?"

"Uh huh."

"All, like in looks, brains and popularity?"

"Almost those exact words. Why?"

"What did you say? After she said that, I mean."

"Sam!" Tina exclaimed. "Will you tell me what you're getting at?!? PLEASE!?!"

"I need to know what you said, Tina. Please, what did you say after that?"

"That I didn't want any of that except to be smart because I already have you and Ro and Lee," Tina said in a small voice.

"Great! Just ducky! Now you aren't only one of the most popular girls in school, Tina. Now you're going to be the nicest and THE most popular girl in school. That's why. If you didn't want to be any more popular than you were, it's too late now."

"I told you before, Sam. I'm not going to be a bitch and I won't lie. It's bad enough I have to fake a lot of things because of…." She let the thought hang, not wanting to say it. "If lying and being a cold hearted bitch are what it takes to get along, then forget it."

"I…whatever, Tee," Sam said resignedly. Tina wasn't making any sense to her at all. How can she be so dense? "Think you can give me a ride to work tonight?" Sam asked, changing the subject again.

"Yeah, I guess," Tina said, sounding like she really didn't want to.

"What?" Sam asked. "Don't you love me enough to give me rides?"

"Sure I do. I'm just tired, is all. And I need the car to get to school tonight. So, I get to play taxi when I could be relaxing. I wish you had a car, Sam."

"So do I, Tee. Hell, I don't even have enough to get a clunker and I've been saving almost my entire salary since I got this job! I'll be old and grey before I ever have enough saved up to get a good one."

"So what time do you get off work?" Tina asked.

"Nine thirty."

"I'll pick you up at the car park entrance after I get out of school. Okay?"

"Sure, thanks."

They pulled up to the house, but instead of parking on the street, Sam smoothly backed the car down the driveway as easily as if she had pulled it in. "I don't see what you find so hard about backing this thing up," she said with a smile. "Come on miss popularity, I gotta get changed for work. I'm supposed t' be there at five, remember?"

*****

Donna had a hot meal ready for them when they walked in the door. "You're late!" she said in exasperation. "Hurry up and get washed, you're dinner's getting cold."

"But ma, I'm running late!"

"Then you'll be late. You can't be running off to work on an empty stomach."

Tina smiled. "Thanks, Aunt Donna. Sam, relax, we'll make it. Wash your hands and eat. You're wasting time and energy arguing with her," Tina said as she started washing her hands in the kitchen sink.

Sam rolled her eyes to the ceiling and joined Tina at the sink. "I wish she would…."

"She loves you, Sam. Let her be your mother for once."

*****

Tina got Sam to work on time and still had a few minutes to review her Stats and Psyche notes -- what there were of them -- before leaving for class at six.

When she started to look for a space by the dorms, the streets looked so dark and foreboding that she decided to park in the pay lot. As she came around the corner of one of the dorms she saw an early 1960s Volkswagen Bug Rag Top. With its caved in door, mismatched fenders and duct tape top it looked like it would be more at home in a salvage yard than on the road. Tina smiled as she thought about what Sam said earlier about a car.

Now that's a clunker, she thought.

A few minutes later, Tina pulled into the brightly-lit student pay lot next to the lecture halls instead of on the street near the dorms with a sense of relief. The incident with Brad had made a big impact on her. Because she didn't have to hunt for a parking space and then walk several blocks, Tina made it to the lecture hall much earlier than usual. She took her customary seat in the back row of the huge structure and reviewed what few notes she had. She watched as the large theatre-like structure filled to near its three-hundred-seat capacity. It looked more like an old movie theatre or a high school auditorium with the steep steps leading down to a small stage, than the classroom it was.

Sitting there alone with no-one to talk to, she speculated on how the people arrived. It was really interesting to see how people seemed to come in the door in clumps. It was almost as if they were separate bands or tribes attending the class together as they walked through the doors. More interesting still, was how the clumps dispersed and spread out about the hall after they entered. Thinking about the why of it reminded her of when she was eight or nine, riding in the car with her father. They'd invariably wind up passing a slower car on the highway and she'd always ask her dad to pass the other cars in front of them, so that they could be in first place. She smiled wistfully at the memory.

As Tina waited for class daydreaming about her father, a guy in clean, but torn jeans and a ragged looking jacket sat next to her. He wore his hair in a ponytail low on his neck and sported a neatly trimmed Vandyke beard and moustache. His snapped brimmed cap was cocked rakishly and he wore his Franklin styled, half lens glasses perched on the end of his nose. His outfit made him look equally studious and silly. Not paying him much attention, Tina only glanced in his direction as he sat, then turned her attention back to her thoughts and memories of Daddy.

"Whoa, looks like you missed a few classes," he said, looking over at her neatly penned notes.

"Eeep!" she squealed, jumping at the sound of his voice in the hushed room. Then, with her heart pounding from the unexpected intrusion, Tina looked over at him and smiled timidly. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "I'm sorry, you startled me. Umm…what did you say again? I was daydreaming."

"Hey, no prob," he said smiling at her. "I do it myself. Probably more often than I should. What I said was, it looks like you've missed quite a few lectures." He had a nice voice. It didn't seem to harbour any of the lust or conceit that Tad and Brad's voices seemed to have.

"Yeah, uh, you know, family problems and registrars flu," she mumbled.

"Hi, I'm Tim," he said, smiling broadly.

"Uh, hi. I…I'm Tina." She said blushing in embarrassment.

"Shy, huh?"

"Uhm…" she blushed deeper.

"Hey, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable."

"Look, I…" she sounded like she was giving him the brush-off.

"Relax, huh? I mean, I was just trying to be helpful, okay?" he said, defensively.

He really does have a nice voice, Tina thought as she looked at him more closely.

"I was just gonna ask if you wanted to borrow my notes or somethin'. Looks like you missed most of the classes so far and ol' Prof. Brown doesn't like any of his drones lecturing out of the book."

"I'm sorry Tim, I'm just not used…."

All of a sudden it was like a light went on over his head. "You're the mousy one that used to sit here, aren't you?!?" he exclaimed, stopping Tina mid word. Tears began to blur her vision as she hurriedly started gathering her things. Gently he put his hand on top of hers, keeping her from putting her notebook into her bag. "Whoa, where, do you think you're going?"

"To get a drop slip," she said, her voice quaking with emotion as she started to get up.

"Uh, uh, I'll drop first," he said shaking his head. "Sit down. Look, I'm sorry, Tina. I've got a bad habit of talking first and thinking later. I usually sit over there," he said nodding his head in the direction of a corner of the room "I used to think it was a sin that you didn't try and look nicer. I worked up the nerve to come over and ask you out a couple a weeks ago, but…you stopped coming to class."

"L-look, I…." Tina was panicking; she just wanted to get out of there.

His face fell, "I'll leave, okay? I mean, I'm really sorry, I just…." he looked down in embarrassment and sounded really hurt. He started to get up, his shoulders sagging. "I didn't mean to scare you like that."

"Stay," Tina croaked, she felt really bad now. "I'm r-really s-sorry Tim, I'm j-just not used…t-to the uh…" she paused as her mind raced, searching for words. She sounded ready to cry.

"Attention?" Tim finished for her.

She nodded. "Yeah," she barely choked out.

"I can believe that. You look nice all cleaned up."

Tina blushed and looked at her hands, the polish gleamed a purplish red in the soft light of the hall. His much larger hand, still on top of hers, was tanned, callused and strong in contrast. He has nice, strong hands, she thought. Then, realising just where her mind had wandered, Tina began to panic. "T-Tim, I…I've already g-got a b-boyfriend."

"I figured it'd be too good to be true," he said softly, removing his hand in what seemed like depressed resignation.

"But I could use a friend," she added quickly, almost too quickly. "Besides, I can definitely use those notes," she finished meekly. She watched his emotions shift and brighten again.

Tim smiled and pointed at the stage with his thumb. "Brown's actually gonna teach this one himself today."

*****

At the end of the lecture, Tim started to take the notes from the previous classes out of his notebook. Tina remained in place and started to take out her other notebook. "I missed last Wednesday, but I…" When Tim started to talk Tina jumped. "You really are shy aren't you?"

"Yes," she squeaked. "I umm…I have last Wednesday's notes. Here," she said as she flipped through her notebook and pulled out the pages.

"So, like, did your Mum and Dad just get back together or something?" he asked.

"Huh?" she asked, not sure she'd heard him correctly.

"Well…I mean…you started class looking like umm…I don't know…uh…you know, like you lived with your father. I mean…like, you know…no makeup, bad hair, like a real tomboy. Y'know? Then all of a sudden you show up looking like…like wow, y'know?"

Tina blushed. "No, my uh…my father…he died when I was eleven," she said softly.

"Hey, I'm sorry, I just…."

"It's okay, it was a long time ago."

"Hey, y'wanna go get a cup of coffee or something?" he said changing the subject in a hurry.

"Can't, I have a Statistics class next and then I have to pick my boyfriend up from work."

"But the only stats class at night is in here and I…I mean…. You used to pack up after psyche," he said in a small voice.

"You really did notice, didn't you?" Tina remarked with pleasant sense of surprise. He nodded shyly. Tina smiled; He really is just trying to be nice. "I usually move a bit closer to the front for that," she said and blushed again.

"I guess you'll need these, too," he said taking out his other notebook. "This isn't exactly a freshman class and you don't look like a junior, how come…? I mean…."

"Uh, well, I kinda tested out of trig and calc, so…" her voice trailed off, as if she was embarrassed by her abilities in maths.

"So what's you major?" he asked trying to make conversation. Damn, she's cute. Her boyfriend's one lucky bastard.

Tina flushed. "I uh, I don't have one."

"Undeclared huh?"

"No, umm…" she hesitated, then took a deep breath and said, "advanced placement." She said it so quietly he almost didn't hear her.

"Advanced…but that's for high school stu…" Tim stopped mid sentence. "Then you're…!"

"Still in high school," she finished in a tiny voice as she looked at her hands.

"Aww no sh…no wonder you got all freaked out when I sat down. Not only did you go from ugly duckling to a swan over night, but you're a child prodigy."

Tina bristled at his use of these particular metaphors. "I am not a child!" she said sharply, her eyes flashed a hint of green. "Nor do I think I look like a member of any of the avian…."

"Look, I'm gonna go back over to my corner and commit hara-kiri, okay?" he said getting up. "I'm sorry, I keep putting my foot…."

"Sit down, Tim," Tina said in frustration with herself. "You gave me fair warning about your mouth and your brain. I just…when you called me a…look, I've had a pretty rough couple of weeks."

"Yeah, I can imagine. Wow, what a change. Y'know, you sorta look cute when…."

"Hey, Tim?"

"Yeah?"

"Put a sock in it. You'll find it's much more comfortable than your foot. Besides, I'm sure it'll taste much better."

"Yeah," he said smiling dumbly, as he took his cap off and scratched the back of his head. They started copying each other's notes while they waited for their next class to begin. After class Tim asked, "Would you like me to walk you to your car?"

"I uh…." Tina really did want him to. Since she was attacked at school -- a place she thought to be safe -- in broad daylight, she felt really nervous about walking alone at night.

"Look, I just thought that…you know…like…since you went from nondescript to 'Ultra Babe' you might appreciate…."

"I do, thank you," Tina said, softly, and started digging her keys out of her purse. Tim watched her closely.

"I take it, it's been more than a hectic two weeks," Tim said knowingly, as she finally retrieved her keys.

Tina nodded her head. Her mind spun as she thought about the previous weeks. You'd never believe me if I told you. "It's been crazy." As they walked to her car Tina asked, "Tim, why?"

"Why what?"

"Why are you being so nice? I mean, even after you know I'm still in high school and that I'm not available?"

"Cause, you aren't the only one who can use another friend. That's why. Besides," he said chuckling, "anyone who can test out of trig and calc can be a mean asset come exam time. I can always use friends like that!"

"Thanks," she said laughing with him, "It's nice to be liked for my brain."

Tim raised an eyebrow and looked at her out of the corner of his eye. "Well, you ain't hard on the eyes, either," he said with a smile. Tina blushed again. She looked at the remote in her hand and very consciously pressed the remote to unlock the doors as she neared her car. Her action drew Tim's attention away from her and to the car. All he heard was the click of door locks and couldn't match them to a car. "So, which one's yours?" Tim asked.

"The red Olds."

"Sssshiiiit, nice ride," he said appreciatively, looking at the gleaming coupe. It looked spectacular in the artificial illumination. The flawless multi stage paint and alloy wheels reflected the light in miniature starbursts. With the smoked glass and low profile tires in the multiple overhead lights of the car park, it looked almost like a show car in a magazine ad.

"Thanks, umm…can I drop you off some-place? Like your car maybe?"

"After seeing yours, I'm not so sure I want you to see mine."

Tina opened her door and said coyly, "Really? Hmm…" you could see the light come on in her head as she smiled. "Let me guess, it's the faded red Vee-Wee, that has a crushed passenger door, with one yellow and one green fender and a rag top that's more rag than top with duct tape holding it all together, right?"

"You got it!" he laughed. "You noticed. I'm flattered."

"How could I not," she giggled. "Besides, it fits. Hop in, I'll give you a ride, you parked half way across campus." He just shook his head then ran around the car and got in.

*****

Tina was sitting in her car, waiting for Sam outside The Under-World in a nearly empty and very dark car park. Sam came out the door at nine thirty on the dot and trotted over to the car, smiling. Her smile faded as soon as she sat down. "So, who was he?" she asked.

"Huh?" Tina asked, genuinely puzzled.

"The guy who was in the car, that's who," Sam said sounding slightly hurt and more than annoyed.

"And what makes you think I had some guy in my car?" Tina asked with a demure smile.

"Unless you've started wearing Old Spice Musk, you had a guy in here. Who was he?" Sam asked, trying to mask her feelings.

"Jealous?" Tina pressed.

"Nope, I know better," Sam said feeling a bit better. If Tina was teasing, then everything was fine.

"Liar," Tina said smugly.

"Okay, yes I'm jealous," Sam said in frustration.

"Well, so long as you're being honest, I guess I should be, too," she teased. So, Tina told Sam about Tim. "I must be crazy, Sam. I mean…I even gave him a ride to his car. Well, what passes for his car, anyway."

Sam was laughing. "And you were going to drop the class to avoid him?" Tina nodded her head. "I don't believe you."

"I was scared Sam. I mean…he recognised me."

"Yeah, sure. He recognised you. Tina. Not Ernie," Sam said with a smile.

"I know. That's what bothers me."

"Why? You want to be Tina, don't you?" she asked.

"Yeah, but who else is gonna make the connection that the mousy person that was Ernie is now me?" Tina said worriedly.

"Oh…yeah…I see what you mean," she said, the thought sobering her right up. "What if someone from central recognises you?"

"So how did you know what after-shave he wears?" Tina asked flatly trying to change the subject. She didn't want to think about the consequences of being recognised. Both girls were scared of the prospect.

"It's the same one my father likes," came Sam's dead response.

"Oh."

They rode the rest of the way home in silence.

*****

Saturday Morning September 19^th

The next morning, Sam woke Tina with little kisses all over her face. Tina smiled as she opened her eyes. "I could get used to this," was her almost incoherent response.

"I gotta get going, Honey," Sam said, smiling sadly.

"I know. It's that four-letter word again. Take the car, Linda will be here soon so…."

"Don't you have an appointment today?"

"Nope, next week. We pushed it back because of the all day session. It's next Saturday, the twenty-sixth."

"Will you ask Linda about some self-defence classes for me?"

"Yeah, maybe we can take them together."

Sam smiled at her. "Okay, Doll, I love you," she said and kissed Tina on the tip of her nose. "Meet me after work?"

"Only if we come straight home, I've got a ton of stats homework to catch up on," Tina mumbled.

Sam frowned and stuck out her tongue. "Spoil sport."

Tina started to sit up. "That's me, Marian, Madame Librarian," she said, quoting the line from the song in the musical The Music Man as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

"See you at four Sweetie, I love you," Sam said, and kissed Tina.

"I love you, too, Sam," she replied as Sam stood up. "Have a nice day. Okay?"

*****

Sam ran down the back stairs to the kitchen. As she burst into the room smiling Jan asked, "Well?"

"She volunteered her car before I could ask," she said and then kissed Jan on the cheek. "I gotta run or I'll be late." Then she leaned over and kissed her mother. "Love you! Bye!" She called back over her shoulder as she hurried to the door.

Just as the front door slammed closed, Tina shuffled in wearing her terrycloth robe. "You people that get up with a smile disgust me," she mumbled as she made her way to the coffee-pot and her life's blood.

"When you're awake, I want you to look at something," Jan said with a smile.

Tina groaned. That usually meant reading some dull, dry article in the paper that her mother thought was important for her to know about. Tina sat at the table and absently picked up a piece of toast from a small plate in front of her and started munching. Donna had taken to making it for her in the mornings.

"You're spoiling her, Donna," Jan said smiling.

Donna smiled and kissed Tina above her left eye. "And I'm loving every minute of it," she said.

Jan pulled a slip of paper out from under the napkin holder and passed it to Tina. It was an automotive repair bill. "Think she'll like it?" Jan asked excitedly.

Tina stopped chewing and stared at the sheet in her hand. "A '95 Monte Carlo?" Jan nodded smiling. Knowing that a car's appearance was as important as it's mechanical condition to her mother, Tina said, "That's as nice as mine! Nicer! She'll love it! But…."

"It's a welcome to the family present for her. After all, she can't be asking for rides all the time."

"Wow, some welcome!" Tina said beaming. She started reading the sheet aloud. "Inspect, test, and evaluate for purchase: Sport package, alloy wheels, power everything, rebuilt five speed transaxle," her enthusiasm seemed to be fading. It really wasn't, she was just geeking out again. "3.6-litre twin dual overhead cam…. That's not original…" she muttered.

"Pete said it's a 'Target Engine.' Is that good?" Jan asked concerned.

"Yeah, GM makes extra engines for their cars as replacements," she said thoughtfully. "Target engines are what they call those replacements. They're the same as new engines, since they're built at the same time as the engines they put in the cars at the factory. But…that engine was only used in Oldsmobiles and Cadillacs in the early to mid-nineties…at least, as far as I know. And that transaxle is endemic to the Olds Cutlass and military version of the Humvee…. It's the same combo that's in my car. I wonder how they mated it to the chassis? The wheelbase is different between the…" she trailed off.

"Tina," Donna said quietly, getting her attention, "Girls aren't supposed to know about…."

"I know, Aunt Donna, but, jeez! I mean I wasn't always…" she trailed off. Then, with a smile as big as all outdoors she continued, "Maybe I was and just didn't know it. I'll try to remember that, though. Thanks," she said winking at the woman.

Finishing the report on the car Tina gave her mother her opinion. "This is some package Mum! Sam's gonna flip when she sees it. So how're y'gonna give it to her?"

"Well, you two come home right after work. We'll park Donna's car in the garage and say that she ran to the grocery or something. Then, once you're in here…."

Donna sat there giggling as Jan explained her plan for giving Sam the car. It promised to be an interesting evening.

*****

Donna was at the neighbour's house across the street peeking out their front window. "Jan and I really appreciate this Alice," Donna said excitedly to the older woman.

Donna was talking to Alice Kelso, an older woman in her seventies with almost pure white hair. But instead of looking like someone's grandmother, she looked closer to Donna's age and very athletic. Donna was so keyed up she literally vibrated with enthusiasm.

"I think it's absolutely wonderful Donna. Her first car, how exciting! But are you sure you want to give her something so…sporty?"

"She has a good head on her shoulders, Alice. I'm not worried about that, so much as I am the other drivers on the road. Her father taught her well. She can handle it. I might need some help getting it over there, though. I don't think I'll be able to see around the bow."

"As long as I can be there when she sees it," Alice Kelso laughed, "I'll guide you."

Donna laughed again. "Of course you're going to be there. It's going to be just like Kringle. A new car, all the new furniture came, I can't wait to see their faces!

"Here they come!" Donna whispered excitedly when she spied Tina's car rounding the corner.

Alice started laughing. "Donna, they can't hear you. You don't have to whisper." They both broke out in a giggle fit.

*****

"Aww, c'mon, Tee," Sam whined. "Why can't you just drop me off at Ro's"

" 'cause, Mum said she wanted us to come straight home. Wanna bet the furniture came today?"

"But…."

"Just let them have their fun, Sam." Tina was having a hard time not spilling the beans.

As the pulled up to the house Sam saw Linda's car across the street. "Linda's here, I hope my Dad's okay," she said worriedly.

"You know she comes by to mooch dinners from Mum. Relax, would you?" Tina parked the car and they went inside.

"Hi, Mum!" she called from the foyer.

"We're in here honey," Jan called from the kitchen.

*****

The garage door opened across the street and Alice, acting like a member of an airline's ground crew, guided Donna -- in the gleaming, jet-black car -- across the street and into the driveway. Donna had her head sticking out the window, trying to see Alice and her arm movements. The huge silver-white bow on the hood of the car coupled with the gigantic gift card made it almost impossible to see anything in front of her. It looked like a humongous birthday or Kringle present. The two women were giggling maniacally.

*****

"Hi, Aunt Jan, Linda. Wha'sup?" Sam asked as she and Tina walked into the kitchen.

"Hi, Honey." Jan chirped happily.

"Hi, Sam. Hi, Tina," Linda said with a Cheshire Cat grin.

Tina walked up to her mother and gave her a hug and a kiss. She repeated the gesture with Linda whispering, "Hi Aunt Linda."

When Tina stood back up Linda said, "I love that skirt on you."

"You've been saying that all day," Tina remarked, blushing. "I think I'm gonna throw it out if you mention it again," she teased. It was a knee length broomstick skirt in a multi coloured print. Tina raised an eyebrow and almost imperceptibly nodded her head at Sam. Linda winked.

"Is my Dad, okay, Linda?" Sam asked still a bit worried.

"He's fine, Sam," Linda said, her smile just as wide as ever. Tina started giggling; she couldn't control herself any longer.

Sam, smelling a rat asked, "What's going on? Where's Mum?"

Linda burst out in a fit of giggles to match Tina's. Jan, struggling as well, said, "I'm sure I don't know what you mean, Honey. Your mother's running a few errands. She should be back any minute." She was trying to sound sincere, but she couldn't keep the giggles out of her voice.

"You…all of you, you're…." A horn blared from the driveway. "What the…what's going on?!?" She was exasperated and becoming angry.

Jan burst into giggles. "Why don't you go and find out?" she barely managed.

"You people are crazy! You know that? Crazy!" she fumed as she marched back into the living room. Everyone ducked out the back door as quietly and quickly as they could and ran to the car. They were just in time to see Sam peek out the front window. They were all waving at her, pointing at the car, laughing and smiling. Sam rushed outside, stopped just short of the car and stared. Then she began to cry.

Jan walked up to her, kissed her on her forehead and said, "Welcome to the family, Sweetheart."

Sam grabbed her and held on until the tears stopped. "For me? It's really for me?" she asked in a tiny little voice, still not believing her eyes.

"Aren't you even gonna sit in it?" Linda giggled at her. She was holding a camera.

"You didn't…."

"I sure did," she said, grinning, "and I want one of you in it, too! Now come on! Get in your new car!"

"Come on, Sam!" Alice chimed in. Sam looked at her quizzically. "I'm Missus Kelso from across the street. Where do you think they hid it?"

"Hi Missus Kelso," Sam was too stunned to say much else.

While Sam stared at the car, Alice walked over to Tina. "It's about time you faced facts, Tina."

Tina flushed. "Uh…Missus Kelso, I…."

"Just be yourself, Honey," Alice Kelso said warmly putting an arm around Tina's waist and hugging her. "You'll be happier that way. Welcome to the neighbourhood."

Sam walked the five or six feet to the car almost as if she expected it to bite her. Then, she just ran her fingertips over the edge of the roof, assuring herself that it was real. It's just a car, she told herself. It was her first car and it looked new. When she finally managed to get her fingers to work, she opened the door and sat in the pale blue-grey tweed of the cloth covered, bucket seat. She grasped the leather-covered wheel and started crying all over again.

Tina got in beside her and said, "Still want to go over Ro's?"

"Bitch. You knew, didn't you?" Sam said through her tears.

"Yep, it was the hardest secret I ever tried to keep, too."

"It isn't real, it can't be…" she mumbled as she sat there and continued to cry.

Tina pulled her into a hug. "I'm glad you like it," she giggled as she held on to Sam.

*****

It was hard to get Sam away from her new toy. But after she'd finally calmed down and was promised that she could "take it for a drive in a little bit," she acquiesced and went inside. "So what's so important that I have to come up here?" Sam asked standing outside of her room. "The desk came right?" Alice Kelso, Jan and Donna started giggling. "You know, you guys are starting to sound like a bunch of very irritating parakeets," Sam said in frustration. Donna pushed the door open grandly, allowing Sam to look inside for the first time since she left for work.

Short of the beige carpeting and antique white of the walls, the room had been completely re-done. There was a new dresser and chest of drawers in a heavy, dark, antiqued oak. The hope chest had been replaced with an antique looking sea chest. A valet stood in the corner where there was once a simple Shaker chair and flowered seat cushion. A grand, six-foot long desk in the same heavy oak style as her dresser stood against what had been a bare wall. Beside it was a brass-trimmed lawyer's bookcase. Along with her antique computer, there was a huge leather and green felt blotter, with a brass and green glass lawyer's lamp on its top. A beautiful desk set of ebony rounded out the accoutrements. The headboard, footboard and night table of the king-sized bed matched the rest of the furniture. The curtains and bed linens, once done in whites and pastels were in brown and green earth tones. Sam stared in shock.

"Oh. My. God. What did you do?" Sam asked, her jaw resting on the carpet somewhere between her feet.

"Don't you like it?" Donna asked, her voice small and nervous.

"It's prefect. But where are all my…."

"In your sea-chest, Honey," Jan said. "For some reason they didn't look quite right on the bed," she smiled. "We wanted to make it look as masculine as possible for you."

"Wow, Sam!" Tina exclaimed. "It really looks great!"

"We've got a surprise for you, too, young lady," Linda said giggling.

"You didn't…!" Tina blurted, a look of horror on her face. Linda started giggling while Alice and Jan smiled goofily. "Oh, no," Tina moaned and bolted for her room. Throwing the door open, she ran inside and stopped in shock after taking only two steps into the redecorated room.

A huge canopied bed bedecked in satin, lace, ribbons, bows and ruffles dominated the space. It was the frilliest, most feminine thing she ever saw in her life. The curtains matched the bed linens in white and shades of lavender and pink.

Gone was the colonial styled furniture; in its stead was what could only be described as a blond, delicately carved, French provincial suite of furniture. Her biggest worry, the monster, sat nestled on, in and around it's old home, untouched. Its replacement residence stood in the centre of the open floor. It too matched the bedroom suite. In a corner stood a full-length mirror mounted in a frame that allowed it to be tilted up or down. Her bedroom looked like the home of a fairytale princess. The lighted vanity stood next to her bed. It was almost as big as her desk and had a beautiful ruffled bureau. The ruffles and lace of the bureau matched the bedclothes and drapes that adorned the windows. The new curtains allowed the afternoon sun to fill the room with its warm glow while allowing privacy.

"You'll have to move that computer of yours so we can get that desk out of here," Jan said. Tina slowly picked up her favourite doll from its new home on her new dresser and sat on the down-lined mattress of her new bed in awe. She hugged the doll to her as she started to cry silently.

When Sam saw the room she said, "Now this is cause for nightmares. Aunt Jan, what did you do?!?"

Jan crossed to her daughter and sat beside her. "Don't you like it honey?" she asked putting her arm around Tina. Not answering her, Tina just cried into her doll's hair and leaned into her mother.

"I went too far?" Linda asked. Tina shook her head no and continued to cry. Jan held her and let her cry herself out.

When she could finally speak, Tina said, "But why?"

"I know it's a bit young for you, Honey," Linda remarked, "but every little girl needs to feel like a princess once in her life. And it's just not fair that you should miss that…" her voice trailed off. It was Linda's turn to cry.

Sam sat cross-legged in the middle of the floor looking around in horrified amazement. "Gods, Ma, I'm glad you and Dad didn't feel that way about me! Jeez!" Tina stuck out her tongue. "Again with the promises she never keeps!" Sam shot off, before thinking about where she was and just whom she was with. Then, reality dawned. When she realised what she'd said she clapped her hand to her mouth in wide-eyed horror. Everyone burst out laughing.

"I take it you like the room then?" Linda finally asked.

"Oh yes, Aunt Lin, I love it," Tina gushed. Sam groaned.

*****

After everyone was settled down Tina asked what happened to the "old" furniture. "It's up in the attic," Jan said. "I'll need something to put back in these rooms when you two finally move out." The smile on her face was a sad one.

"Well, I don't think that'll be happening any time soon, do you Sam?" Sam shook her head emphatically. "Aunt Lin?" Tina asked in a small voice.

"Hmm?"

"Remember what I asked you at lunch?"

"You mean about you and Sam…?"

"Uh huh, umm…were you able to arrange…?"

"Joanne said you should both go to the offices after one tomorrow. She's agreed that you both need to learn to defend yourselves…properly."

"Thanks Linda!" Sam said excitedly. Then she turned to Tina and asked, "When did she become your…?"

"Put a sock in it, Sam. She's always been my Aunt. I thought you wanted to get over to Ro's?"

At the mention of going somewhere, Sam's interest perked up. "I'm driving, right?"

"Well, going over there at this hour would be pointless otherwise," Tina said smiling. "Give her a call."

"Aren't you two going to stay around for dinner?" Donna asked.

"MA-AA! I just got a new car! I just have to show it to someone!"

"Donna," Jan said laughing, "let them go. Don't you remember your first car?"

Donna smiled, "Sure I do, but…. Have fun and drive safely!"

Sam jumped up off the floor and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks Ma, I'll be careful." And she ran into her own room to call Ro.

Tina looked into the mirror in the corner and exclaimed, "Eeep! My face!" and she ran into the bathroom.

Donna, Jan and Linda started laughing. Alice, Donna and Jan started out of the room.

"Coming?" Jan asked.

"I want to talk to…" Linda hesitated over what she was going to say for a moment. She looked like she wanted to cry. "I want to talk to my niece, first," she finally said in a firm voice. "I'll be down in a bit."

When Tina came out of the bathroom she spied Linda sitting on the edge of her bed. She walked over and sat beside her. "Thanks. It's so…."

"Do you really like it, Sweetie? I mean, really, it's so frilly and…. I can have them pick it back up and deliver something a little more, umm, grown-up if you want."

"It's perfect, Aunt Lin, really," she said hugging the woman. "Ever since all this started, I've had dreams about a bedroom just like this. I mean…I know it sounds so silly, wanting a room that's so…frilly and…I don't know, fluffy I guess. I mean…at my age!" she giggled. "And then you just go out and buy it for me. It's almost as if you'd been seeing my dreams or something."

"I had to let my little princess…." She started to tear up.

"Aunt Lin, unless you want me to go get your purse, you'd better stop that now. My colours are all wrong for you."

"I wore waterproof makeup today," Linda taunted. "But you are such a little shit!" Linda teased tickling Tina. "Did you know that?"

Tina squealed with Linda's touch and laughed an, "Uh huh!" Then Tina hugged Linda close and whispered, "Thank you so much…for everything.

"I'd better get going on my face, Sam's gonna want to leave ten minutes ago."

"Mind if I watch?"

"Nah, go ahead. I don't do anything special," she said as she started smoothing a thin coat of foundation over her skin.

Fifteen minutes later, Tina was done. "You've gotten pretty good at that," Linda said admiring the job Tina did and the time it took her to do it. "I think maybe we'll have to give you some advanced lessons at the salon. You're ready."

*****

"I don't believe that room of yours," Sam said as she drove her new car over to Ro's. "Gods! How can you stand it?"

"I like it," Tina said defensively. "Slow up, her house is the second one on the right, in the next block"

"How is it that you always know where some-place is, even when you've never been there?" Sam asked puzzled.

"I memorized a developer's and zoning map of the city when I was nine," she said matter-of-factly. "There she is, what'd you do, tell her to meet us outside?"

"Yep."

Sam pulled up in front of Ro and rolled down the tinted glass window on the passenger side. "Hey, Ro! Like the new ride?"

"Hey Sam! Hey Tee! When'd y'get the new ride Tee?" Ro asked Tina seriously.

"It's not hers!" Sam exclaimed in protest. "It's mine!"

Ro started laughing. "Gotcha!"

"You're worse than Tina!" Sam complained. "Wanna go get Lee and grab a slice of pizza?"

"Sure! Le'me go tell my mum. Be right back!"

Ro skipped out of the house laughing a minute later. "What's so funny Ro?" Sam called across the front seat.

"Well, my mum," she started giggling so hard she couldn't talk. Tina catching on to what happened started to giggle, as well.

"Does someone want to let me in on the joke?"

"Umm…Sam," Tina managed between giggles. "Ro's mum and Dad are a bit old-fashioned. They want to meet the boy who's taking their daughter out for pizza."

"You gotta be shitting me," Sam said disbelievingly.

"Nope!" Ro laughed.

"Uh, Ro?" Sam looked scared. "What do I do?"

Between her giggles Ro started to explain the duties of a boyfriend. "Just go in and tell them who you are, where we're going and agree to whatever time they say to have me back. That's all." Then Ro started laughing. "Umm, Tina, they want to meet you, too. I tried to tell them that you're Sam's girlfriend, but they want to meet all my friends."

Tina started to laugh. "Sure, let's go," she said, but she didn't move.

"Well, aren't you going to get out of the car?" Sam asked half way out of the car.

"Uh, Sam, they're watching us from the window. If they're old-fashioned, you should open the door for me."

"What?!?" Sam exclaimed. Then with a sigh of resignation said, "Okay, hold on a sec." Tina and Ro giggled.

"You're cold, Tee," Ro managed before Sam got to the door. Tina just nodded, still giggling.

Sam hopped out of the car, trotted around to Tina's door and opened it. Then she held out her hand for Tina. Taking Sam's hand, Tina used it instead of the door, for balance as she climbed daintily from the car. Then surprising both Sam and Ro, she bowed deeply at Ro. Ro returned the bow with a smile and a wink, then led Sam and Tina, now walking hand in hand, in through the front door.

When the trio entered the house, Tina noticed that Ro's father was Japanese and her mother an American. For some reason, she'd thought it would have been the other way around.

Ro bowed and spoke to her father, essentially ignoring her mother for the time being. "Papa-san, these are my friends. Sam Boone and Tina Wilson."

"Hai!" Mister Akira bowed slightly. She's up to something, he thought as he played along.

Ro turned toward Sam and said, "Sam, Tina, this is my father Akira Hiroshi."

Sam stuck out her hand and said, "It's a pleasure to meet you sir." Her voice quavered with nerves.

Mister Akira shook her hand, looking at her critically and somewhat disdainfully. The bruising on her face was still greenish yellow and looked painful. He said nothing. Then he turned to face Tina.

Tina surprised everyone by saying, "Konnichi wa, Akira San, hajimete o-me ni kakarimasu." as she bowed deeply. She never looked him in the eyes.

Mister Akira bowed deeply and then he started to laugh. "Arigato gozaimasu, you honour me, Tina. I'm very well thank you. And you?" His English was flawless and without an accent.

"O genki desu, domo," Tina replied with a smile.

"I may be old-fashioned," he glared at Ro shaking his head, "but I'm not as stuffy and arcane as some of my ancestors were. Please, meet my wife, Dorothy Akira."

"It's a pleasure, Missus Akira," Tina said bowing slightly.

"Hello, Tina," she said pleasantly. Then Missus Akira looked to her husband and said "Kawaii, ne?"

Ro started to giggle and said "Mo-therrr!"

Tina smiled and said, "Domo arigato."

The look of surprise on the Akira's faces was priceless. Poor Sam, she just stared on in a mixture of fear and bewilderment.

"I like your friends, Ro," Mister Akira said around a chuckle. "But next time, just bringing them in will be fine, this…show…." He shook his head and fought back his laughter. He let the subject drop. Then in a desperate attempt to stave off the laughter that was bubbling up he spat out, "Have fun, be careful, and be home by twelve."

Ro beamed a smile back at him and kissed him on the cheek, saying, "Thank you, Daddy."

"And you, young man," he said looking at Sam. Sam flinched. "Drive safely," and as an afterthought he added, "and next time, duck. That had to hurt." Ro and Tina just giggled. Then in his best Japanese accent Mister Akira added, "Best defensive move is not be there, when happen."

"Daddy!" Ro protested. Sam and Tina started laughing.

"Yes sir," Sam said smiling nervously. "I'll try to remember that, Sir. Missus Akira, it was a pleasure," she continued. Then looking at Mister Akira she finished, "Twelve o'clock, safe and sound, I promise." Mister Akira smiled.

"Bye, Mummy," Ro said as she kissed her mother on the cheek.

"Have fun, Honey," Missus Akira said as she smiled back.

Then Tina bowed to both of Ro's parents and said, "Dozo yoroshiku. Oyasumi nasai."

Everyone laughed hysterically while poor Sam looked on with a puzzled look on her face. Then Ro gave her a shove and the teens filed out the door.

*****

In the car, Ro was having a giggle fit in the back seat. Tina just sat there blushing and smiling enjoying the joke. Sam pulled away from the kerb sullenly.

"I don't see what's so funny," Sam said as she drove to Lee's house. "What were you saying in there, anyway?"

"I just said 'good evening honourable Mister Akira. How do you do?' " Tina said.

Ro burst out laughing again. "Yeah but, when my mum…." Her thought was lost in the laughter.

"What?" Sam asked.

"Her mum said I'm cute," Tina blushed.

"Yeah, but," Ro choked and giggled at the same time, "you weren't supposed to understand her!" and she burst out in laughter. "An' even if you did, you weren't supposed t' say anything! She was talking to my Dad! And…and…and then you had to say thank you!" she lost it again. "Gods that was great! And…and…then she had to say pleased to meet you and goodnight! That was truly epic!"

"When did you learn to speak Japanese?" Sam asked.

"I read a book on it when I started watching subtitled anime," Tina said matter-of-factly. "I really only know a few words and phrases."

"Well, we'll have to work on your pronunciation a bit, but that was great!" Ro said with a grin.

"Right at the next block, Sam," Tina said.

"Right, Jepson," Sam retorted.

"No, they mostly do airline and airport charts," Tina said sweetly.

"What?" Ro asked.

"Miss know-it-all swallowed a map, too," Sam quipped. Ro giggled again.

*****

Leticia was sitting on her front steps as they came down the block. Sam pulled up lowering the window as she stopped the car.

"Hey Tee!" Lee called out as she ran up to the car. "Nice ride! When'd y'get it?" Tina and Ro lost it.

"It's MY car damn it!" Sam yelled as she banged her head on the wheel.

Tina got out and Lee climbed in back. "What's with Oscar the Grouch?" Lee asked as she flopped into the back seat.

"Ro asked the same question," Tina explained through her giggles. "Mum got it for her today, as a welcome to the family present and everyone's been asking me when I got the new ride."

"Poor Sam," Lee said, almost sympathetically. She was giggling too hard for it to sound sincere. "I like the ride, bud, like, totally Khuehle. So wha'sup? Where we goin'?"

"I was thinking we could go over Angelo's and grab a slice or two," Sam said. "Then you two can go look at the nightmare on Elm Street that her room became this morning. Gods! The thing gives me the willies just thinking about it."

The girls in the back seat looked puzzled.

"My mum, her mum, and my Aunt Linda…" Tina tried to explain.

"I still want to know when she became your Aunt Linda," Sam interrupted.

"As I was saying, our mums and my Aunt Linda decided to give our rooms a, umm…face lift."

"Oh, no…they didn't, did they?" Ro asked, starting to giggle again.

"Ro, it's like living with Belle, Sleeping Beauty and Snow White -- combined," Sam lamented.

"Well at least mine doesn't look like an advertisement in field and stream!"

Lee started giggling. "The Fairy Princess and the Fairy Prince?" she asked through her mirth. "No way, no-one's that cruel and demented."

"Obviously you haven't met our parents. You gotta see it to believe it," Sam said. "There's more ruffles, lace and satin than I've ever seen in my life! It's disgusting!"

"I want to know when you're gonna get the mallard decoy for your book case," Tina said. Everyone roared with laughter as they pulled into the car park at Angelo's.

*****

Inside the pizza shop they took a booth and ordered a large pie with extra cheese. Since everyone liked cheese, but they couldn't agree on any of the other toppings, it was a plain pie.

"So," Lee started in, seeing a chance at some fun, "either Ro stopped at your place, which I doubt, 'cause her parents almost never let her have the car, or you picked her up. And that means you met her parents."

Ro started to giggle; Sam and Tina just blushed. "It was truly epic, Lee," Ro said between snickers. "You should have been there!"

"What?" Lee asked, her amusement building. "Sam get the third degree or something?"

"Best defence is not be there in first place," Ro said in a credible Japanese accent.

"Oh no…." Lee looked like she was turning purple trying not to laugh. "Not the…."

Ro was bobbing her head furiously, "Right outta Karate Kid, I told them my parents are kind of old-fashioned and…." Ro started to tell the story leaving nothing out. Everyone had a good laugh.

Lee was laughing so hard she started to choke. "Daijobu desu ka?" Tina said and started pounding her on the back.

"Hey!" Lee protested, as she caught her breath. "Not so hard!"

"Gomen nasai," Tina replied contritely and stopped.

Ro just lost it. "Yeah, just like that, bad accent and all!"

"You're just as bad as Ro," Lee said, still chuckling. "So, does she know what she's saying?" Ro nodded her head. "Daaaaamn!"

"What did you just say, anyway?" Sam asked.

"I asked if Lee was okay and then I said I was sorry," Tina replied giggling.

"Hey, we done here?" Lee asked.

Sam looked at the empty platter in the centre of the table and said, "Looks like, wanna bolt?"

"Yeah, I gotta see these new bedrooms," Lee giggled. "A fairy Princess set up? This I gotta see."

"I'll call and let mum know we're bringing friends home," Tina said.

"Damn, Tee, sounds like my house," Ro said.

"Oh, I guess I don't have to," Tina said thoughtfully, "but if I don't, Aunt Donna will prolly have a cow because she didn't have sodas or something ready."

Sam groaned. "Hey, it's okay, Sam," Ro said brightly. "Having 'June Cleaver' for a mum can be pretty cool sometimes."

"Yeah? How'd you like to have your mum refer to your friends as…?"

Ro put her hand on Sam's arm stopping her and said, "She loves you, Sam. She just needs to show it to you. Let her be 'June Cleaver' once in a while. She needs it. Besides, it's probably the only way she knows to show how much she cares."

"No, Aunt Donna," Tina was saying into the phone, "we just had pizza. I don't think cookies and milk would go down very well. Sodas and chips sound good though."

"Okay honey, I'll put a bowl out for you. Are you sure Sam will…?"

"She'll be fine. I love you, Aunt Donna."

"I love you, too, Sweetie. You tell her to drive carefully."

"I will. See you in a bit. Bye!"

*****

Part-31

Saturday Afternoon September 19^th

"Just let her kiss you when you go in, Sam," Ro said as Sam backed the car down the driveway. "We all have to live through it. Lee, too."

"Uh huh," Lee affirmed. "At least your Mum doesn't grab your head and make a production out of it. Gods! How embarrassing!" Everyone laughed.

"See?" Tina said smiling, as Sam shut down the car. "You aren't the only one."

They walked around to the front door and went inside to face the welcoming committee. It wasn't as bad as Sam thought it would be. Donna gave Sam her sad puppy dog look, so Sam leaned over and they kissed each other's cheeks. The introductions out of the way, Donna asked, "Would you girls like any chips or soda?"

"Umm," Tina asked meekly, "could we bring them up to our rooms?"

"Only if you promise not to spill anything!" Donna said laughing. "Come into the kitchen and I'll get you a tray."

Jan looked at Tina with tears in her eyes. It was so nice to see her with so many friends. "Don't make too much noise," She said to no-one in particular.

"We won't, Mum," Tina beamed.

"Tina, don't spill anything on your bed," Linda admonished. "Down mattresses are a real bear to clean."

"I won't, Aunt Linda," Tina replied with a smile, "I promise." She gave Linda a peck on the cheek and followed the girls up the back stairs.

"Down mattress?" Lee asked no-one in particular. "Wow." Tina just giggled.

Their first stop was Sam's room. "Oh my god, Sam, it's so…butch!" Lee said in awe.

"I know. Wanna give me a hand with the chest?" Sam asked putting the tray of soda and chips down on her desk. "I've got to do something about that."

"Sure!"

Tina and Ro sat on the bed and looked around while Lee made a fuss over the stuffed animals. "Y'know," Ro said, "Aside from the colours, it's really not too bad…."

Then Sam tossed a big white teddy bear at her. "Here! Put that on the pillows, would you?"

"No! I'm taking him home!" Ro said, hugging the gigantic fuzzy bear.

"Only if you want to die trying!" Sam said giggling. "Next to Tina, he's my favourite cuddly."

Once they finished putting Sam's more feminine things around the room, it actually looked almost like a couple occupied the space, instead of a young man. "There, that's better," Sam said.

"Wow, it's hard to believe what a few stuffed animals can do for an area," Ro said, looking about.

"You want to see creepy?" Sam asked, handing Lee the tray. Lee nodded, grinning like a fool. "Follow me! Mind you, she liked this so much she flopped down in the middle of the floor and cried for five minutes."

Tina just glared daggers at Sam, so Sam stuck out her tongue at Tina. "Promises, promises," Tina shot back.

Sam led the small procession down the hall. Tina hung back in embarrassment. When Sam opened the door, Lee and Ro gaped in amazement. "Holy sh…" Lee mumbled. "It's so…Tina! You are sooo lucky!" she squealed as she flopped onto the bed. "Ooooh! This is sooo dreamy!"

Ro looked like she was in shock. She wandered around slowly, looking at everything. Spying the doll in the middle of the dresser by the small jewellery box she reached out and stroked its hair. Then she saw 'the monster' and mumbled, "Wow…does it have the new…?"

"Uh huh! " Tina gushed cutting her off. "All the latest patches and kernel updates, too."

"It looks like it's on a LAN," Ro remarked. "Do you have a server?"

"Geeks…" Lee giggled as she bounced on the bed.

"Yeah, in the closet," Tina replied. "I used to have plenty of room for it, now I'll have to move it. My clothes are…" Ro slid the closet door nearest the monster open and, looking at the server, gasped. Tina continued nonplussed, "going to start causing overheating problems."

Lee jumped off the bed and just stared, open mouthed, into the overstuffed closet. Sam started to giggle. Lee, her shock at seeing all the new clothes overcome, started opening doors. "Ro! Look at this!" she exclaimed, pulling out the green dress Tina wore at dinner the other night. Holding it up to her, she twirled in the middle of the floor.

"Wow, Tee," Ro said quietly.

"Yeah, I know," Tina giggled. "Now you know why I don't think I need to go shopping for a few years."

"I meant the server," Ro replied evenly, "but you're right."

"Hey!" Lee exclaimed looking in the closet on her hands and knees. "Where's all your shoes?!?" Everyone started laughing. "What?" Lee asked perplexed.

"Nothing, Lee," Tina said, "Hey Sam?"

"Hmm?"

"Could you, like, put some music on or something?"

"Sure."

"Lee, mind if I get Ro to…."

"Move that ugly box out of your closet? Nah, especially if moving it'll make room for some shoes! Sam'll keep me company, right, Sweetie?" she smiled at Sam and batted her eyelashes. Everyone laughed again.

In no time at all Tina had the monster torn down, the server moved, the desks swapped out and the monster reassembled. "Gods, Tee," Ro said, amazed at the maze of cables and wires she and Tina were working with. "You're gonna have to build a room just for your computers and stuff!"

"I can only dream," Tina answered wistfully. "There, that should do it! Sam, can you see the cables from there?"

"Nope. Looks good Tee! Hey, where's your mug stand!"

"We uh…we put it back on the machine," she said in a small voice.

"Well, that's the end of that computer," Sam laughed. "It'll die of shock in a week or two."

"Come on guys, give me a hand getting this thing to the attic," Tina said looking at her old desk. "Unless one of you wants it."

"That thing?!?" Lee asked incredulously. "No way, Jose! I want the one you just put in!"

"Not me," Ro said. "I can get better at Salvation Army," she said giggling.

"It does look sorta sad, doesn't it?" Tina said sheepishly. "Will you guys help me get it to the attic?"

*****

Getting the desk out of the bedroom and down the hall was easy; Jan had the house redone with hospital-sized doors. With Sam and Lee on one end, and Tina and Ro on the other, the desk posed little difficulty. The problem came when they got to the original and much narrower door to the attic.

"We'll have to tilt it on its side," Sam said looking at the door.

Getting the desk on its side wasn't too hard either. The real problem came with trying to carry it. There was no place to get a good handhold and still balance the desk

"All right, Tee," Sam said as they lifted the desk. They started inching backwards carefully. When she came to the first step she said. "Hold on a sec; let me step up. Just be careful you don't…" Tina wailed and dropped her side of the desk. Ro, unable to balance it, let go and jumped back. The desk hit the uncarpeted floor with a crash. Tina put the middle finger of her left hand into her mouth and sat down hard, crying. "…break a nail," Sam finished as she started to giggle.

Lee let loose with a howl as she tried to say "Put it down Sam put it down I can't hold it!" What came out was an odd sounding gibberish intermixed with laughter. The desk crashed a second time as Sam and Lee both dropped their end in a fit of laughter.

Ro leaned against the desk to keep from falling to the floor in her mirth. She was the only one not crying or laughing, but she was struggling not to. "Hurts, don't it?" she managed between stifled giggles.

There were the sounds of elephants on the stairs as everyone rushed to see what the bangs were and to make sure everyone was all right. Jan, Linda and Donna, upon seeing what happened, collapsed in laughter as well. "I'll call Claire tomorrow and get you an appointment for a repair," Donna said after she'd stopped laughing and looked at Tina's finger. "You're lucky, Little Lady, it only broke."

"Only?!?" Tina exclaimed. "It felt like I broke my finger!"

"I'll bet you never laugh again when a girl cries because she broke a nail!" Donna said through her giggles. "Yes, you're lucky. It could have taken the entire nail with it."

Tina winced as she heard Claire's voice in her head, admonishing her to be careful. "Can we glue it on until I get there?" she asked hopefully.

Lee started to giggle. "Vanity thy name is Tina," she said.

Ro shook her head and smiled. "Ever try to type with a broken nail? Besides, how's she gonna practice her keys if she can't type?"

*****

After finding a tube of super-glue and gluing the nail tip back in place, Tina was placated. Then the girls dragged and pushed the desk up the stairs to the attic. They talked and joked around for a couple of hours and generally had fun. Tina found it interesting how much there was to discuss, even when you saw each other every day.

"Remind me never to lift anything heavier than a computer case again!" Tina said looking at her hand. Everyone got a chuckle out of that.

"Tina?" Lee said, looking at the clock on Tina's night table. It's red liquid crystal display glowed the numerals 21:30.

"Yeah?"

"Umm…21:30, that means nine thirty, right?"

"Yep," Tina replied. "Sometimes I get so wrapped up in a project I loose track of time," she said sheepishly. "Once I actually went to bed in the afternoon thinking it was one in the morning! Ever since then I've used a 24-hour clock."

"I should get home," Lee said sullenly. "I still have to do my homework and I didn't tell my Mum where I was going and…."

"Why don't you call her and tell her where you are?" Sam asked. "Maybe you could even convince her to let you sleep over."

Lee shook her head. "Mum checks my homework on Sunday mornings." Ro shifted her gaze to her feet in embarrassment for her friend as Sam and Tina stared wide-eyed at Lee. "I, uh, almost had to repeat ninth grade," Lee said in a small voice. "Mum's checked up on my homework every night since. Weekends she lets it slide until Sunday. I guess she figures if I didn't do a good enough job on it, I still have time redo it."

"Spoil sport," Ro quipped. "I guess I should get going, too. My parents'll totally freak to see me home early for once."

"You?" Tina asked; she was incredulous. "I refuse to believe you…."

"Every time I go on a date or to the mall with Lee," she giggled, "I manage to come home right on time or like, ten minutes late. It'll blow their minds if I'm there two hours early."

*****

After taking Ro and Lee home, Sam and Tina were back in Tina's room sitting on the canopied bed, talking. "I still can't get over this room, Tee. I mean, how can you possibly feel comfortable in it?"

"I don't know, Sam. I mean, all my life nothing seemed to fit. I always felt out of place and alone, even when I was with you. You know, like, at the movies or something, nothing ever felt…right."

"But what's that got to do with…?"

"It feels right," Tina said simply. Sam just stared at her uncomprehendingly, so Tina continued. "Remember how I used to be the smartest kid in school in seventh grade?"

Sam nodded, "Yeah, you were a freshman in junior high and they wanted to move you up to ninth, but your Mum wouldn't let them."

"Well…the reason for that, the uh, not moving me up like that, I mean, was that I didn't have any friends, just my books. I read all sorts of things, but I always dreamed about what it would be like, you know, to be like the people in the books."

Sam nodded her head. "Yeah, but for a bookworm, you were a nice kid, even then. That's why I became your friend."

"Thanks, Sam, you kept me from losing it more times than you'll ever know. But, before you moved into the neighbourhood, I didn't have any friends. How many teenagers have you seen on this block since you moved in?"

"Uh…none."

"Right. Even your block has mostly retirees. Hell, this whole section of town is mostly old folks. When I was born, my parents lived here. I've lived in this house all my life. Except for when Mum remodelled, I mean. I wasn't allowed out of the yard by myself until I was six and, by then, all the kids in the neighbourhood were getting ready to graduate high school. When I started school, my Mum drove me the three blocks there and back every day! Hell Sam, I didn't even have any friends at school then! They all lived in a different part of town, so even if I walked to school, I still wouldn't have walked with any of my classmates. So if I did leave the yard, where was I gonna go? Once I was old enough, I'd take my bike to the library and visit the only friends I had in the world. Books."

Sam's mouth worked a bit before she finally managed, "But I thought your…I mean…your Mum is so young, she had to have you right out of high school and…."

"Well, yeah, I mean…. See…you know that when my Mum and Dad got married, they almost eloped, right?"

"Well, duh."

"Yeah, well, they rented the house from one of my grandparents. Mum's Dad? Anyway, Dad was too proud to just take it, y'know? So, like, he insisted we rent it. Mum agreed. She wanted it to be just like a normal renter, so she forced her parents to draw up a contract 'n stuff. Then when my Dad's parents died, they negotiated this lease purchase thing and…."

"Yeah, but…."

"Well, the neighbourhood was older than Mum and Dad. Y'know? I mean, none of my parents' friends were renting a house right out of high school. They either went away to college, stayed at home, or rented flats, apartments, that kind of thing. So, everyone in the area was at least ten years older than them."

"But…"

"Sam, I've been alone since I was born. I'm the original anomaly, if humans are herd animals. It was always Dad, Mum and me; there was no-one else around."

Sam shook her head. "Da…bu…I guess I always kind'a knew that, Tee…but…didn't you ever…I mean…didn't you try…?"

"What, steal my mother's knickers?"

"Yeah," Sam replied, blushing.

"No. I had no idea there were knickers and Y-fronts! Mum did all the laundry, so why should I? I didn't even know I…I didn't even know I wanted to be a girl. I just knew I was different. How I was different never seemed to matter. I didn't want to be, I just was. I didn't have any brothers or sisters, only my parents. I didn't have anyone for comparison. I didn't know there was a difference in what they wore or what they played with. I just…didn't know."

Sam started to giggle. "You mean you didn't have a control set?"

Tina smiled wanly. "I guess. Did you know my mother taught me to read when I was three going on four? I never went to kindergarten. I could add and subtract by the time I entered first grade. My Dad made maths seem like a big mystery, or a puzzle game. I just ate it up. When I started going to school I was shunned. My only basis for comparison was books and my parents. Kids my age were as much a mystery as they were something to avoid. Get too close and I got hurt. At the time, I was reading fiction; I knew that those were made up stories. Nothing really sounded, I don't know, interesting, I guess. If you don't experience it, see it I mean, how do you know if you want to try it?"

"I guess it makes sense…sorta," Sam said introspectively. "Didn't you ever want to wear a dress like the rest of the girls did?"

"The way they changed off all the time, it didn't seem to make a difference. Jeans were usually what they wore…and I always wore jeans, so…. Y'know, the first day of school…the first time I went outside for recess, I mean, I got beat up…and it wasn't just by the boys. I just took a book to school from then on. I didn't say anything to Mum…or Dad; I just said I fell at recess. It wasn't a lie; I did fall…when they pushed me.

"Every day I'd go to the school lobby and read during recess. At lunch, I'd find a corner in the cafeteria where I could sit alone and read. For me, the real world was my books and life was just an interruption. A distraction to be avoided at all costs. I never paid attention in class. Why bother? I already read about what they were doing and knew it inside out. I was acing all the tests. That just made me more popular. I can remember Mister Holyoke, remember him?" Tina asked. Sam nodded. "I can remember him saying things like, 'Why can't you be more like Ernie? He's quiet. He does his homework. He gets good grades all the time.' Nothing like a teacher to get everyone in the class to hate you. I hid in the lobby during school or while I waited for Mum to pick me up and I'd go to the public library after. Well, I did when I got old enough.

"By the time I reached sixth grade, I'd finished almost all of the fiction and non-fiction in the library." Sam looked at Tina disbelievingly. "Really!" Tina exclaimed defensively. "Since I finished the fiction, I started reading books on History, Sociology, Theology, Maths, Physics, Calculus, Trigonometry…. Then Dad brought a used computer home from work for me. I didn't have any of the usual distractions like baseball or football. I just read and tinkered with my computer…until now.

"When I was ten, you moved in a couple of blocks away. Your first day at school…I'll never forget it. You walked into the room and smiled at me. Me. The social pariah of the fifth grade and you treated me like a human being…you…I couldn't believe it, the prettiest girl in the class smiled at me. I tried to…. I wanted to spend time with you. To play games and do things with, to have a real friend…but you were always out visiting one of your friends from school, or out some-place with your family. I mean…I looked up to you. You were the first real person who ever treated me nicely.

"I used to come home, look in the mirror and cry. I hated myself, the way I looked, talked, everything. I even hated being smart! Why was I smaller than everybody else? Why didn't I like sports? Why didn't I want to do the things that all the guys did? And then, after my father died, it was, 'Why couldn't I just die like my Daddy did?' I was only twelve."

Sam looked like she was ready to cry. She wanted to do something, to say something, anything. All she could do was sit and listen while Tina poured her heart out.

"Now, I look in the mirror…and I like what I see. I mean…I really like what I see. It fits. People treat me like I'm someone special. I have friends who want to go out and do things with me. It's like something out of one of the storybooks I read when I was seven. Maybe it's a bit delusional, but…I like feeling like a princess. It's almost like the story Cinderella or the Hans Christian Andersen fable the Ugly Duckling. So help me, Sam…I like it.

"My room was fine before. But now…now, I really do feel special…just like Cinderella, and I like it. I even have my Prince Charming," Tina finished, as she delicately brushed a tear from her cheek and smiled at Sam.

"Then don't change a thing, Cinderella," Sam said, as a tear made it's way down her cheek. "Don't change a thing," and she hugged Tina to her.

*****

Tina was sitting up in bed, waiting for Sam to join her under the covers. She was wearing the white silk teddy she got at The Under-World. Even without makeup she was irresistible in it.

"Wanna try sleeping alone tonight, Cinderella?" Sam asked with a smile she didn't feel.

Tina looked startled and she was rapidly moving on to scared. "I know I should…but…would you, please? Just another night, everything is so new and…."

Sam smiled. "I guess I have to face my fears, too," she teased. "Sure, Tee, another night," Sam said, happy that tonight wasn't the night she had to sleep alone again, yet scared about what the morning would bring. Deep in thought, she started to put on her pyjamas. Her face was a mask, almost like she was hiding something.

"Whatcha thinkin', Sam?" Tina asked.

"It's not important, Tee," Sam said flatly. Tina said she wanted to wait, but each morning was sheer torture. She really didn't want to talk about it.

"You hate the room, but you don't want to sleep alone either?" Tina asked, almost giggling.

"Oh come on!" Sam snapped as she started to get defensive.

"Then what is it? What are you trying to hide?" Tina pressed trying to get Sam to open up to her. I love her so much; I just wish she'd talk to me when she gets like this.

"I'm not trying to…." Sam was definitely on the defensive. Instead of coping with her feelings she turned to the only thing she knew. Anger. Christ almighty, Tina, Sam railed silently, let it rest, please. I don't want to say anything about what you make me feel in the morning. Can't you see that?

"The only time your face gets like a mask is when you're hiding your feelings," Tina said logically. "You were getting into your pyjamas and your face is a mask. So, it has to be something to do with bed, the room, or both."

"You're too smart for your own good, Tina. You know that?" Sam said sharply. "No, I DON'T want to sleep alone. Not ever again. That's what's wrong. Our parents have already married us OFF! And you…. And I see you, the only real friend I've ever had, the only person I ever wanted to be with, changing and turning into every guy's wet dream…and…and just where do I fit into all that? HUH? You won't even…."

"I can't, Sam. I just…" Tina replied in a small voice.

"Would it be different if I were in bed with Ernie?" Sam asked in a harsher tone than she'd intended, lashing out and trying to make Tina feel the turmoil she felt inside. She hurt, and because she did, she wanted everyone else to know how much. But she regretted her words the instant they came out of her mouth.

Tina started to cry and shook her head no. "I just can't. I promised…."

"I'm sorry, Tina, I didn't mean…."

"You said what you were feeling. But I can't. I made a promise."

"But your mother…."

Tina shook her head violently. "I promised my Daddy, before he went away that last time. I promised him that I would be good. I promised him that I would stay out of trouble and," she took a deep, quaking breath, "that if he should ever go away and not come back," she sobbed, "that I would always be a gentleman and not…not…" she sobbed again.

"I broke the promise about being a gentleman already, Sam. Look at me! Do I look like any gentleman you've ever seen?!? How the fuck can I ever be a gentleman now? Huh? HOW?!? Even if I could, I. Don't. Want to! I just can't." She started sobbing. Sam tried to hold her, but Tina shrugged her away. "I made a promise, Sam…and I break it every minute of every day. There's no way for me to tell him I'm sorry. There's no-one there to listen to me when I try to explain why. He's not there, there's no-one there! My Daddy's gone Sam! Please, I can't break another promise. I just can't."

Sam got up and quietly left the room, wiping at a tear that was making it's way down her face.

*****

Sam tossed and turned, unable to sleep a wink. She felt miserable. Why did I have to say those things? Why?!? Her mind raced on and on, never giving her a moment's rest.

The screams started at almost three on the dot. Sam sat bolt upright in bed and then she started to cry again. Lying back down, Sam rolled over, pulled her pillow on top of her head, and cried her heart out.

Jan and Donna, hearing the screams, were out of their beds and in the hall at a run. Looking at each other Donna shrugged as they hurried down the hall. As soon as she opened the door Jan saw that Tina was…alone!

Jan took Tina into her arms and tried to calm her. It wasn't working. Tina's screams continued. If anything, they got worse. Jan held her daughter and started to cry. She couldn't ease the terror in Tina's mind. No matter what she said or did, she couldn't wake Tina from the emotional hell her mind had locked her into. Jan didn't know what to do next and she was beginning to panic.

Donna looked on in horror as the screams continued. She joined Jan on the bed and tried to calm both the girl, and her mother. As Tina's screams grew more intense they became desperate and frantic. Jan's emotional stability was crumbling with each passing moment. She was sobbing as hard as Tina. Tina was oblivious to her mother. It was as if hell had taken hold of her and wouldn't let go. Jan shook her, rocked her, yelled at her and cried with her. Nothing worked.

The despair in Tina's voice made Donna's blood run cold. If Tina's cries are doing this to me, what must Jan be going through? "Jan, we have to wake her!" Donna yelled above the screams. "Slap her or something! Tina please! For gods' sake…!"

"NOOOO!!!" Tina wailed as Jan and Donna tried to soothe her. "NNNOOOOOOO!!!! SAAAAAM!!! SAAAAAM!!! PLEASE, NNNOOOOOO!!! SAAAAAAM!!!"

Sam came in at a run, tears streaming down her face. Donna backed away and almost fell to the floor in her haste to make room for her daughter. Sam leapt onto the bed. "I'm here, Honey. I'm right here," she said bawling into Tina's hair. Donna stood and looked on with relief. Tina's screams finally stopped.

"Oh, gods, Tina, I'm so sorry. I'm sorry, Honey. I'm right here," Sam repeated over and over. Tina's nails dug so far into Sam's flesh that it had to hurt. It was a miracle that she didn't draw blood; yet Sam just held on for dear life not feeling the pain at all, just anguish. Donna went to Jan and began to comfort her. She was almost a complete basket case.

As Tina's screams turned to sobs and the sobs slowly subsided to steady tears, Jan heard Sam crying as well. "Did you two have a fight?" Jan asked through her own tears.

Sam nodded, crying into Tina's hair. "I wanted to and," she sobbed, "I wouldn't stop until I understood why," she sobbed again. "I got mad and…and then she wouldn't even let me t-touch her and…."

The two girls held on to each other crying. "I'm so sorry, Tina. Gods, I'm so sorry," Sam cried.

Tina started to talk. "Bu-Brad wu-was chasing m-me and…and he had a g-gun," she started sobbing again, it bordered on a scream. "A-and D-Daddy tried to nu-knock him down…a-and he shot D-Daddy!" she sobbed for a bit more "and his blood sprayed all over me! Th-then…yu-you tr-tr-tried to take the gu-gu-gun away from him and he…he…" Tina broke down into incoherent, heart wrenching sobs. "Don't go away like Daddy! Please, don't go away like Daddy!" she finally managed.

Donna tried to get Jan to leave the room, but she flat out refused. She sat down in a chair and looked on, gathering her wits, waiting until Tina and Sam were cried out. Donna went into the bathroom and brought out a glass of water for Jan. She sipped it gratefully.

"I'll be right back," Donna said leaving the room for a minute. She returned with two more glasses. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the only sounds that could be heard were sniffles and hiccoughs. "Are you okay now, Sweetie," Donna asked, as she handed Tina a glass of water.

Tina sipped the water like a little child and said, "Uh huh."

Donna tried to offer the other glass to Sam. She refused it with a shake of her head and just held on to Tina.

"And you?" Jan asked Sam.

"Yeah, I guess."

"Then you listen to me…and you listen good," she said in a quiet voice that Tina never heard before. It frightened her to hear it. "I have never, in my entire life, been as upset and scared as I was tonight," she hissed vehemently, her terror, her fury pouring out of her in quiet heart felt words that cut like razors. "I am not going to have a repeat of this ever again! Do you understand me? Both of you! Do you?"

They both nodded their heads, staring wide-eyed at Jan. Neither of them had ever seen her this angry. Donna looked on in stunned amazement. The tone Jan was using was colder than any she'd ever heard her husband use. It was a controlled rage, pure and simple.

"In this family we never go to bed angry. It's been a family rule since before both of you were born! Tina, you have no excuse! How many times have I repeated it to you?!? Too many things can happen during the night. Life is much too short to spend the rest of it lamenting something dumb like an argument. What if the house burned down and, gods forbid, Sam had been killed, Tina? How would you feel? Hmm? Going through the rest of your life knowing that the last words you said to her were in anger? Or you, Sam, how would you feel?"

Donna cringed at the thought as she looked on. Both teens stared at Jan. The mental image was vivid enough to cause them to hold on to each other more tightly than before.

"I thought so." Jan continued. "Now…since you've both ruined any chance I had of sleeping, would somebody mind telling me what this stupid argument was about?" Jan's rage, born of fear and anguish, was fading fast. Her mothering instincts were fast returning.

Sam started to tell Jan about the argument. "I pushed her until she told me about her promise to her father about…."

When Sam was done Jan looked at Tina and asked, "Do you really think that your father would insist that you grow up to be a man if he saw how unhappy you were and how happy you've become, Tina?"

"No, but…."

"Then believe it! He would never hold you to that promise, Honey. Not if being Tina made your life not only liveable, but happy. He only wanted you to be happy, Honey. It tore him apart when you lied to him about how you got treated at school. He'd be ecstatic to have a daughter instead of a son; if his daughter was happy." Tina started to cry softly.

"And you!" she said looking at Sam, "The next time you want to try and hide your feelings…DON'T! Communication is the key to any relationship! Especially one where two people seem to love each other as much as you two. There are much better ways of getting at the truth than badgering. Try compassion next time. It might surprise you." Donna went to the door and waited for Jan.

Softening she said, "Now, I suggest you two try and get some sleep." Jan turned out all the lights as she started to leave the room. She looked back at the teens on the bed and shook her head. The dim bedside lamp cast a warm glow over them. She continued, "I love you both…more than life itself. Please, don't ever do something like that again…I don't think I could live through it. Now, go to sleep." She pulled the door closed behind her. It latched with a soft click.

"I'm sorry, Tina, I…."

Tina kissed her on the lips. "You heard Mum," she said pulling back the covers, "come to bed." Tina watched as Sam slowly climbed into the bed. It was almost as if Sam expected the covers to bite.

"You really didn't want to sleep alone tonight, did you?" Tina asked quietly, as she snuggled up to Sam.

"No, I didn't. And I don't. Not ever again. But how realistic is that, Tee? I mean, when I'm with you…."

"Shush, Sam, I know."

"Do you really? Tina, I found the one I want…forever. It's you. But it's so hard to…."

"It won't be, not forever."

"But…."

"Then if I ever decide to get the surgery, we'll get married first. That's all."

"But what about…."

"The furniture?" Tina asked.

"No…yes…I mean…everything, Tee. We share a bed and when we do it feels so right, but…."

"In the mornings?"

"Well, yeah, but that's different. I mean…I feel like I'm doing something wrong just sleeping here. Yet, I don't want to be anywhere else. I don't even know if I could get to sleep alone again. I haven't been to sleep yet!"

"Then we'll have to let time figure it out, Sam. For now, it's enough to know that you didn't want to sleep alone."

"Even if I have to sleep in the princess' quarters," Sam said, as she snuggled in. "This mattress cover is nice though."

"You are such a snot!" Tina exclaimed, feeling a bit hurt, but understanding Sam's need to detach from the emotion. "I love you, Sam, all ways…always," Tina said, as they snuggled in for the night.

Once Sam finally fell asleep, Tina allowed herself to cry. "I love you, Sam Boone, with all my heart and soul, for all eternity. I Love You. But I promised," she whispered through her tears. She cried herself to sleep, holding on to Sam as if her life depended on it.

*****

Sunday Morning September 20^th

Sam awoke to the same wonderful sensations she always did when she slept with Tina, but that morning it was worse. Tina's fingers were circling and teasing one of her nipples, while her other hand was tickling the hairs at the nape of her neck on up to her ear. "Nooo," she moaned softly, tears coming to her eyes. "Please, Tina, no."

"Look at me, Sam," Tina said quietly, as she stopped teasing Sam. As Sam rolled over Tina moved her hips. Sam found herself straddling one of Tina's legs as she stared into the girl's face. Tina was smiling. It was almost a sad smile, but it was heart warming to see. "Every morning, I drive you crazy, right?" Sam nodded her head. "Then do something about it," Tina said softly as she raised her leg a bit and closed her eyes.

A while later Tina started to get out of bed. "Where do you think you're going?" Sam asked lightly.

"Shower," came the simplistic reply.

Sam tried to pull her back into bed. "I can't, Sam," Tina squeaked.

"But I can," Sam giggled and pulled Tina back into bed.

*****

"We need to get more wet wipes," Sam chortled.

"Bitch," Tina said, then stuck out her tongue and blushed.

"Shower," Sam replied.

"You're still a bitch," Tina said getting out of bed. She was holding her teddy away from her body as she walked into the bathroom. "And a witch."

"And you're sticky. Shower."

*****

Both girls were sitting at the kitchen table eating their breakfasts at eleven. Well, with Tina, what passed for breakfast, anyway. For her it was the usual one or two slices of dry toast. Jan and Donna were out shopping according to the note they left on the table. Of course there was the reminder of the one o'clock appointment with Joanne added to it as well.

"Tina?" Sam asked.

"Hmm?"

"Why'd you do that for me?"

Tina stared into her coffee mug, searching for an easy answer to Sam's question. Damn it, how do the gypsies do that anyway? "I love you, Sam," she mumbled, looking for the words to say what she felt without quite saying it. "I can't be a constant source of temptation and frustration to you. And I can't…I just can't…."

"Just say it Tina! Just say it, please," Sam pleaded with her in exasperation.

Tina shook her head in shame. "I can't make love to you…not yet. I promised…." She was getting worked up. "But, I have to do something, Sam. It's not right. I'm just driving you crazy and not…."

Sam kissed her on the forehead as she got up for more coffee. "I love you, too, Honey," she said sweetly defusing the situation.

"Ready to get beat up?" Sam asked her, changing the subject as she poured her coffee.

Tina cringed, her whole body tensing at the thought of self-defence classes. "No, not particularly," Tina replied introspectively. "But I'd rather Joanne tear into me than some asshole like Brad," she said with a note of defiance.

"Yeah, me too," Sam added as she walked back to the table.

The phone rang. "You wanna get it?" Tina asked plaintively. "You're still standing."

"Oh, all right," Sam said feigning an indignant attitude. She set her cup on the table and went to the phone hanging on the wall. "Hello?"

"Hi, umm, Sam?" said the voice on the line. The girl on the phone sounded surprised.

"Yes…."

"It's Barb Coleman."

"Hi, Barb!" Sam said, faking excitement as she cursed silently. Shit! This is all we need right now.

"Hi! Umm…I was calling for Tina, but…."

"Yes, Barb, the rumour is true, we do live in the same house," Sam stated defensively, not wanting to irritate the girl. "But my mother lives here and so does Tina's mother. We have our own bedrooms, bathrooms and everything. Please, Barb…" she started to plead.

"Oh, Sam, don't get so upset. I wasn't even thinking about that. I was going to ask if you guys wanted to do the mall with us."

"I, uh…" Sam stumbled, as she looked for words to apologise for her social gaff.

"Don't apologise. I deserved it I suppose. After all, I am editor of the school paper," Barb chuckled.

And the one to turn to if you want something to get out, Sam thought.

"Besides, you didn't freak out or anything, you just tried to explain the situation," Barb said earnestly. "I'll bet those battle scars are from your father, too. Why else would you and your Mum be living with Tina? Look, I promise, I won't tell. You can relax, okay? In the inimitable words of Eddie Foy, 'It's strictly off the record.' "

"Been watching old movies with James Cagney, I see," Sam quipped. "Thanks, Barb. I…we really appreciate it. Umm, do you want to talk to Tina?"

"Yeah! Umm, Sam?"

"Hmm?"

"Thanks for the other day. I mean…." She was beginning to get emotional.

"Don't, Barb, please. You needed a friend, and we were there. Okay?"

"Yeah, sure, but thanks just the same. Could you, uh, put Tina on, please?"

"Sure, but I've got to warn you, she's still on her first cup of coffee."

Barb laughed, her mood brightening instantly. "She's one of them, too? Then we'll be good friends. I'll make allowances," she giggled.

"Hold on a sec, let me see if I can get Miss Grouch to the phone," Sam said with a chuckle. "Oh, Tee," she called across the room in a syrupy sweet voice, holding the phone out to her. "Barb Coleman would like to speak with you."

Tina was so shocked she snorted the coffee she was drinking and sprayed it all over the table. Sam started laughing hysterically. "Uh…Barb? <giggle> Uh…Tina, <snicker> Tina's having a bit of a…Bwa ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!!! <giggle> bit of a problem. She'll be right with you, okay?"

Barb was giggling at the fit Sam was having. "Snorted her coffee, huh?"

"Eh-hem! Koff, koff! Yeah. Giver her a sec huh?"

"Sure, but, uh…you'd better get out of there, Sam, your life is in danger," Barb laughed.

What Barb heard in the background was: "Hey! OWW! Tina!" And finally the sounds of giggles and running feet.

"Hi, Barb?" Tina's voice was calm, cool, collected and sweet.

Barb just laughed. "Damn, girl, you get it together faster than I can!" she smirked, "and on less than one cup of coffee, too! I'm impressed! You didn't hurt him too badly did you? He is kinda cute, y'know."

"Not badly enough, I'm sure," Tina giggled. "So, wha'sup?"

"I called to say thanks for being there for me, Tee."

"Aww, you don't have to…."

"No-one else in school would have…thanks," Barb said quietly. Then, as if she had a manic swing in mood said, "Hey, me and some of the gang are going to Clifton this afternoon, wanna come with?"

"I'd love to Barb, but I can't. I have a self-defence class at one and I have no idea what time we'll get done," she was sincere. The thought of shopping was much more attractive than being thrown around by the bald-headed Amazon she'd bested at wits before dinner the other day.

"So, that's how you…?" Barb started to say in amazement.

"Actually, I…my umm…." Tina stumbled, both embarrassed and in pain thinking about the incident with Brad in the car park. "Sam and my Mum said I should take some lessons after the umm…."

"Oh, shit," Barb gasped, instantly sorry she'd inadvertently brought the subject of Brad's assault up. "I'm sorry, Tee, I didn't mean to…."

"No, Barb, it's okay, really," Tina said, stopping Barb's self deprecating remarks and trying to put on a brave front. "Look, if I can't talk about it, i-it's bad, right? So, like, don't worry about it."

"Damn. And I thought breaking up with Tad was bad," Barb muttered into the phone, not aware that Tina heard her. "Look, you go learn how to be Wonder Woman. Okay? I'm serious; learn how to beat the stuffing out of those assholes. Then, you can teach me, 'kay?" she said sincerely. "Hey, maybe some time next week we could get together or something?" It was almost a plea.

"Sure! I'd like that. I'd like that a lot. Thanks, Barb," Tina said smiling. Barb sounded like she really did care.

"Tee?" Barb asked in a really small voice.

"Yeah?"

"You're a real friend. Thanks," she said all but crying. Then, Barb hung up the phone before Tina could reply.

*****

At twelve thirty, Jan and Donna still hadn't returned, so Tina left a note for them on the table. "I hope they aren't out buying more stuff for us," Tina said, pulling on her jacket.

"Nah…well…they have been gone a while…" Sam said speculatively. "Nah, prolly not. I hope."

"Yeah, I hope. C'mon, Jeeves, we'd better get going," Tina said her hand on the doorknob. They walked to the car in silence. Both teens were more than a bit nervous.

"So, like, where are we going?" Sam asked as she started the engine.

"Old Valley Road, toward New Wellington. I'll show you where to turn off."

They rode most of the way in expectant silence. Both teens were wondering what the lessons would be like, inventing their own private hells to deal with and overcome. Sam drove down the stretch of highway where Jan and Tina got the strange cell call from Linda, the day Tina first met Bradley Thorndike at the grocery. "Okay, you'll see a small row of rural mail boxes on your left, turn in there." Sam made the turn onto a somewhat wider back road than what she thought it should have been, given their location in the sticks.

"Damn, Tee, isn't this a bit out of the way for the corporate offices?" Sam asked going a bit slower than the speed limit. She was looking about her wondering where in the world they could be heading.

Tina shrugged her shoulders as she opened her cell phone and dialled.

"Uh, I hate to tell you this, Tee, but there's no cell service in…."

The call connected and Tina spoke into the phone. "Professor. We're in a black Monte Carlo." … "Right." Tina pressed a button and closed the phone.

Sam looked like she'd been kicked in the teeth. "How did you…?" Sam started to ask in amazement.

Tina pointed to cell and microwave repeaters on the hillside as they were rounding a bend in the road.

"Oh." She drove on in stunned silence for a moment, and then asked in a strangled voice as she tried unsuccessfully to hold back a giggle, "Professor?"

"Don't ask," Tina replied turning crimson, thinking about how she got the moniker.

There was a small industrial complex on the side of the wide back road just after another bend. The sign out front read, "The Under-World, inc." and below that was the name, "Watson Trucking, inc." "Pull in there," Tina said pointing at a low, block, industrial building that seemed to have a greenhouse on top of it, "and go around to the loading docks in back."

"Does she own the trucking company, too?" Sam asked, disbelievingly.

"Nah, but the space was the right size, and since it's so far out of the way, it was a natural," Tina said matter-of-factly. "Pull up to the bay door next to the loading docks." As the car approached the door started to open. "Pull in and park off to the left," Tina said.

"Jeez, Tina, it's almost like something out of a spy movie," Sam said nervously.

"I guess," Tina giggled, "but, it's mostly just a warehouse and corporate offices. They do have nice computer and comms. systems though, you should see it all."

"I'll bet," Sam replied drolly.

Sam pulled into the warehouse and parked next to a late model Cadillac. Linda met them as they got out of the car. She was wearing a white martial artist's gi, tied with a black belt. "Hi!" she said in her usual effervescent manner. "I see you made it okay. Ready for 'Ouch-101'?" she asked giggling.

Sam smiled and shook her head, as she looked around the warehouse. Tina laughed. "I guess, Aunt Linda," she said and took Sam by the elbow. "C'mon, Sam, this is nothing. Wait 'til you see the downstairs!" They walked through a set of double steel doors into a wide, tiled hall. Linda led them to an elevator. Tina, her key ring in hand, selected a key and inserted it in the elevator control panel, turned it, pressed a button, then removed the key, and placed the keyring in her purse.

Sam stared at her in awe. "This is unreal," she said, her voice a study in wonderment.

"Not really," Linda said. "The building was built this way for the last owners. They were also a trucking firm. Their corporate records and spare parts were stored down here. When Jenny took over the building, she just converted the storage areas into offices, beefed up security and made a few, umm, modifications. It may look impressive now, but it's really not all that unusual. She shares the maintenance of the cell and microwave repeaters with Watson Trucking as part of her lease. The repeaters only accept our subscriber identification modules, not everyone's. That's changing as the various cellular networks start buying time on our repeaters. We hope to purchase the property in the next year or so. Jan's working on the acquisition for us."

Sam started to laugh, "You have to admit from where I stand all this looks awful 'James Bond-ish.' I mean, cell phones that work in a valley that has no cell coverage from the major providers, doors that open up with no-one around to operate them and elevators with special key access. It's creepy, if you know what I mean." Linda started to laugh.

When they stepped off the elevator they were standing in a reception area manned by a female security officer. "You mean this magical door?" She asked pointing to several closed circuit TV. screens built into the reception desk. On one screen was a view of the loading docks. The one next to it showed the lot outside. "Emily," Linda said to the security officer, "this is Switch Hitter. You may call her Sam. Sam, this is Emily, one of our weekend security specialists."

"I, uh…nice to meet you Emily," Sam stumbled over her words.

"Hi, Sam. Nice to finally meet you," Emily said, in a smooth cultured voice. She looked Sam over dispassionately, carefully and thoroughly. Then she pressed a button and a printer spat out a close-up photo of the three of them on the loading docks. She filed it away.

Sam stared at what she was doing in askance. "For the staff and my relief. It puts a face to the name," Emily said simply.

"Shall we, Ladies?" Linda asked motioning down the hall. "The wild one can't wait to toss the two of you around," she giggled.

Once they were out of ear shot Sam asked, "Professor? Switch Hitter?"

"Well," Linda giggled, "if you use a regular name, almost anyone can fake a voice over a phone. If you use a 'code name' then security has a more than ninety percent chance of letting the right person through the doors after hours."

"But, Switch Hitter?"

"It sort of looks like you've made a switch in your appearance, now, doesn't it?" Linda smirked as she opened one of a pair of steel doors. The room was huge, open and, except for the mats on the floor and some mirrors on the walls, devoid of any furnishings. There were no other decorations. The room was an antiseptic white and brightly lit. Joanne -- in the middle of the floor, her freshly shaved baldpate gleaming under the fluorescent lights -- sat in a modified Lotus position.

There was a scroll on the far wall with what looked like Japanese or Chinese Kanji. Tina translated it. "Never in anger, always from the centre."

Linda looked at her quizzically. Joanne raised an eyebrow. She showed no further acknowledgement of their presence. "She read a book on Japanese," Sam said.

"That's in Chinese," Linda replied quietly.

"The Japanese kanji," Tina replied, "were taken from the Chinese Kanji. They're the commonality in the written languages. It didn't take much to understand the Chinese after learning the Japanese."

Linda nodded and continued playing tour-guide. "This used to be one of the parts rooms for the trucking company's maintenance department. The elevator we rode down in is strong enough to carry a loaded fork truck. It took weeks to get the oil out of the concrete," Linda finished. Then turning to face the meditating Joanne said, "Sensei," she bowed formally, all humour gone from her voice, "your students have arrived."

This is going to be painful, Tina thought as she took in the scene around her.

After seeing to it that both teens were appropriately attired in exercise gi, Joanne began her instruction by teaching them to sit properly. The position was the Japanese seiza. Where the person kneels, knees and ankles together, soles of the feet up and sits on their calves, with their backs straight, hands on their knees.

"I could just teach you to throw someone," Joanne began her lecture, standing before her sitting students, "to defend yourselves, or even to attack in lethal or non-lethal ways…but by doing so, I would be demeaning and denigrating the arts and all who have taught them before me. This, I will not do.

"I will show you some basic moves to defend yourselves for now, but first and foremost; you'll learn a history and an understanding of these arts. Tai Chi Chuan will be your course of physical study for the time being. If you choose not to study the arts, you may leave now. I will not teach you anything unless you agree to study the arts as a whole. Tai Chi Chuan is the basis for everything else you'll need and learn later. Do you agree to these terms?" Both students nodded. "Now, to begin…."

Joanne explained the customs, theories and concepts behind the Martial Arts before she began her instruction in technique. The morality and theology were as integral to the art forms as their mechanics. It was much more involved than either teen thought, yet somehow, it made them that much more beautiful.

The lessons lasted much longer than either teen thought they would. They came away with a basic understanding of the why of the arts than the how…and they were sore. Not from falling or being thrown, but from the precise muscle control involved with the slow, beautiful dance of the Tai Chi Chuan. It was obvious that to learn it, was to learn the basis of all movement in the martial arts.

*****

Both Tina and Sam carried several gi in their arms as they headed for the car. As Sam was getting ready to slip behind the wheel, Linda handed her a cell phone, charger and instruction booklet.

"It's just like Tina's," she said softly. "Mum and I want you to have it."

"I don't have to carry it do I?" Sam asked worriedly.

"No, Honey, you don't have to carry it," Linda said smiling at her. "But we'd feel better if you did. You can use it to call for help, just by pressing and holding the number one. Besides, don't all teens have cell phones today?"

"No, Linda," Sam giggled, "but most of them seem to. They're just a bogus status symbol, if you ask me. So how did Tina get the name 'Professor'?" she asked changing the subject.

"Well, as you know, Mum was going to have to give her a code name for security. Believe it or not, it was going to be Cinderella," they both had a chuckle over that. "After watching her in action -- with the computers I mean -- one of the I.S. managers started calling her Professor. When I asked her why, she said Tina should be teaching at M.I.T., not stagnating in high school and playing I.S. pro here. The name stuck."

"I can believe it, Linda. Thanks, for everything," she said as she kissed the blonde on the cheek.

Sam backed out of the space and drove out the open door. "I can't believe how sore I am," Sam said as she drove.

"Me either," Tina replied. "The only thing I can think about right now is a nice hot Jacuzzi. Want to join me?"

"You have one?!?"

"How big is my tub?" she asked coyly.

"It's huge."

"Right, double wide and six feet long. Haven't you noticed the jets in the sides of the tub? It's really a whirlpool bath, not a Jacuzzi, but it feels about the same. The only thing a Jacuzzi has that my tub doesn't have is air jets. We can even add a little bubble bath to it."

A dreamy look came over Sam's face as she drove. "Hey!" Tina chided. "If you're gonna get lost in the clouds, let me drive!"

*****

Linda and Joanne relaxed in the spa at the offices. The spa was located in a small penthouse Jenny built onto the roof of the building for her employees. She put a jogging track around the perimeter, reinforced the structural supports, glassed in the centre area and created a tropical greenhouse complete with sauna, a twelve person Jacuzzi and benches near the edges to just relax in the artificial tropical haven. It looked like something out of a Tarzan movie set, with blue slate walks and the huge, lush tropical foliage. The only thing missing was the wildlife.

"Sam's not bad, huh, Joanne?" Linda asked, quietly as they relaxed in the Jacuzzi. Her blond tresses were up in a bun on the top of her head. Golden tendrils soaked with perspiration or water either clung to her face or hung limply in relaxed curls, almost tantalizingly, about her face. Her look of satisfaction bordered on bliss.

"I was more impressed with the knowledge and muscle control Tina exhibited," Joanne said introspectively. The Amazon sat low in the swirling bubbles, her chin as much in as out of the churning water. Droplets of perspiration slowly cut trails from the top of her baldpate down to the foaming water. It was mesmerizing if you looked at them for very long. It was almost sensual to watch their slow, stop-and-start trek across Joanne's shiny, tanned skin. "I didn't think she had that much…tone, or control, Lin. But you're right; Sam's a natural. It won't be long before she surpasses even my skills. I think I'm going to have to work harder if I'm going to teach her properly."

Linda laughed, as her blue eyes sparkled in the subdued light "What's the matter, Joanne, scared of being bested by them?"

"Honestly, Lin? Yes. Damn it, those kids have some potential! Tina's already outwitted me and Sam's promising to be a physical challenge. It makes me proud to work with them," she said smiling as she stretched under the churning mass of bubbles and water. "They excite me."

They sat in silence and enjoyed the feel of swirling, bubbling water on bare flesh, each deeply immersed in her own thoughts. "Joanne?" Linda asked, eyes closed, afraid to look at the woman, the best friend and purported lover of her mother. Linda's voice was barely audible above the sound of the water. "Didn't you ever wonder about my bedroom?"

"All the time, Lin," Joanne said losing herself in thoughts of her dearest friend. She remained silent for what seemed like an eternity, eyes closed a look of sorrow on her face. Linda opened her eyes to mere slits hoping to get a glimpse of what was going through this powerful woman's mind. Joanne's face was a study in pain.

"I've asked your mother about it at least a dozen times." Again she paused, thinking back on each of the conversations. The pain that each seemed to bring to her was evident in the way her scalp seemed to prickle with her thoughts. "She just kept saying it was the one part of her life that no-one was ever going to see," Joanne took a deep breath and continued, "and if I cared about her at all, I should just drop the subject. It's been the hardest thing about her to accept, Lin. I mean, she'd tell me anything and everything, but that damnable room was always kept locked. Even to me. It's been like a knife in my gut. Now…well, now, let's just say the point is moot, but it still doesn't change how it still makes me feel."

"Why didn't you just pick the lock? I've seen you do it before?"

"Because I promised her I wouldn't," she said with finality. The subject was closed.

Joanne changed the subject and asked, "So, are you going to take her up on her offer?"

"What? You mean move in?" It was Linda's turn in the hot seat.

"Was there another one?" Joanne asked and smiled knowingly.

"No…there wasn't," Linda said blushing. "I don't know, Joanne. It's not like I own where I am…."

"That's another thing," Joanne interrupted. "Why don't you, of all people, own your own home?"

"And be saddled with the responsibility of having to care for it? Quick and Easy Joanne. You know that's always been my motto. If I don't own, I don't have to worry about how the lawn bothers someone else. I don't have to worry about shovelling the walks, painting, the roof, the plumbing…. I don't want to have to worry about 'things.' Things are things, they don't matter. If I don't own, that's something and someone else I don't have to answer to. If I want, I can pick up and walk out tomorrow. No strings. I pay a higher let, because I refuse to sign a lease. I'm always on a month to month. Besides, it's not like I need to make long-term investments. I can make all the quick cash I need. Just buy here and sell there. In no time at all I'll have what I need.

"Anyway, to get back to your first question…I rent and I do it month to month, so I even need to sublet or buy out the lease, I can just say I won't be there on the first. I don't err…date all that much, so…I'll probably give it a try. I just…."

"She's not as nosey as you might think, Lin. Just keep the noise down," Joanne said with a sly smile, "she won't say anything. Let her be your mother. She needs you. Besides, you need her. What would it matter if you kept up your place, while moving into hers? It won't cost you anything."

*****

Part-32

Monday Morning September 21^st

Monday morning, Sam pulled into the car park at school. Tina looked at Sam as she was taking her keys out of the ignition and asked, "Umm…your next appointment with your doc. is tonight, isn't it?"

"Yeah, don't know why…but…I'm more nervous about this appointment than I was the first."

"Don't worry, I'm sure it'll be fine. Do you want me to…?"

"I'll go it alone, thanks."

" 'kay, just thought I'd ask."

As she and Tina were getting out of the car, Barb pulled up in her "new" used Infinity. Sam waited with her arm around Tina while Barb got out of her car. "Hey, Guys!" she said, as she seemed to bounce out of the vehicle. "Hey! New car…" Sam scowled before she finished her statement. The look on Sam's face was pure, uncontrolled fury. It made Barb pause, "Sam?" she finished almost afraid for having asked.

Sam beamed. "Yeah! Got it Saturday!" She enthused.

Tina laughed. Barb looked at Tina questioningly. Tina giggled and started to explain. "We picked up Leticia and Rochelle right after Sam got it. They both asked when I got the new ride."

Barb laughed. "But you did! You aren't driving, are you?" Sam joined in the laughter, finally seeing the joke.

The trio walked to the school like best friends, with Barb introducing Tina to the more important hangers on as they went. When they got to Barb's homeroom Tina said, "Thanks, Barb."

Barb hugged her. "Thank you…both of you. See you at lunch?"

Tina giggled, "Your table or mine?"

Barb laughed. "Let's all find a new one and let the rest of the sheep figure it out for themselves. Bye!" and she ducked into the classroom.

Sam looked at a hall clock. "I gotta run, Tee. If I'm late we're stuck here for an hour while I do detention."

"See you later, Honey," Tina said kissing her on the cheek. "Don't be late."

Sam took off at a run, furiously wiping at her cheek and cursing about lipstick and mothering instincts under her breath. She made it into the room just as the bell rang. Miss Buckler peered over her "cat-eyes" glasses at her and said with a smile, "You just made it, Sam. Please take your seat."

Sam liked Miss Buckler. She was one of the few real people among the staff at the school. She made no bones about who she was and what she expected. She treated everyone equitably and never levied a punishment without first taking the time to hear the student's side of the issue. She could be hard, but she was always fair.

*****

At lunch, Barb and her entourage met Tina and her retinue at the doors to the cafeteria. "Shall we?" Barb asked, motioning grandly to a series of empty tables near the lunch lines.

Tina giggled, and in her best gopher voice said, "Let's shall!" Tina's turn of phrase wasn't lost on Barb and she giggled. The two linked arms and strode grandly to the middle of the empty tables. At the centre table the charade continued. Tina opened it first with a coy, "After you!" and a grand sweeping motion to the chairs.

"Nonononononononono…after you!" Barb countered, with an equally grand gesture. Her gopher voice was much better than Tina's. It almost sounded like one of the gophers, either Mac or Tosh, in the Warner Brothers cartoon.

"Oh, but I insist! After you!" The silliness and absurdity of the situation was hysterical. Giggles were breaking out at the surrounding tables.

"Together then?" Barb asked.

"Lets shall!" Tina replied, finishing the routine.

And taking their cues from the timing of the cartoons they remembered, each of the girls took the chair directly in front of her and flopped into it at the same time. Silly grins were plastered on their faces. Cheers and laughter erupted from the onlookers that remembered the old WB, Goofy Gophers routine. A credible Donald Duck squawk was heard from somewhere in the crowd adding to the absurdity of the moment. The two girls burst out in laughter as the seats at the tables around them filled up quickly.

Ro, Lee, Sam, Jon, Cathy, and a few more people that Barb knew soon joined the two. It seemed that as soon as they were introduced, Tina forgot their names. "Damn, Tee," Barb remarked, "I knew you were getting popular, but this is ridiculous."

"I know, Barb. To tell you the truth, it scares the pants off me," Tina replied in a whisper.

Barb looked at her questioningly. The look of fear was evident on Tina's face as well as in her voice. Sam came to Tina's rescue. "She umm…blossomed over the summer, Barb."

"Oh, man…" Barb said drawing the only logical conclusion her mind would allow. She thought Tina had been a Plain Jane who got lost in the crowd all her life. Now, that she'd blossomed and come into her own, she didn't know how to handle the instant popularity and fame. "No wonder! Shit, Tee, if I knew…. You just stick with me. I'll help you. You'll be running against me for Homecoming Queen by the time I finish with you."

You have no idea how close to home that term really hits, Barb, Tina thought, embarrassed by the sudden change in Barb's attitude.

"Uh, Barb," Lee interjected, "she won't play any of the games these guys like to play, so…."

"I know, Lee," Barb countered with a smile, "she's made that painfully obvious. But, there are ways around that. Besides, I think I'm going to enjoy the challenge that it'll represent." Then Barb glanced at Jon and Cathy. "What's with them? I've never seen two people…."

"Geeks!" Ro said good-naturedly and rolled her eyes.

Barb tittered. "Yeah, I know, so're you, but…."

"It's like, True Love," Sam said facetiously, emphasizing the phrase in as corny a manner as possible. "They make beautiful programmes together." The crowd at the table tittered in good-natured laughter. Tina was the only one who looked uneasy.

"Barb," Tina eventually interrupted, a panicked tone to her voice. "You keep introducing me to all these people and I can't remember any of their names."

"Just stick with Ro, Lee and me." Then she giggled. "I'm a poet and don't I know it!" Then seriously she said, "We'll keep you straight, Hon.; don't worry. Wanna go get some lunch? I'm starved."

Lunch with Barb was the best yet. Tina really had a good time just sitting around and talking about everything and nothing. Morgan glared at them a few times and Kelly, sitting almost by herself, looked on forlornly. Tina noticed it during lunch but chose not to say anything until the period was almost over. "Hey, Barb? I've been trying to ignore Morgan and Kelly, but…I mean…it just doesn't seem right. Isn't there something I can do to…?"

"Tina, right now they have to stew in their own juices. If you try anything to make peace, they'll take it as a sign of weakness and walk all over you. The time will come, believe me. Just keep an eye on Morgan; she can get kind of petty. C'mon, what say we get some fresh air before we have to go back to class?"

*****

"You really didn't pull a Chip 'n' Dale routine, did you?" Sam asked as she drove home.

"Nope…it's from the comic strip Alphonse and Gaston -- which I'm sure you've never seen -- and parodied in Warner Brothers' Merrie Melodies cartoon Goofy Gophers. And yes, we did it right down to the seat flop," Tina giggled.

"Wish I saw it! Gods, you guys are twisted," Sam said shaking her head.

"Yeah, but you have to admit, sometimes it's more fun that way."

"True. But sometimes fun is news," Sam said smugly.

"Huh?"

"Remember Mimi Cunningham?"

"Umm…the name's familiar," Tina said as she tried to think of who Mimi was and where Sam was going.

"Editor and photographer of the yearbook and photographer for the school paper. You had lunch with her today."

"Oh yeah, right. Kinda quiet but nice."

"Yeah, well," Sam pulled a Polaroid snapshot out of her shirt pocket, "sometimes, fun is news," she said and handed the picture to Tina. It showed Tina and Barb in the middle of the seat flop at the table. Their silly grins were what made the shot.

Tina started to giggle. "She's good."

"Apparently so was that scene. She said she has the perfect spot for it," Sam continued, pulling up in front of the house.

Tina shrugged. "At least I'm not the only one in the shot," she replied smiling, as Sam backed the car down the driveway.

At the door to the house Sam said, "After you!" as she held the door. Tina giggled and walked through the open entrance.

*****

Tina was in her room sitting at the monster. Her fingers, now decorated in a more purple than red polish, were flying over the keys as Sam walked up to her. Tina stopped typing as Sam's arms encircled her. Tina caught a whiff of Shalimar perfume as she leaned into the embrace. "I have to go, Honey," Sam said into her ear. "Claire did a nice job on the repair," Sam commented as she let her go.

Tina turned in her chair and looked at her. "You're back! I didn't even hear you come in. Everything go…?" Sam nodded stopping Tina's questions about her appointment. Tina nodded knowingly. "Umm…" Tina resumed her answer to Sam's question, "Sandy did it, Claire had a client. Working the front tonight?" she asked smiling. Sam was a study in gender dichotomy. She wore Dockers, an Oxford shirt and a sweater all in subdued earth tones. But her bosom was very prevalent and her makeup made her look very sexy.

"Yeah, I'm closing tonight. I might be a bit late."

Tina stood up and hugged her. "Be careful and try to have a fun night," Tina whispered in her ear.

Sam kissed her lightly on the lips, being careful not to smudge her lipstick. "I will. No flirting with those college hunks."

Tina giggled. "If you mean Tim…."

"I love you, Tina."

"I love you, too, Sam. Don't worry about Tim. I promise, no flirting. Get rich."

"Okay, Really Hot New Senior Babe," Sam said warmly. Then she looked at the clock on the computer.

"Is that thing right?" she said pointing at the clock.

"Fifteen minutes fast."

"Whew! Thought I was late," Sam said in relief. Tina giggled at her. "Gotta run, see you later!" Sam said as she bolted from the room.

*****

Tina pulled onto College Avenue and saw Tim parking his car by one of the Frat houses. It was beginning to rain. She pulled in front of him as he started to sprint, drawing him up short. She pushed the button and rolled down her window. "Want a ride?" she called out.

Tim smiled and made a dash for the car. "Hey, Gorgeous!" he said climbing in. "You're a lifesaver!"

"Funny, I thought I was Homo sapiens, not a piece of candy."

"Ah, but you are candy, candy for the eye. And a life preserver to a drowning man," he said as the sky opened up and the rain came down in sheets, "and a feast for the mind," he finished, pulling her notes out of his pack and slamming the door closed.

Tina giggled. "You're horrible," she said as she pulled away from the kerb.

"Actually the name is Timothy, Tim for short."

She stuck out her tongue at him as she giggled. "Ready for the test?" she asked.

"Test?"

"Yes, test. Seldman's giving a test today. Didn't you read the syllabus?"

Tim groaned. "I thought that was Wednesday."

"Read my notes and cram during Brown's lecture. I'll cover Brown's notes for you."

"Thanks."

Tina parked as close to the lecture hall as possible. "Ready to swim?" she asked.

"Quack!" he replied, opening the door.

"There's a collapsible umbrella in your door pocket."

"An umbrella…. Got it."

"Mind sharing it? It's the only one I have."

"Your wish, is my command," he beamed as he opened the umbrella and got out of the car in one smooth motion. Tim walked around to Tina's door and opened it, shielding her from the rain as she got out of the car. They huddled together as they made their way to the lecture hall.

As they were taking their seats Tim asked, "Don't you ever wear perfume?"

"What?"

"Well, last week, in the car, I didn't smell any. And today being so close to you…."

"I uh…yes, but it's a bit expensive for everyday wear," Tina said more than a bit flustered at the personal question.

"Nothing so integral to a beautiful young lady's image should ever be too expensive," Tim said grandly.

"At a hundred forty-five dollars an ounce, it's too expensive," Tina replied coolly.

"A hundred and forty…What do you wear?!? Liquid gold?!?"

"That's a furniture polish, three dollars, forty-nine cents a can. I wear Shalimar. It's a far cry from fifteen to twenty-five dollars a bottle for Old Spice Musk, isn't it?"

"How did you…?"

"My boyfriend is jealous. He…smelled your after-shave when he got in the car." Tina was concentrating hard. It was getting very difficult for her to think of Sam as male. As long as she kept using boyfriend instead of a name, she felt okay about it and was able to keep the pronouns straight.

"Hey, I'm sorry. I never meant to…."

"It's cool. Really. I explained what happened and he understood."

"I don't want to be causing you any…."

"Just because he's jealous, doesn't mean he doesn't trust me. It seems to me you have some cramming to do," Tina said changing the subject. "Here're the notes you lent me. You really should work on your penmanship you know," she said smiling at him. He blushed. "And here are mine. Now study."

"Yes, Mum," Tim said mockingly. Tina blushed.

Half way through the lecture Tim hissed, "Tina!"

"Huh?"

"How'd you get to this answer?" he asked spinning the notebook so she could read it. Leaning over so she could see and so that he could hear, their faces almost touched. Tim sat back a bit and looked into her eyes and smiled. Then he started to move his head in closer to Tina's and….

Tina sat back with a start. And then shook her head. "No, Tim. Please. I…."

He looked like he'd been slapped. Stopping her from saying anything more he said, "I…I'm sorry. I was…you…please, on number twelve, how…?" Uncomfortably, Tina explained how she got to the answer.

Tim worked on through the rest of class, and the break before the next class. Tina sat there and looked at him out of the corner of her eye. He is kind of cute, but…. Then she started to compare him to Sam. WHAT ARE YOU THINKING! CUTE?!? How can a guy be cute?!? Her mind screamed in protest and then she started to cry.

Tim, hearing, more than seeing, the change in her looked up. Seeing her tears he instinctively and tenderly, put his hand on hers. Tina jumped and snatched her hand away. Quickly, she gathered up her things and started to move. "You hold on to my notebook and finish studying, okay? I have to…I can't…." Tina didn't try to finish her thought; she didn't wait for an answer. She didn't want to give him the chance. Tina got up and found another seat in the back row.

After class Tim walked over to her using the main aisle behind the seats. She'd remained in place. It looked like she was crying again. He put her notebook and the now almost dry umbrella on the folding desktop beside her. "I'm sorry," he said softly as he turned and walked out the door. Tina just stared at the umbrella and cried harder.

*****

It took her a minute to clear her vision before she could get the key into the ignition. As Tina slowly drove up College Avenue, she saw Tim. His pack was slung over one shoulder and he had his hands thrust into his pockets. He was hunched over and walked slowly as he stared at the ground and kicked at the occasional pebble or twig. He was soaked to the skin. His ever-present snap brimmed hat drooped and drizzled a steady stream of water in front of his face. Tina rolled down the window and stopped beside him. "Get in," it was a command. Tim looked up, smiled wanly and shook his head. "Just get in the car before you catch pneumonia," Tina ordered again, sounding just like her mother.

Tim shrugged his shoulders and opened the door. "Look, Tina, I'm…."

"It's not you, Tim, it's me. You just reacted to me, I know that, okay?"

"But I…."

"Don't talk…please. I'll drop you off at your car," she said, still on the verge of tears as she pulled away.

Tina drove a bit then Tim tried to talk again. "Look I…."

"Don't. Please," she reiterated, the emotion finally coming out in her plea for silence.

When Tina stopped her car across the street from his she finally spoke. "Here's today's psych. notes." She handed him some papers. "I copied them for you."

Tim took the notes and stared dumbly at them a moment before saying, "Thanks."

He got out of the car, slammed the door behind him, ran across the street, and ducked into his car. As Tina pulled away he started to cry.

*****

Sam was hanging up her jacket as Marjorie came into the locker area. Sam was feeling pretty good until she saw the girl. It looked like she was getting ready to go home.

"Hi, Sam!"

"Hi, Marjorie," she said sounding a bit depressed.

"Something wrong, Cutie?" she asked, concern clouding her almost too sweet voice.

"I was hoping you were on with me tonight. I know I have to close, but…."

"I am silly!" she said brightly, her golden eyes twinkling. "I'm just coming off break. Missus W. wants me to work with you while you learn the ropes. You close though, I'm out of here at nine."

"Lucky stiff!" Sam stared at Marjorie for a moment and let her mind wander. No wonder she always has dates, even her dimples have dimples.

"You look really cute tonight," Marjorie said cocking her head to one side so quickly that her golden locks swayed in front of her face, almost blocking her vision.

"Yeah, I just hope I don't see anyone from school," Sam said nervously.

"Losing the enigma attitude already?" Mar frowned.

How does she do that? Sam asked herself as she watched Marjorie. She's frowning and she still looks like she's smiling. Sam smiled wistfully and said, "I don't know, Mar. I guess I'm not ready to uh…'Switch Hit' yet. It sorta scares me. I mean…Tina used to be just another pretty face. Well…she was to me, anyway. All she ever wanted to be was just another girl," she paused thinking about what she was saying and how muddled it sounded. "Well, maybe not a girl per se, but no-one special, just someone who fit in with the high school crowd. Y'know? Now, with her being so popular and me as her…boyfriend, I guess I'm getting scared. What if someone from school comes in? Do you realise what that could do to Tina's rep.? And how would she react to that? I don't want to see Ernie making a comeback, y'know? She's been way too happy as Tina. I don't want her to lose that."

Marjorie giggled and her eyes gleamed with a mischievous mirth. "Well, if you do, just give me a nod and here's what we'll do…." Marjorie started outlining an impossibly wonderful plan. Sam only giggled when she finished. "Sound good to you?"

"As long as Tina doesn't see it," Sam said blushing, as her violet eyes seemed to flash with the excitement the idea filled her with.

"I think she'll love it. Come on, Missus W. insists we relieve the relief on time," Marjorie said giggling.

They were working the front register together. During a slack spot Marjorie looked at Sam out of the corner of her eye, smiled slyly and said, "I hear you're taking lessons from Joanne."

"Yeah," Sam groaned. "I'm still hurting from my first class, yesterday. How can something so slow and controlled hurt so much?"

"Don't worry, it'll go away with time and practice," Marjorie said knowingly.

"You, too?" Sam asked stunned that this girl, someone that appeared so soft, so ultra feminine, would even consider something so violent as the martial arts.

"Uh huh," she said bobbing her head so that her curls bounced around her face. The way it danced about her face and shoulders, her hair seemed to have a life and mind of it's own. "You know, it's not just about fighting," she said, almost as if she'd read Sam's mind.

"Yeah, I'm finding that out. So, how long have you been studying with her?" Sam asked genuinely interested.

"Oh, a couple of years I guess. Ever since…." She stopped in mid sentence, a pained expression on her face. It was the first time Sam ever saw the life actually drain away from the girl. It was almost like watching someone die, very slowly and in excruciating pain.

"You okay, Mar?" Sam asked, panicked by the sudden, mind numbing change in Marjorie. "Do you want me to call Missus Winchester?"

"No, Sam," she said, lifelessly. "I'm fine. I, uh, I just don't…I haven't thought about something in a long time and…I…." She began to shake visibly.

"Then don't talk about it," Sam said in desperation. The change in her friend scared her. "It's okay by me. I mean…."

"No, I guess I'm finally making progress," she tried to smile. It almost looked like a rictus of death; it was nothing like a smile at all. "I mean, I was able to start, so maybe I should finish," she said bravely.

It was apparent to Sam that the subject was more than painful. Whatever it was, it once all but destroyed her. "Look, Marjorie, if you…."

"I was raped a couple of years ago, Sam." The words were like a bombshell. Sam stared open mouthed, shocked to the very core of her being. "It was about six months after I started working here," Marjorie's bright bubbly voice was dead and lifeless. "I uh, just got the keys that day, y'know? I felt really grown up," she said flatly. "I was nineteen and I was being trusted with the keys to The Shoppe."

Sam nodded, her eyes as big as saucers as she listened in horror to the girl talk about the incident that had almost destroyed her.

"You know how dark it is out back, at night?" Marjorie asked. Sam nodded her head almost imperceptibly "I just locked the door when this guy grabbed me from behind. So help me Sam, I never even heard him. He just appeared, almost like he materialized behind me. He stuck a knife under my chin. It felt like he was going to push it up into my mouth." She tilted her head back and pointed to a small half-inch long scar near where her chin met her neck. It was barely visible; whoever closed the wound did a beautiful job. "Then, he dragged me behind the compactor and started to…" her voice trailed off as she gripped the counter with both hands. It looked as though she was trying to rip a piece of it off.

Sam put one hand on top of one of Marjorie's trembling hands, the other on her shoulder. "Look, Mar…."

"I…I guess I screamed when he entered me," Marjorie's voice was dispassionate, flat, dead. "The next thing I knew, he was gone. It was like he was ripped out of me. When I looked around, I saw Linda. She'd pulled him off me and was…." She paused for strength as much as breath, trying to regain a semblance of control. "Gods, I never saw anyone tear someone apart like that, Sam. I mean, the control, the dispassionate fury…it was almost like she was toying with him at first. It was like watching a giant cat playing a vicious game with a bug. Linda never really hit him hard. Then, he stood up and tried to cut her. He lunged at her and…he flew, I mean…he literally flew into the side of the compactor.

"Then it was like a systematic tear-down. Linda was like a machine striking controlled blows at specific points, purely for their effect. For the pain each blow delivered. Each was at the next most painful spot on his body. She tortured him with each strike. When she finished beating him to a pulp she…she stomped on him. I mean…she crushed him, Sam…twice. First, with her whole foot, then she ground her heel right into his…. She didn't kill him, I remember his screams though," she shuddered visibly.

"I must have passed out, because the next thing I remember I was in the salon on the sofa. Linda, Doctor Dewinter and Missus Winchester were hovering over me. Doctor Dewinter took care of my injuries, but Linda took care of me for three months. I was a total basket case. I owe her my life. Well…after that she made sure I could defend myself. She made me take lessons from…Joanne."

"Wow," Sam said amazed. She was white as a ghost from the tale. "Look, Marjorie, I…." her voice faltered as she stood by her friend.

"You're the first person I've been able to tell that to, Sam. Thanks for listening," she said as her tears finally started to flow.

Sam hugged her. "Why don't you go lie down and get yourself together?" Sam asked gently. "I'll cover for you. Okay?"

Marjorie nodded. Through her tears she said, "If you have to leave the register don't forget to…."

"Take the keys," Sam finished quietly, and held up the small ring. "Go lie down, Mar, I'll be fine." Marjorie pulled a handkerchief from her sleeve and dabbed at her eyes as she walked unsteadily back to the salon.

Missus Winchester walked up to Sam a minute later. "Yes, Missus Wi…."

"I was watching you two on the monitor," she said dispassionately. "Did she just tell you about her rape?"

"Yeah, I can handle the store for a while, Missus Winchester. Could you go sit with her for a min…?"

"You go. I'll watch my store."

"Yes'm," Sam replied, taking off, almost at a run.

"We always act with decorum in my establishments, Sam. Walk!" Jenny called after her. "I'll never understand the human psyche," she muttered. Jennifer's mind spun, trying to understand the why of the situation. Of all people, why did she choose Sam?

*****

When the store closed at nine, Marjorie locked the doors and went over to Sam. "Want me to stick around as you close up?" Life had finally returned to the bubbly brunette.

"You really don't have to Mar, the Boss…."

"Don't call her that, Sam, please," it was an impassioned plea, not a simple request. "I found out why she doesn't like it. She has good reasons."

"Okay. I didn't know," Sam replied genuinely contrite, worried that she had somehow insulted her friend.

"Neither did I," Mar said stopping Sam again. "You sure you don't want me to stick around? I really don't mind."

"Marjorie, I…" Sam fumbled. Then you could see that she understood the question and that she really understood Marjorie. "Mar, if you want to, sure, I can always use the company of my friends," she smiled warmly. "But, you don't need to. If you want to talk some more, or if you're worried that…."

"Thanks for being my friend and just being there for me, Sam. Could you do me a favour?"

"Sure, Mar, anything. You know that. What?"

"Carry your cell phone."

"I…sure," Sam replied, puzzled.

"Promise?" Marjorie all but begged.

"I promise, but…Mar?"

"Hmm?"

"What's the big deal? About the phone I mean."

"Pressing and holding the one key bypasses the coding routines and dials security," Marjorie spoke with a warm and concerned tone. Almost like a mother to her child. "We can trace you to a small four or five hundred yard section of the city. Smaller if there are enough cells around. We can get help to you."

"We?" Sam asked in a tiny voice. Visions of the HQ complex sprang into her mind. It was starting to make a twisted, scary kind of sense.

"We. Thanks, Sam," she said and kissed her on the cheek. "Here's my cell number. It's always on."

"Mine's…."

"I know it," Marjorie said with a smile. "Here are a few spare batteries for you and Tina. Leave it on, Sam. Always leave it on. See y' Wednesday. And make sure you have your cell phone," she said almost as an afterthought. And then she calmly walked out through the salon.

"We…crazy." Sam closed out the register, turned out the lights and then carried her drawer to the office. There was a new desk and chair in the office when she went in.

"Ah, Sam, there you are," Missus Winchester said as an opening gambit. "Did you turn out the lights in the store?"

"Yes'm."

"Good. In the future, when you close, you'll have to be sure to lock the doors as well."

"I'll remember, Missus Winchester," Sam said smiling. She started to count out the cash drawer.

"I like the new desk, Ma'am. It gives me more room to count out, and it's a big improvement on that beat up old thing you had."

"Thank you, Sam. I think I like it, too. It is a bit larger and it does shrink the office some, but it is better, isn't it?" Jenny asked aloud, but her mind was preoccupied with her thoughts of Marjorie. Her voice showed it.

If Sam noticed Jenny's preoccupation, she didn't mention it. She went about the business of counting out. Once she finished balancing her drawer -- she was off a nickel -- Sam prepared the change for the morning crew and was locking the drawer in the upper safe. Missus Winchester asked, "How did it come out?"

"Five cents off. I'll have to watch my change count more closely, I guess," she said reaching into her pocket and pulled out a handful of change. She selected a nickel and started to put it into the deposit bag.

"What are you doing?" Jenny asked. It was almost as if she was irritated. Her tone caught Sam off guard.

"Making up the shortage," Sam replied in a small voice.

"Don't you ever do that," Jenny said sternly. "The store looks at it as a loss or as shrinkage. I just write it off. A few cents here and there is to be expected. Put your money away."

"Yes'm," Sam said and put her money back in her pocket. "Is there a way I can make the register not show change due on my side?"

"No, Hon., you'll just have to remember to count it back." This girl is unbelievable, Jenny's mind raced on. "What did you say to Marjorie that got her to talk about her rape?"

The question was from out of the blue and so direct it threw Sam off balance. "I…nothing. She was asking about my lessons with Joanne when she just…started talking about it."

"I see," the woman said introspectively. "You know, she's never been able to tell anyone about it. Not even Linda," Jenny said. Her mind started working on the details of that night. "And Linda just…."

Sam's words, spoken over her own mutterings brought Jenny's thoughts up short. "I knew that I was the first person she told, but I didn't know that she didn't talk about it at all, not even after it happened. I thought that Linda would have told you about it."

Now, what made her say that? Was Linda hiding something about that night? And if so, why? "Would you be willing to tell me what she said, Sam?" Jennifer asked.

"I…I don't know if I should. I mean, it was sorta like a confidence. Y'know? I mean…."

"I know. We worry about Marjorie, Sam. She doesn't have any family…and you're the first person she's really talked to. That's why I asked. If you ever change your mind, would you please tell me?"

"I, uh…sure…I guess. But…Missus Winchester?"

"Hmm?"

"I don't think I'll be the one to do it. Tell you, I mean. I don't talk about things people tell me in confidence, I never did. I'm not about to start now, not even for…."

"I know you don't, Honey. Do you remember the alarm code?" Jenny asked changing the subject. It's almost like she reads peoples minds and she doesn't even know she's doing it. This girl bears watching. Very close watching.

"I think so."

"Then let's go home. Do you need a ride? The weather is miserable tonight."

"No, thanks, Missus Winchester, I have a car now. Aunt Jan and my mother got it for me over the weekend."

"Well! That must have been a pleasant surprise."

"Yeah, it was, they tied it up in a big bow and everything," Sam laughed.

"Okay, let's get a move on, then. You set the alarm."

"Yes'm."

*****

It was miserably cold and wet and the rain was showing no signs of letting up as Jenny drove home. "No," Jenny said to the air around her. Her car had a built-in cell phone controlled by buttons on the steering wheel; it looked like she was talking to herself. "She won't tell me, Linda. She's as closed mouthed as Joanne."

"Then I guess that's for the better, Mum. I'll try to ask her, too, but I'm not gonna hold my breath on the outcome. You're sure Marjorie talked to her about it?"

"I asked her flat out. In no uncertain terms, Honey. She said yes."

"Well, at least Marjorie knows how to choose her friends. Thanks for the heads up, Mum."

There's an interesting turn of phrase. "You don't think you could try and persuade Marjorie to move in…?" she started to ask.

"Mum, you've asked her how many times, now?"

"I know, Honey, but I…. Oh bother! You have a good night, Sweetheart," Jenny said, wishing she could understand the young women in her life.

"Mum?" Linda asked with emotion filling her voice.

"Yes, Dear?" Jenny replied, nervously wondering what was wrong.

"I'll be sleeping in my room tonight," Linda said softly, almost tearfully.

"Oh!" Jenny's voice caught in her throat as she struggled to control the big car. She stepped on the brakes and steered to the shoulder of the road. She had to pull over; she suddenly couldn't see to drive. "I'll see you when I get…home. I love you, Honey. Drive safely."

*****

When Sam got home, she was in a weird sort of introspective mood. She kissed her mother and Aunt Jan hello. It was something she was beginning to do on her own lately, but still not as often as Donna would have liked. Then she went upstairs. She peeked in Tina's room and saw her playing at being the Phantom of the Opera on the keyboard. With her head set on Tina didn't hear Sam open the door. Tina was oblivious to the world around her as she played accompaniment to whatever C.D. was in the player. She was attacking the keys furiously.

Wow, she really does go at it. Do I look like that when I get lost in my music? It was an interesting point to ponder. Sam went into her own room and looked in the mirror for a while, makeup and all. She stared and stared. Sam examined every feature, every facet, every single pore in minute detail. It was almost as if she was trying to memorize it. Then she looked down at the hormones lying there neatly arranged by her birth control pills. The lab orders had appeared the other morning as if by magic. She stared at the boxes there for a bit more.

"Just who am I, and what do I want to see here?" she asked aloud as she pulled a white cotton handkerchief from her back pocket and wiped her face with it. She scrubbed furiously at the makeup. Then she looked into the mirror again. Nothing, no clues, no…NOTHING! Her mind screamed out in agony. She flopped on her bed and stared at the ceiling, as if searching for clues in the smooth sheet-rock and paint. Nothing seemed to be making sense to her at all. She rolled over, grabbed her bear and held on tight. It was an interesting ride as her mind played roller coaster with her thoughts. She squeezed her eyes closed and went along for the ride.

A short while later, quietly, without knocking, Tina opened the door to Sam's room and entered. She closed the door behind her and just stared at her friend. Sam was on her side, facing away from the door, holding her huge white bear. Tina climbed up on the bed and whispered, "Could you…I mean…would you trade the bear for me? Please?"

With a sudden, almost violent move, Sam let go of the bear, rolled over and grabbed Tina. They both held on for dear life. "I'm scared, Tee," Sam whimpered. "I look in the mirror every day…and I just see me. I never see anything more. Just me."

"Does what you see make you comfortable, Sam?" Tina asked, her eyes bright with unshed tears. "Does that you that you see make you happy? Which you makes you happy? Are you comfortable with him or her? That's all that matters. Regardless of what you see, I love you, Sam. It doesn't matter what you see, want to see, or need to see. I. Love. You." They stayed that way for a while. Then Tina started crying. Sam held her for a while, but it didn't stop.

"Hey, in case you didn't notice, I haven't let go. Why the tears?"

"I'm scared, too," she said through her tears.

"But…."

"Please, Sam, just hold me," Tina begged. "I need you to hold me." So Sam just held on until Tina cried herself out.

"Hey, can I ask you a question?" Sam asked. All her energies were focused on Tina.

"Uh huh."

"Why all the tears?" Tina shook her head violently and held on tight. "Hey, communication is a two way street, remember? What's eating you, Tina? Please, tell me."

"It's Tim," Tina said as the tears started to well up in her eyes again.

Every muscle in Sam's body tensed at the mention of the boy's name. "He didn't…?" Her violet eyes flashed with emotion.

"No, he just flirted," Tina said coming to his defence, but still in turmoil.

"So? Did you flirt back?" Sam asked calming down a bit, but fearing Tina's answer to her question.

"No," she replied dully.

"So, what's with all the emotion?" Sam asked lightly. All the while her mind raged. No! Please, no! Don't let her fall for him, please! "You didn't break your promise."

"I…I told him not to and he stopped," Tina said, winding up again.

"Yeah, so? He listened. He did what you asked, didn't he? I mean he didn't argue, did he?" But her mind screamed at her with echoing fears. Tina, please, you can't. I don't stand a chance if you….

"No, but…."

"Did you want him to flirt?" Sam was beginning to tremble with fear. Tears were forming in her eyes. She blinked them away furiously as she held on to Tina.

"NO!"

"Tina, please. Tell me what happened."

"After I told him to stop, I…I watched him as he studied his notes." Tina struggled to keep her emotions under control. It looked like she was losing. "Sam, I thought he looked cute!" she blurted, the tears started again.

"Then he probably is, Tina," Sam said too lightly, as relief flooded her body.

"But, Sam! I'm a g…."

"Are you Tina?" Sam asked harshly, stopping Tina in mid sentence, her fears and pain showing in her tone. Tina meekly shook her head. "Then what's the problem?" Sam asked more softly. "Do you feel like you were untrue to me?" Tina shook her head again as she cried silently. "Honey, you look like a girl, you act like a girl, you even smell like a girl."

"I smell like a…?"

Sam nodded her head. "Yup, you smell like one. Smells nice, too. I bet that's what Tim thinks. What made you think that sooner or later you wouldn't start to think like one?"

"But I…."

"Look, I think some guys are just plain cute, okay?"

"Yeah, but…."

"I didn't used to. I used to think boys were icky. Well…most boys," she said smiling as she hopped around on the bed and straddled Tina on her hands and knees. "Then I started puberty…and pretty soon after that, boys started looking kinda cute.

"You're finally, and really, going through puberty, Tina. Aunt Jan said that your doc. said you were having a delayed puberty, didn't she?" Tina just nodded her head. "Just look at you!" Tina hiccoughed and tried to curl up into a ball. Sam pinned her shoulders into the bed. "You're getting itchy under those breast forms, aren't you?" Tina nodded her head slowly. "You're emotions are on a wild roller-coaster ride, aren't they?" Again Tina nodded.

"You're going through puberty faster than Ernie ever did. Hell, Ernie never really even started it! But, you are!" Sam said emphatically. And then in a much softer tone continued, "And you aren't doing it on testosterone. Look, Tina, you know I'm not really good with science and biology and stuff like that, but…think about it. You're going through puberty, just like any other fourteen-year-old girl. I don't know if hormones have anything to do with that, but they might. If they don't, then you're finding out who you always were…and that you made the right choice. But if hormones do have stuff to do with how you look at people, you aren't gonna have a whole lotta choice. Guys are cute to fourteen-year-old girls. When you finally slow down and either stop changing, or get used to your new hormones, it won't be so bad. But either way, hormones or just who and what you are, you're gonna like lookin' at guys. To a girl, they're cute.

"You like what's in the mirror don't you?" Sam persisted relentlessly.

"Yeah."

"Then what's so bad about it?"

"The worst part about it all is, I wouldn't…couldn't even talk to him after that. I just sat there and cried. I think I really hurt his feelings and…."

"Tell me about him."

"Well, he's a junior. And he's really nice to me all the time. I mean, thoughtful, y'know? And always has something nice or funny to say. He's about my height and wears this funny hat. Kind of like the Irish wear? Not the tam-o'-shanter with the pom-pom, that's Scottish I think, the other one, with a snap in the bill. Y'know? A greyish tweed one. And he wears reading glasses, but he wears the half lens kind, the Franklin kind. He has a pointy little goatee, wears his hair in a ponytail low on his neck…and he's skinny. His clothes are, I don't know, full of holes or raggedy, but they're always clean. He has a mellow voice that sounds honest and sincere and like you want to get lost in it…."

"He sounds cute," Sam said with a gentle smile. Too god damned cute. Jesus, Tina, can't you find a dork, just once? "So, when you see him on Wednesday, plead female problems," Sam said simply. "Hell, guys always accept that excuse. He'll try and flirt with you some more, I promise."

"But, I don't want him flirting with me, Sam!" Tina shot back, her eyes brimming with tears. "I just want…."

"A friend?" Sam finished the statement for Tina. Tina nodded her head. "I'm sorry, Honey. No." Sam was almost crying for her on that point. "For you, guys won't ever want to be 'just friends.' The nice guys, you know, guys like Tim…they might start out wanting it to be like that, but…oh gods…it'll always wind up being…. I'm sorry, Honey, you're just too pretty…and you're way too nice. The only friends you're ever gonna have are gonna be gay guys and straight girls. The rest won't be able to stand being near you without…. They won't be able to handle being just friends." Sam's mind was in turmoil. Why couldn't he be gay? No, he has to sound like the bohemian college studley. "C'mon, Tee," Sam said softly, "let's get ready for bed."

*****

Part-33

Tuesday Morning September 22^nd

The birds singing in the trees woke Sam this time. It's so nice lying snuggled up like this, she thought and squirmed in closer to Tina. So warm…mm…. Then it dawned on her, Warm, cuddly, pleasant, not…. Gently, she rubbed her bottom into Tina again. She felt some stirring, but that was it. "At last," she sighed. Sam snuggled up as closely as she could and revelled the touch of their bodies. She dozed off again.

Sam woke a bit later. Damn…well, at least it's not quite as bad as… "Ooo…OH!" she moaned with pleasure. "Well…I guess it still…umm…works, sort of," she mumbled. Turning over, she kissed Tina on the tip of her nose. "Come on, Doll-Face," she kissed Tina again, this time on the lips. "Tina, time to wake up, Sunshine."

*****

"Ready to go, Bro?" Tina asked from the doorway to Sam's room. Sam was staring into the mirror over her chest of drawers.

"Yeah, Sis, hold on a sec while I get my pack," she said as she bent over and picked up her backpack, never once looking at the door to her room. When she stood and turned she exclaimed, "Whoa! You look hot!"

Tina was wearing a tailored petal-pink linen blazer, a matching mid-thigh, form-fitting skirt, a white silk blouse, and matching pink three-inch pumps with a decorative side cut-out. She wore a gold locket on a fine gold filigree chain around her neck, small gold teardrop earrings and a single gold bangle on her right wrist. On her ankle was a simple gold herringbone anklet under her hosiery. Tina blushed at the compliment. "I got the idea from that F-Kiss doll by Light that I was playing with on the monster the other day. I think he named it PlayGirl or something."

"Yeah, but…sh…shoot, Tee, that looks…. Wow! Le'me change my shoes."

"Why? You look great!"

Sam blushed. "My boots have lifts in the heels."

Tina giggled. "And they call women vain!"

Sam giggled with her and ran for her closet, then changed her shoes and said, "C'mon! Let's scoot. I want to get there early." Tina rolled her eyes as she turned and headed down the hall.

*****

In homeroom, Lee was teasing her. "Damn, Tee, you've got every guy in school drooling today!"

"Maybe," Tina shot back, "but if what Barb said at lunch yesterday is true, I need to start looking the part."

"What part?" Lee asked, totally lost again.

"Why, Homecoming Queen, of course," Ro said, sweetly.

Then she changed her tone as she looked Tina in the eyes and said, "Look, uh…Tee, watch out for Morgan today. Especially when you get to the caf. She's gonna have a cow when she sees that outfit of yours."

"Thanks, Ro, I'll try and remember that," Tina said in all honesty and sincerity. The warning sounded almost prophetic.

The morning passed uneventfully and Tina seemed to enjoy it. Her classes went well, even Sam's morning kiss hadn't rattled her too much. She was starting to get used to having a retinue -- even if she really didn't want one -- and the stares; it was all becoming routine. The compliments were another story. No matter how many times someone complemented her on her looks, she'd blush a deep crimson.

*****

Tina was standing in the lunch line, debating the finer points of keyboard synthesizer techniques with Ro, when someone banged into her, covering her in a cold, sticky, wet, purple mess from the middle of her back to the very tips of her toes. Her shoes were filled with whatever cold liquid had been spilled on her! "Eeep!" Tina squealed, as she jumped, turning to face the klutz who soaked her in…grape drink.

It was Morgan Lefferts. Morgan half grinned, as she said in mock horror, "Oh! Tina! I'm sooo sorry! Look at what I've done to your beautiful clothes!" You could just hear the evil laughter hidden behind her voice. Gods, what a dork Tina is. That was almost too easy! That'll teach the stupid bitch to turn her back on me.

Tina looked down and over her shoulder at her brand-new clothes, now ruined with the staining purple juice. The cow! Okay, Morgan, you wanna dance? Dance! Her eyes went a brilliant emerald-green in a heartbeat.

Ro, only catching a glimpse of what caused Tina to jump, looked quickly at Morgan. The Fucking bitch, she just couldn't leave Tina alone could she? She started to talk to Tina and get her out of the line of fire. "C'mon, Tee, let's…." But Ro was much too late. Tina had already wound up and was now delivering the pitch.

"Oh! Morgan!" Tina replied with a smile that never quite reached her eyes. It was chilling to see. She spoke in as sweet and syrupy a tone as she could muster, "I know you couldn't be that clumsy on purpose," Tina paused for effect, letting the comment sink in. "It's no matter, really. These old things were headed for the Salvation Army pick-up next week anyway. I'll just have to get Sam to give me a ride home so that I can change," she sighed and gave Morgan a smile and a wink, hinting that she'd done her more of a favour than a disservice.

Morgan raged silently. You little fuck! Her face was turning purple with fury, but she knew that if she turned away now, she'd lose face. So Morgan stood fast and allowed Tina to continue. Her mind raced for a good comeback. Clumsy am I? Morgan was about halfway there with a comeback, but she should have spoken sooner. Her delay by indulging her anger cost her big time.

"Oh! That is a cute blouse, Morgan. Didn't I see you wearing that very outfit last week? It's such a shame. It's a sin. Really! It is! Why, someone as pretty as you, reduced to wearing the same thing twice," Tina said in her best jaw-clencher tones.

Rochelle was choking trying not to laugh. Worry about Tina? I think I should have been worried about Morgan! Tina was doing a perfect rendition of Lovey, A.K.A. Missus Thurston Howell III from the old television show, Gilligan's Island, but it was delivered in the most cloyingly sweet manner Rochelle had ever heard. Ro bit her lower lip hard enough to draw blood, trying not to laugh at the put-downs Tina was dishing up.

Morgan's mind reeled with the insults. No sooner had she thought up another comeback than Tina was back on the offensive. What was worse, none of them were direct insults. Every one of them was a finely crafted, well-couched put-down delivered as a series of compliments and offers for help.

"You simply must come over some time, Honey. I have plenty of things I could give you. Why, Mummy just took me shopping last week and I simply don't have any more space in my closet," Tina said with a heavy sigh. "You really would be doing me a favour, you know. Oh! There's Sam now. You must excuse me. I need to have my sweetie take me home now. Do call Morgan, I really do think some of my things might be big enough to fit you. Bu-bye!" Ro didn't trust herself not to laugh. She followed Tina as closely as possible. Morgan just stood there fuming.

Lee only witnessed the put-downs Tina delivered and her view of the teen was strictly from the front. She couldn't believe her friend would be so vain as that. She rushed up to Tina and hissed, "Tee, are you crazy? Since when do you brag about your…Oh. My. God," she'd finally noticed the grape drink. "Come on, Honey, let's…."

"Sa-am!" Tina called sweetly, waving for her sweetheart. She was calm and cool on the outside, but inside she was crying and screaming all at once. She needed someone to hold and she needed that someone NOW.

When Morgan saw Tina, surrounded by her friends and still calm, cool and collected, she threw her tray to the floor in a rage and stormed out of the cafeteria.

Sam trotted over and, seeing what a mess Tina was, started to go after Morgan.

Ro grabbed her and hissed, "Tina needs us right now. You get to the Dean's office and get permission to take her home. Lee and I…"

"And I," Kelly cut in, "will get her as cleaned up as possible. You were right, Tina. Friends are much more important than status." The valley girl act was gone. Everyone just stared at her open-mouthed. "Lee," Kelly continued, "do you think you could find Barb?" Lee nodded. "We'll be in the girls' room." Then she turned to Tina and hissed, "Come with me, Tina, we need to get you cleaned up. You did great back there." She grabbed Tina's elbow and started leading her through the crowd of rubberneckers. "Just hold it together until you're off campus, Girl," Kelly continued. "You can't let anyone see you get upset now," she whispered into Tina's ear as she hustled her to the lavatory.

Once safely out of sight in the girls' room Ro took charge of Tina and shoved her into the larger stall designed for wheelchairs, while Kelly sent the girls that were in there to get towels from the gym, effectively emptying the room. Ro locked the door to the stall behind her and started to help Tina strip. "Kelly, as soon as Lee gets here, could you send her to my locker?" she called out in askance. "I have some sweats in there that should work to get her home."

"Sure thing, Ro," Kelly called back. "Le'me have some of those clothes. Maybe if we rinse them in cold water we can keep them from staining."

"Good Idea," Ro replied. She was helping Tina out of her blazer when she noticed that Tina looked like she was getting ready to cry. "Hang in there, Tee," Ro whispered. "Soon, but not now. Just hang tough."

"We're clear in here for now, Tee," Kelly hissed. She was on her toes peering over the stall wall. "But, try and hold on 'til you get out of here, okay?" Tina nodded numbly.

"Coming over the top, Kel!" Ro called out as she tossed Tina's blazer and skirt over the door.

"Shit, the blouse is silk, Kelly. It's gone," Ro called out. "Here, rinse it out. Maybe we can dye it later."

"Good idea, Ro!" Kelly called back.

"Tina! You all right?" it was Barb. As soon as she heard what happened to Tina, she'd come at a run.

There were some stage whispers heard in the background, but nothing that Tina could understand. "Yeah, Barb, I'll live," Tina replied, trying not to sound upset. It wasn't working. Tina was starting to tremble as much with emotion as cold.

"Just hang in there, Tee," Ro whispered pleadingly. "Well at least her bra is dry," Ro said loudly enough for the room to hear over the running water in the sinks. "Anyone got some knickers in their locker? Size five, I think. Kelly, did you…?"

"She's on her way," Kelly said, referring to Lee.

"Shit! Thanks."

Barb and Kelly looked at each other, "You have anything in your locker?" Kelly asked Barb.

Barb shook her head. "I'm studying English and Journalism. Lee's the dance major."

"Shit. Nix on the knickers, Ro," Kelly said.

Tina looked panicked. "Ro, I need…" she started to whisper.

Ro grabbed Tina's pantyhose and knickers, hooking them with her thumbs at the waistband and, in one smooth motion, pulled them down to Tina's ankles, effectively shutting her up. "Lift," she said tapping Tina's right leg. She pulled the hosiery and knickers off. "Okay, switch." Tina put her right foot down and lifted her left.

"Coming over," Ro called. "Rinse the knickers and send 'em back with a couple of towels." She giggled quietly as Tina tried to cover herself. "Sit down, it's easier," Ro whispered.

"Don't have any yet," Barb called back.

"I don't see what's so funny," Tina hissed shivering. She sat down hard on the seat of the commode.

Ro bit back down on her lip, the pain bringing tears to her eyes. At least I'm not laughing, she thought.

The door to the room swung open and a young girl came in with an armload of kitchen towels. "Th-The cooks sent me in with these?" she said meekly, making it more of a question than a statement. The upperclassmen scared her. And to make matters worse, the whole upper part of the school social set was there!

"Thank you, umm…what's your name?" Barb asked sweetly as she took the towels from her.

"Uh, Candi, err, Candace Grayson," she managed in a small voice.

"Thank you, Candace," Barb said talking to the girl and not down at her. "Would you please tell the cooks, thank you, for us?" Candace nodded her head and swallowed audibly. Then, she spun on her heel and ran from the room.

Kelly giggled, "Gods, I hope I was never that bad."

"We all were once," Barb said, shaking her head. "Coming over!" she called out and threw half the towels into the stall. "We'll send you a couple of wet ones in, in a sec!"

Lee burst into the room carrying the sweats. She was panting. "Where is she?" Lee asked. Barb pointed to the far stall. "Joan and Megan are coming with some towels from the gym," Lee said as she walked up to the stall Tina was in. "Tee? You okay?" she called over the door.

"Yeah, Lee," Tina squeaked. "Lee, do you have any dry…?" a pair of pink satin, bikini-knickers sailed over the door and landed on Ro's head. "Thanks!" Tina giggled in relief and at Lee's inadvertent "aim."

"Hot and wet!" Kelly called, as the door to the room burst open again and two girls rushed in with the towels from the gym.

Ro unlatched the door to the stall and opened it a crack. "Thanks, Kelly, for everything," Ro said quietly.

"Hey, like, no prob., Ro," Kelly beamed back. "I'm sorry I was such an ass."

"You weren't, she was," Ro whispered, then closed the door to the stall and latched it again.

"Here, I'll take those," Barb said to the girls with the towels. "Thanks. Uh…could you, like, give us some privacy please?"

"Sure, Barb," said Megan.

"Sure, Barb," echoed Joan.

Both girls left the room looking over their shoulders. Kelly, Barb, Lee…it looked like a visual who's who of the school social set.

"Okay, you, up," Ro said motioning Tina to stand. "Here, you do the front," she said handing Tina a wet towel. Ro was businesslike in the way she handled the wet towel, but she couldn't help the occasional giggle as Tina tried to hide herself. "Relax, Tee!" Ro said exasperated. "I've seen one before!" That drew giggles from the entire room. Lee nearly fell down she was laughing so hard. Only she and Ro really knew what was going on in the stall.

"Incoming!" Barb called as several full sized towels sailed over the door. They covered Ro's head again. "Nice aim, Barb," Ro said sarcastically. Everyone giggled again. Tina was relieved to get the towels and their implied modesty. She started wrapping herself in one as Ro started using another on her.

After Tina was dried off and in Lee's knickers, Tina asked, "Did someone say something about sweats?"

"Here you go, Tee," Lee said lofting the set over the door. That time Ro caught them.

Tina quickly slipped into them, shedding the towel as she went. She breathed a sigh of relief. "Thanks, Ro," she said wrapping the girl in a hug.

"C'mon. Let's get your shoes rinsed out," Ro said, embarrassed with Tina's display of affection. Grabbing her purse and shoes, Tina followed Ro, both laden with towels, out of the stall. She collected hugs from everyone in the room. Then she set about rinsing and drying her shoes.

The five of them filed out of the lavatory to find Sam pacing nervously back and forth in front of the door. "Why didn't you come in, Honey?" Lee asked quietly.

Sam hooked her thumb over her shoulder at Dean Burnbouer. "Uh…I didn't think he'd, uh, appreciate it," she said with a wry smile.

Tina walked calmly to Sam and wrapped her into a hug. "Can you take me home now, please?"

"Uhm…I think he wants to talk to us first," Sam said, indicating the Dean of Students with her head.

"Shall we, Ladies and Gentleman?" the Dean asked, sarcastically polite. "I believe my office is large enough for all of us, don't you think?" The air was let out of the girls' sails with his tone.

"What's going on, Sam?" Ro hissed as they walked to the Dean's office.

"Morgan," Sam whispered back, just loud enough for Tina, Barb and Kelly to hear as well. "She beat me to him. He wouldn't even let me talk. He just said, 'I don't want to hear anything out of you.' Then he told me to follow him."

*****

Once they got to his office and Dean Burnbouer closed the door he started in on Tina. "Just who do you think you are, insulting and demeaning a fellow student publicly like that?"

Tina stood silently, in stunned disbelief, listening to the Dean start to tell her off. She couldn't believe she was in trouble for defending herself. Everything that made her hurt in the past few weeks came bubbling to the surface and seemed to erupt all at once. She started to get angry. Her eyes went from a muddy hazel, almost brown, to a vibrant shade of emerald green in the span of just a few heartbeats.

Sam recognised the look from her father and tried to step in before Tina sank herself. "Dean Burnbouer, I really don't think you have all the…." She was too late.

"Me?!?" Tina all but screamed at the Dean. "Who do I think I am?"

"O-ohh shit," Ro muttered.

The Dean cringed at sheer volume of Tina's outburst. He couldn't believe the girl was yelling at him.

"Have you looked at my clothes? Haven't you wondered why I'm wearing these…these…THINGS?" she asked vehemently and moved her empty hand over the ill fitting, too short, sweats she was wearing. "How about THIS?" she asked taking her blouse from Sam and holding it up so that the Dean could see the stain. "Or THESE?" she asked waving her skirt and jacket, spraying water around the room and all over the Dean. Then, in her fury, she threw them all down on the carpet in a soggy heap at Dean Burnbouer's feet. Tina stood there for a second, her chest heaving with the effort of her verbal exertions.

The Dean stared at her disbelievingly. How DARE this impudent little brat come in here and mouth off to me! His anger started to flare and his face purpled as Tina stared at her clothes.

Looking down at her ruined clothing, the water draining out of them and into the carpeting, seemed to trigger Tina's anger once more. The Dean opened his mouth to speak, but Tina beat him to the punch. The fuel her ruined clothes added to the already raging fire incensed her and she was off and running again. The Dean stared on in disbelief, his mouth still open. "Maybe I should have the school," she paused for effect, "and YOU…sued for psychologic trauma! Perhaps we should add incompetent and insufficient security to the suit? Maybe we'll try adding not providing an environment conducive to learning to it as well! ME?!? How DARE you, Sir?!?"

The Dean's mind raced on. Psychologic trauma? What in the name of all that's holy is she trying to say? He couldn't quite grasp what Tina was howling about. Instead of trying, he decided to try and shut her up. "I think that'll be about enough out of you, Young Lady!" the Dean started back in on her.

"ENOUGH?!? I hardly THINK so!" Tina exclaimed, her voice bordering on a scream. The Dean's last remark put her well over the top.

Sam was looking around for a place to hide. This was almost as bad as being at home with her father after he'd been on a really good bender. She started to shake.

Kelly stared at Tina in slack jawed wonder. GODS, that takes guts.

"I think I would like to use your phone, please!" Tina continued on in rare form. She was on a roll and she wasn't about to stop at that point. Sam just buried her head in her hands.

Still trying to figure out what she was yelling about Dean Burnbouer thought on, his mind desperately trying to find the answer to the doubt that had solidified in his stomach. Incompetent security? In a refectory? The Dean tried to puzzle it out. It was hard digging past his anger to try and understand what the girl was getting at.

"I'm sure my mother and aunts would like to know just what kind of school you're running here! WELL? Are you going to let me use your phone, OR ARE YOU GOING TO FORCE ME TO USE MY CELLULAR?" she yelled, pulling the instrument out of her pink handbag.

The Dean started to stammer as he suddenly remembered why this girl's name was familiar. It was her comment about security that finally triggered his memory. This is the one who was attacked in the car park last week. Oh shit! It was then that he tried to calm her down. "I…I, err, don't think that…."

"That's EXACTLY the PROBLEM, Dean Burnbouer, YOU! DIDN'T! THINK!" Tina continued her harangue at the top of her voice.

Lee looked on in stunned silence. Never had she seen someone lash out at the Dean of Students before, much less with such eloquent vehemence! It even looked like she had him backing down!

"Oh gods, Tee," Sam moaned, "stop, please, stop." She was on the verge of tears.

But Tina wasn't hearing anyone just then. She stayed on course and ploughed ahead. "Instead of using your MIND and getting to the BOTTOM of the issue, you listened to a conniving, whining, SPOILED, LITTLE BRAT cry because she got put down! You took the word of the school LIAR and never BOTHERED to see WHOM or WHAT she was crying about. DIDN'T YOU?!?" She paused briefly as if waiting for an answer. Then she started right back in. "Have you bothered to ask anyone ELSE what happened? Did you give ANYONE a chance to tell you THEIR side of the story? Did you ask any of your STAFF in the cafeteria? Maybe the woman at the REGISTER saw something! Did you know that the KITCHEN sent me towels to help me get cleaned up? I never asked, THEY JUST SENT THEM!"

Barb was giggling. "Oh gods, I can't help it," she muttered at Kelly's disbelieving stare.

"I'D seriously doubt that you DID, considering YOUR attitude here today!" Tina was finally slowing down. Her hands began to shake badly, so she clasped them in front of her. "I believe YOU owe ME an APOLOGY!" she concluded with indignant finality.

Dean Burnbouer looked like he was ready to burst. If I apologise, I'm doing the right thing, but I lose credibility with the students. If I don't, I look like an ass, and she just might decide to go ahead and convince her mother to file that lawsuit. His mind raced over his options. "Umm, Tina, let me…" the Dean started to reply.

"Dean Burnbouer," Ro spoke up, "I was with Tina when Morgan Lefferts err, 'tripped' as she will undoubtedly put it, but I seriously doubt…." She didn't get a chance to finish her thought.

Lee stopped her in mid sentence. "You know for a fact, that she's one of the best jazz dancers in class. Don't you, Dean Burnbouer?" Lee asked knowingly. She'd heard the Dean make that very same claim at the last recital of the year, the spring before and she was prepared to remind him of it.

"And, you know the reputation she has for being a petty little witch, too, don't you?" Barb asked sweetly, taking up the gauntlet.

"Or her reputation for how vindictive she can be when she's perceived a slight," Kelly added.

"I believe I see your point, Ladies," the Dean said quietly, thoroughly defeated. "Miss Wilson, I believe I do owe you an apology. Would you be so gracious as to accept it?"

"Yes, Sir, I will accept your apology. And I'm very sorry for having lost my temper. But I still can't believe you would just…." She started to tremble badly. Now that she'd won her point, the fight went out of her like a wave rolling back out to sea. She looked ready to cry. "I'm sorry, Dean Burnbouer," she said, her voice quavering, "Please forgive me?"

"Yes, Tina, I do. I believe you all have classes to get back to?" he continued, desperately trying to save face as he looked at everyone else.

"Umm, Dean Burnbouer?" Tina stopped him from dismissing anyone with her question as she sat, uninvited, in one of the chairs by his desk.

"Yes, Tina?" he asked, puzzled and frustrated that she was, once again, undermining his authority.

"Umm, no-one's had any lunch and we have to return those towels to the cafeteria, and…."

"Yes, of course. Why don't we go down and…."

"Dean Burnbouer, may I go home now, please? I think I'd like to change into some of my own clothes and lie down and forget that today ever happened."

"Hold on a second, let's see…you need a ride, is that correct?"

"Yes, Sir," Tina replied.

"And you are her ride?" He asked Sam.

"Yes, Sir," Sam said quietly.

"And the rest of you have missed your lunch period?" Kelly, Barb, Lee and Ro all nodded their heads.

"I see. All right, you girls see my secretary. She'll give you passes to give to your teachers explaining why you were late or missed class. Then you go ahead and get something to eat and return the towels. Would you two," he indicated Sam and Tina, "please stay here for a minute while I see to their passes?"

Sam shrugged her shoulders while Tina said, "Yes, Sir."

After the pack left, passes in hand, the Dean returned and asked Tina, "Can you shed any light on why this…mess happened in my school, Miss Wilson?"

"Well…" Tina said, dragging the word out in a quavering voice and started to explain while struggling not to cry. "You see, for some reason, I've become…like, some sort of folk hero for refusing to date Bradley Thorndike. Somewhere along the line, Morgan started to take me as a threat to her…little social club. Anyway, last week, as I was walking into the cafeteria, I saw her bullying Rochelle Akira out of her seat so…."

*****

It was a while before Tina and Sam were allowed to go home; and then only after Dean Burnbouer called the house, ignoring their protests that they were old enough to take care of themselves in their own home. So he called Donna and started to explain the incident at school.

"So exactly what was the reason you had to call me, if they're not in any trouble?" Donna asked, her emotions starting to get the better of her.

"Well, Missus Boone, I just wanted to make sure you were there before I sent the two of them home," he said chuckling. His tone was implying that the two of them couldn't be trusted alone together. It angered both Tina and Sam. But when the Dean suddenly held the phone away from his face and they could hear Donna on the other end of the line they felt somewhat vindicated, if not embarrassed.

"Just what do you MEAN you don't want to send them home together? THEY BOTH LIVE HERE!" Donna fumed at the top of her lungs.

"It's just that it's highly irregular to send a boy and a girl home together in the middle of the afternoon, unsupervised, allowing them to do god knows what…" he tried to explain, and calm the woman. Instead, his words were like pouring gasoline on a raging fire.

"I don't see what concern it is of YOURS what two young ADULTS OVER THE AGE OF CONSENT do in their OWN time, in their OWN HOME! DO YOU?" she ranted. "Coming HOME to an empty house is something they do FREQUENTLY! Controlling their actions OFF school grounds is none of your business OR concern, Sir! They ARE over the age of consent, ARE THEY NOT?!? They need neither your permission, nor your approval to return TO THEIR OWN HOME!!!

"I suggest you endeavour to control your OWN house instead of sticking your nose INTO OURS! What I am trying to say, Sir, is that if you HAD, this…SITUATION, as you have so blithely put it, would NEVER have HAPPENED!" and Donna slammed the phone into it's cradle.

"Missus Boone, I…" he stammered trying to reply to dead air. Twice in one day! I can't BELIEVE this! "I…. You may go home," he croaked. The Dean just sat and stared at the phone in his hand as they walked out of the office.

*****

Tina held the plastic bag with her clothes in it, in her lap, as Sam drove them home in strained silence. The school secretary had given her the bag for her clothes when they left the Dean's office. Tina was finally starting to cry as they turned onto their street.

"You know, Tee," Sam finally said, breaking the silence, "I think you really did a great job in there. I never saw anyone…."

"Why should I have to do something like that?" Tina managed through her tears. "All I ever wanted was a nice quiet senior year."

Sam started to back the car into the driveway. She was struggling not to cry, but for some very different reasons from what she ever experienced before. Tina's outburst in the Dean's office that day gave her a very bad scare. She needed to make a telephone call.

*****

Tina's being in tears and Sam's, as of late, uncharacteristic, sullen mood really upset Donna. She fell back to her June Cleaver, perfect housewife and mother role. The effusive, overly sweet manner sent Sam running for her room and her guitar, while Tina sat in the kitchen and cried in the woman's arms.

*****

Sam, alone in her room, reached for the guitar. When she had her fingers around its neck, she stopped. She let go of it, turned and reached for the phone. She looked at the business card on her night table and dialled out on the line they generally left open for incoming calls.

*****

Once Tina calmed down and Donna's fears were assuaged, Donna started in on Tina's clothes. "Let me see your things, Honey," she said gently.

"Here they are, Aunt Donna," Tina replied, handing her the bag at her feet. "We, uh, tried to rinse them out in cold water right away, but I think the blouse you bought me is ruined," she said as she stifled a sob.

"Don't you worry about that, Honey, they're only clothes. We can always get more. Why don't you go upstairs and take a nice hot bath, Sweetie? I'll take these things to the cleaners right away. Maybe they'll be able to do something with them. Okay?"

"Okay, Aunt Donna, thanks," Tina said, standing. She kissed the woman on the cheek and headed for her room and a shower.

*****

"Hello?" Sam said softly into the phone, her voice trembling with suppressed emotions. "I…I need to speak with Doctor Eastman please."

*****

"No, Jan, she's fine," Donna said into the phone in the den. "I'm worried about Sam. From what Tina said, she delivered quite the verbal assault on the Dean. I'm afraid I didn't do much better."

"Sam laid into…?" Jan was a bit puzzled. Donna's statement was somewhat unclear to her. Tina had never been one to mouth off to a teacher and she couldn't see Sam doing so either.

"No, Jan, Tina laid into the Dean." Donna was as disbelieving as Jan. And she'd listened to Tina's tale first hand. "As far as I can tell, she did a right proper job of it, too. Then when he had the audacity to insinuate they couldn't be trusted, I'm afraid I lost my temper, as well."

"Are they going to be all right, Donna?" Jan was ready to leave the office at that very moment.

"Tina's fine now. She's up in her room, taking a shower. I expect she'll take a nap when she's done. Sam's upstairs banging away at her guitar. And from what I can hear, she's going to be at it for a while. I suppose she'll be okay.

"I'm going to run these clothes by the cleaners, maybe they'll be able to do something with them. They look ruined though. When I get back, I'm going to give Eileen a call. I didn't want to worry you, but I didn't want to leave you in the dark either, Jan."

"It sounds like you have it all under control, Donna. Call me if you need me. And Donna?"

"Yes, Jan?"

"Thanks. And for what it's worth, I would have laid into that asshole, too," Jan said and hung up the phone with her finger.

"Morgan Lefferts again, huh?" Jan mumbled as she dialled a number. "Okay, Morgan."

"Hello, Linda Matheson," Linda said answering her private office line.

*****

Sam was going to town on her guitar, tears streaming down her face, while she held the phone firmly clamped between her ear and shoulder. As soon as Eileen came on the line Sam stopped playing and started bawling and trying to explain, through her tears, what happened.

*****

"Lin? Jan," Jan's tone was businesslike, almost militaristic.

"What's wrong, Jan?" Linda asked, instantly concerned.

"Morgan Lefferts," Jan replied with a touch of hate in her voice, "and the acquisition."

"Just got the file," Linda said. Ever since junior high, the two could and often did talk in simple one and two word sentences, understanding each other's meanings completely. "Where?"

"Home office."

"In ten. The acquisition?"

"Related."

"Gotcha. In ten."

Jan hung up her phone and turned to the office manager. "Marty, I'm meeting with a client in my home office. I'll be there the rest of the day," she said as she gathered her things.

"Sure, Jan, anything for our best broker," Marty Spec, the owner's son said with a smile. "Want me to tell Bobbie for you?" Bobbie was Jan's secretary and researcher.

"I'd appreciate that, Marty. She's at the courthouse finishing the search for what I'm working on right now."

"Like I said, Jan; anything for our best broker. Sell the world, Kiddo!"

"I'll see you tomorrow," Jan said as she grabbed her coat and headed out the door.

*****

Linda hung up the phone, picked up her purse and the Lefferts file and then headed to her outer office.

"Kay," she said to her secretary, "if you need me, call my cell. Tell my mother that there's been a studious development. She'll understand. Do I have any other appointments today?"

"No, Lin, you're clear through Wednesday. You have a meeting with Lamberts on Thursday at one."

"Thanks. Call Price, tell him to sell the comms. shares. With the expected split up going on at Luciens, everything related to it will drop as well. So, tell him to sell all of that, too. I'll have some buys for him in the morning, so be sure he doesn't go anywhere tomorrow, he's going to be busy."

"Got it. Tina again?"

"I can't keep anything from you can I?" Linda half smiled. "Yes, it is."

"Go get 'em, Boss."

Linda cringed. "Kay, please don't call me that any more. It's taken on a rather perverse meaning for me of late."

"Sorry, Linda, will do. Take care of that little girl, I read her file. She's special."

"Don't I know it," Linda smiled on her way out the door.

*****

Part-34

Tuesday Afternoon September 22^nd

With the mood she was in, Tina didn't care what anyone thought as she patched the monster into her stereo. That done, she started playing "Bach's Fugue number 2 in C-minor," at almost full volume and she had quite the speaker set. Sam walked into the room, sat on the bed and watched. It sounded like she felt, a horror movie on steroids. The rapid, almost discordant, strings, the segue to the dreariness of the pipe organ and back to the rapidity of the disharmonious strings was the perfect commentary of how fast and out of control things seemed to be spinning. After Tina finished the piece, Sam went up to her and hugged her from behind. "Don't, Tina."

"Tell me it's not how you feel," Tina said morosely. "Tell me I didn't scare you in there, with the Dean. Come on, Sam; I'm waiting."

"I can't, Tee. It's exactly how I feel. What happened?"

"It's the whole social ladder thing, Sam. Morgan's Daddy is rich, so Dean Bow-Wow just takes her side and runs with it. He didn't care who was right or wrong, just what was economically correct for the school. Pamper the bratty little baby and hang everyone else out to dry. How can anyone get so wrapped up in anything so meaningless?"

"It's not so meaningless, Tee. In the corporate world…."

"But this isn't the corporate world, Sam!" Tina whined, on the verge of tears. "The whole problem with life today is the corporate world!" she continued. "Everyone's out to cut everyone else's throat in an attempt to get to the top and they don't care who they destroy getting there! Not even if they destroy themselves in the process. Can't they see it?" She was on the verge of tears. "Can't they see the downward spiral? Then Dean Bow-wow plays right into her hands and…."

"There are better ways to fight it, Tina," Sam said turning Tina's chair around so it faced her.

"Like what, Sam?"

"I don't know, Honey, but there just have to be."

*****

Jan was parking her car in the driveway as Linda pulled up and parked on the street in front of Tina's car. Linda walked up to Jan and said, "It's starting to look like a shopping centre with all these cars."

"Yes, I guess it is, Linda. That's what happens when you have teenagers. Come on; let's talk about this inside."

When they went in the front door they heard the music Tina was playing. Linda looked up the stairs, then back at Jan. "Tina," Jan commented. "She's in one of her moods. I wish I could find that C.D., I'd love to make a copy of some of the cuts on it."

"Jan, that's not a C.D.," Linda said in amazement. It was too emotional, too something. She didn't know how to phrase what it made her feel, but it did not sound like any C.D. she'd ever heard.

"What do you mean, not a C.D.?"

"That's a synthesizer. Listen to the strings more closely."

"So, she's playing a C.D. of Bach done on a synthesizer."

Linda just shook her head. "I really don't think so. There's too much something there to be a C.D. Ask her for it later. If it's a C.D. or a tape, she'll let you borrow it, won't she?"

"I don't see why not…come on; let's go talk."

*****

"So, she soaked Tina in grape juice and…" Linda was reviewing it all out loud.

"That's about the gist of it Lin," Jan said as she flipped through the report.

"It fits with her established patterns of behaviour," Linda said thoughtfully. "Her father spoils her, but he doesn't give her full rein either…at least…not at home and around his offices. His secretary says he's learned the hard way that she uses his position of majority shareholder and chairman of the board as a means to make the people there do what she wants. The way it looks is, as long as she isn't shitting in his pond, he can ignore it. To be honest, I really don't think he even knows what's going on outside his personal fiefdom…and I don't think he even cares. It's not affecting him, so why should he? It can be messy, but not impossible, to handle it from our end. I'm worried about Tina's friends right now, though. According to what we've found…."

"Lin, how did your people…."

"Some of the investigators just ask the students. The agency we use has college-aged operatives. They look young enough to pass for high school students. They just ask around. You know, outside on school grounds, at the mall, in the burger shops, that sort of thing. One of them just graduated from Cliffside last year."

"So, which does she prefer and does she?" Jan asked with a smile.

"Page eleven, third paragraph down," Linda said with a giggle. "Thigh-highs, and they're Jewish. They worship over at the temple on Orchard."

"I don't believe that you can…."

"You buy almost everything on your AMEX card and you pay the balance off at the end of each month. You prefer ground sirloin to ground chuck, you buy Missus Smith's frozen fish products, you wear Sheer Energy Pantyhose -- your daughter has better taste in hosiery than you, by the way -- the last time you bought any lingerie for your self was eight months ago…."

"You just know me…."

Linda pulled out a stack of paper sheets and handed them to her. It was a detailed copy of Jan's charges for the past year. "This and we check the trash."

"Shit!" Jan muttered as she looked at the top sheet. "How'd you get this?"

"Don't ask and I won't lie," Linda said.

"Hmm," Jan mumbled as she thought aloud. "I might be able to use this with the acquisition."

"You said there was a connection," Linda asked determinedly, "what is it?"

"Watson Trucking is a division of Lefferts Trucking and the building is owned by another one of his subsidiaries. They're happy to hold on to it and collect the rents as owners in absentia. If I could get you to arrange a meeting with him for me…." A knock on the door interrupted her. "Come in," Jan said gathering the papers together.

Donna stuck her head in and said, "I just wanted you to know that I got back. The laundry said they'd try, but they didn't sound very hopeful."

"Thank you, Donna," Jan replied. "The usual place?" Donna nodded her head yes.

"Good. They know what to do."

"It's clothing, Jan, of course they know what to do," Donna said, puzzled by the comment.

"It'll come back with a written report, Donna. I use them because they specialise in insurance work. They know their job. If it can be cleaned, they'll do it, or be prepared to help you recover the cost of the clothes."

Donna stared at her. "I don't believe…."

"As a real-estate broker, I do more than sell property. I do more than go into peoples homes. I go to job-sites, construction sites, fire, flood and other disaster sites. I buy as well as sell, Donna. I'm always running afoul of someone's temper or irritation that I should dare to go and poke around their precious job-site. On top of that, I'm female. Women have no business at a worksite, didn't you know that?" Linda snorted at Jan's snide remark.

"I see," Donna remarked coldly, as it all clicked in her head.

"I think I'm going to need something involved for dinner tonight," Jan continued. "How's lasagne sound?"

"Marvellous," Donna replied. "Anything I can do to help?"

"Yes," Jan said, "sit down, rest your arm, watch your soaps and heal. I need the distraction."

"Mind if I stay?" Linda said smacking her lips.

"No, Lin," Jan laughed. "The more the merrier."

*****

Jon and Cathy missed out on the cafeteria scene. They decided to spend their lunch across the street in a little sub shop. For a nice "quiet" -- if you can call a sub shop quiet -- lunch together.

Cathy gathered her things as she prepared for last bell. She sat there, her mind a million miles away from her Current Events in History class. Twice Miss Caldwell called on her that day, and twice, Cathy sat there unable to answer. The afternoon was a total washout; at least, as far as learning anything went. Cathy's mind was on Jon, as she put her things in her backpack. I hope he can get those clear braces, she thought. When she was mooning over Jon, she actually slowed down. It was almost as if she was trying to savour the thoughts. I really can't understand why he has to get braces at all. His overbite is sooo cute.

When the bell finally rang, she headed for the car park alone. Cathy reached the doors to the car park with her mind still in the clouds. She never even looked through the small, wire lined glass window of the door on the right, she just pushed on the bar and forced the door open into something soft, yet unmovable. Looking up with a start, she saw to her horror, that there, just on the other side of the glass, the soft unmovable object that the door banged into was Morgan Lefferts. And she wasn't alone. Morgan had two of her cronies with her.

"No, please, gods, no," Cathy moaned quietly. She started to back, away from the door. Unfortunately, she wasn't fast enough.

*****

Standing just outside the school doors, Morgan Lefferts, with her two partners in crime, Margot Peters and Cecilia Franklin, had been complaining about her call to the Dean's office after lunch.

"I swear to christ, when I see that bitch again…." The door hit her solidly in the back. Without even waiting to see who was pushing on the door, Morgan whirled around and yanked the door open. Seeing Cathy Franson, her hand to her mouth, eyes wide, backing slowly away, only fuelled Morgan's already foul mood.

"I'm sorry, Morgan, I…" Cathy started to babble past her hand. She never got the chance to finish her apology.

Morgan pulled Cathy out of the stairwell by her blouse. The action popped most of the buttons off the soft cotton fabric. Where the buttons didn't pop, the seams let go. Her blouse was shredded in an instant. Cathy gave a squawk as she was pulled off balance and out the door. The drop in levels caused her to stumble and fall into Morgan. Her unexpected contact with Cathy caused Morgan to take a step back. In the process, Morgan almost fell down the stairs to the car park.

Enraged, Morgan caught her balance and shoved Cathy with all her might. Still off balance, Cathy fell backwards and cracked the back of her head against the granite stoop that served as a threshold for the doors. The jolt knocked one of Cathy's contacts out and split the back of her head open.

Stunned and almost unconscious, Cathy started to cry silently. She couldn't have seen straight with her contacts in at that point. With one in and the other lying on the ground somewhere, sight was impossible. Her head felt like it was on fire and it seemed like there were multicoloured bright lights flashing everywhere. She didn't even realise what had just happened. All she knew was that she was in pain.

"Well, well, well…" Morgan sneered, "Look at what we have here! It's the Wilson bitch's pet geek! The cry-baby nerd!

"What's your problem, wannabe? Can't you see where you're going?" she screamed down at the prone girl. Cathy looked up blankly. Her eyes wouldn't focus on anything and all she could hear were echoes. Morgan lashed out with her foot, catching Cathy's shin, shredding the prone girl's hosiery and cutting her skin with the vicious kick.

The new location of pain caused Cathy to curl into a foetal position on her side. "NO! Not again, please not again!" she whimpered, but it was incoherent to Morgan; it only sounded like crying and so much babble.

A small group of students started to gather. "What the fuck are you freaks starin' at?" Cecilia Franklin spat.

"This is private business, beat it!" the goon, Margot Peters, added for good measure, sneering at the gathering students. Intimidated, they started to leave.

"Why don't you put those coke bottles back on so you can see where the fuck you're going, dweeb?!?" Morgan ranted at the terrified girl.

Morgan stood over Cathy with her legs apart and her fists on her hips as she screamed at the defenceless girl. "That's right, nerd…oh, excuse me…nerdette! I keep forgetting you're a goddamned female. What a fucking hag! You look more like a guy in a dress, bitch! You're a goddamned, wannabe! You're lower than whale shit, dweeb! Why don't you hang it up and go back to your frump rags? You'll never be one of us!

"Margot! Pick it up, I'm getting a stiff neck trying to look at this piece of shit!" Morgan snapped at the brunette with her.

Margot, Morgan's goon and a member of the girls' field hockey team, looked more like a wrestler than a hockey player. She grabbed Cathy by the lapels of her jacket and, getting a good grip, effortlessly picked the sobbing girl up and slammed her into the wall. Cathy hit the wall so hard her head cracked against the bricks causing her to bite her tongue and yelp in pain. Margot pinned Cathy to the wall, holding her six-inches off the ground so Morgan could continue her harangue.

"I don't know what queen bitch sees in you," Morgan continued, "except maybe a possible 'A' in some of her classes. But get this, slut, you ain't never gonna be part of the social set here. Got it, bitch?!? Oh, and if you want to live to see tomorrow, you deliver a message to her royal highness, queen teeny. She'd better watch her back. I don't know what sob story she told old Bow-wow, but I don't like being called a liar. You hear me hag?" Cathy just sobbed. She didn't move a muscle.

Morgan nodded to Margot and the female behemoth released the hapless girl, letting her slide down the wall and crumple to her knees. The three bullies stalked off, leaving Cathy, desperately trying to hold her blouse closed.

That's how security found Cathy five minutes later. Surrounded by a crowd of students, her blouse shredded, on her knees sobbing, while she bled profusely from a cut on the back of her head.

Cathy refused to say anything as they half carried her to the nurse's office. All she would do was shake her head no and cry.

*****

Tina and Sam were practising some music together when Linda and Jan walked into the room. That time the teens had their headphones on. Sam saw them first and, after pulling her headphones off, tapped Tina on the shoulder to get her to stop.

When Tina looked up Sam said, "You need to get mikes for these," and tapped her headset for emphasis.

"I was gonna do something like that, but I haven't found decent mikes for under a couple hundred bucks each." Then she saw their audience.

"Oh! Hi Mum, Aunt Linda," Tina said, more than a bit embarrassed as she pulled off her head set, "we were just practising some…."

"Then the music I heard when I came home earlier, that was you?" Jan asked, incredulously.

"Uh…I guess," Tina replied turning pink with shame. "I'm sorry, I know I'm supposed to keep the noise down but…."

"You were playing a Bach Fugue?" Jan still couldn't believe it.

"I, uh, yes. We were going over some of the great composers in school and…" Tina tried to explain again, but she hadn't been able to finish a sentence yet.

"I knew you could play, but…. When…?" Jan started to ask again.

"I wish I'd made you put some of that money of yours where your mouth is, Jan," Linda said laughing.

"Tina, that was beautiful," Linda commented. "Dark," she gave an involuntary shudder, "but beautiful."

Tina flushed. "Thanks, Aunt Linda."

"When did this all come all come about, Honey?" Jan finally asked.

"Umm…I guess, uh, when I found out how good Sam was a few years ago. I just started playing with it," Tina replied awkwardly.

"Well, you really are talented, Honey. Do you think you could make a C.D. for me of some of the music you two were doing?" Jan asked her.

"I…. Yeah, I guess but…" Tina mumbled in embarrassment and turned a deep crimson.

"Then please do. That Fugue was absolutely beautiful," Jan said giving her a kiss on the forehead. "You, too, Sam," she said and gave her a kiss on the cheek as well. Sam blushed and swiped at her cheek.

"I'd love to hear the two of you play something. Do you think you could play that through the speakers for us, Tina?" Jan asked smiling.

Linda started giggling. "I think she's too embarrassed now, Jan. Just look at her!" Tina was purple with embarrassment.

"Mind if I join the party?" Donna asked as she walked into the room.

"No, Donna, not at all!" Linda said mischievously.

"That sauce for the lasagne smells absolutely marvellous, Jan," Donna continued. Jan simply smiled.

"The girls were just going to give us a concert!" Linda interjected.

"Well?" she asked looking at the two teens. "We're waiting. What about some classic rock?"

Sam leaned over whispered into Tina's ear. "Can you patch me through the synthesizing routines?"

"Quarter-inch phone plug?" Tina whispered in return. Sam nodded.

"What are you two whispering about?" Linda asked.

"Oh…" Tina replied with a smug smile, she thought she knew where Sam was heading, "we just need to get a patch cord set up for Sam."

"But she's playing an acoustic." Donna said, stating the obvious.

"Not for long," Tina giggled.

Sam reached into her case, pulled out a sound-hole pickup and put it into the Alvarez. "Here y' go, Tee," she said handing Tina the end of the cord.

Tina took a Midi adapter box out of a drawer, plugged it into a cord on the desk, then took the cord from Sam and plugged it into the box. "Y'know," she mumbled so that only Sam could hear, "this would really sound awesome if I miked you, too. I gotta find some mikes." Sam giggled and watched on.

Putting on her headset, Tina said, "Play an open E chord." Sam complied and Tina pressed some keys on her keyboard. "Now strum it," Tina instructed. Sam complied with a banjo style strum while Tina typed away, her fingers a complete blur. Then she pulled off her headset and flipped a switch by the computer.

"Bach's Toccata?" Sam asked, whispering in Tina's ear again.

Tina whispered back, "Fuse it."

Smiling, Sam counted as she tapped her foot. "One, two, three…" On the four count, she and Tina started in together.

Sam played in unison with Tina, but five octaves apart. Tina was playing a pipe organ while Sam played what was sounding something like a cross between a mandolin and a clavichord with a running bass line in unison with the lead. Then Tina introduced some drums and with the flick of a keystroke from her blurred fingers, she switched Sam to the sound of a Fender Strat as the movement reached its crescendo and then back to the mandolin/clavichord combo for the bridge.

During the bridge of the piece, Tina and Sam traded off the lead giving it an interesting almost eerie feel. Their interaction was that of a mad programmer toying with a rock guitarist, but the music was strangely classic. Finally, leading into the finale, the harp, played by Sam on the Alvarez gave the room an almost ethereal feel. And then it was back again to the clavichord for the finale. The piece, while at once recognisable as the theme most often associated with horror movies, had an interesting rock/jazz feel and a new age/space touch. It was obviously synthesized, but also had the sound of full orchestration and a jazz/rock band combined.

Everyone sat in stunned silence as the two teens had a giggle fit. Then Tina pressed a key and the whole thing repeated. Sam's jaw dropped. It was what she just played.

"Why you little…you had it recorded the whole time!" Linda said laughing.

"Ask Sam," Tina laughed. "She'll tell you."

"I…. She…" Sam spluttered. "Why didn't you tell me you were recording?"

"Because," Tina said laughing, "you always do better on the first take." Everyone just sat there and stared at the monster. No-one could believe what they were hearing.

Finally Jan spoke up. "You did all that just now?" she asked.

"Well," Tina replied, embarrassed. "I cheated a little. I recorded one of the harps, drums and flutes before. The rest I did while you watched."

Donna finally found her voice. "You mean to tell me that you didn't record any of the melody first?"

"Did it from my head," came Tina's simple reply. "I got most of the ideas from a C.D. by a band named 'Sky.' The arrangement's mostly theirs. Sam and I did some different things though."

"So, can you play a regular keyboard? Linda asked.

"Well, sort of…but not really well at all…I mean…you can't really programme the boards, you can programme the computer modules built into the better ones though, and…."

"I mean a piano," Linda cut Tina off trying to make her point.

"Well…you did set me up with piano classes by signing me up for my modern keyboard theories classes, so yes, I am learning to play a real keyboard. However, it's really different from what I'm used to. Playing on a computer, I mean, but I'm learning it. It's hard, I mean…the key layout is completely different and the attack is handled manually and there are no function keys and…."

"But you can play a piano," Linda pushed.

"Not well."

"But you can play one," she pushed again, trying to make her point.

"If I have to…yes, I suppose I can, just not very well. Like I said…."

"I knew I could get you to say it," Linda said, smiling victoriously at Jan.

"I didn't realise the class she was taking involved practical application of the theories, Lin."

"It's one of the reasons I chose that school, Jan. Tina, would you like to be in a more advanced keyboard theories class?"

"I don't think I could handle it, Aunt Lin. I have a hard enough time with the class I'm in now. I don't have anything to practise on, that's really my main problem."

"I'll see if there's some sort of loaner they can give you, Tina," Linda replied. "I'm sure they've run into this before."

"I was going to have the other half of the basement turned into a music room for Sam," Jan said to Linda and Donna. "Now, it looks like you're going to be sharing it, Young Lady," she said to Sam.

"Tina, would you like a piano and another computer?" Jan asked. The question was like asking the pope if he was catholic.

*****

Tina was sitting on her bed talking to Sam. "Well, I really don't know what she has in mind, Sam. I mean…if I know my mother, she'll consult with half the philharmonic before she buys one. In the meantime, she'll get together with the conductor and determine exactly what needs to be done for a proper studio. And when he says she should talk to someone in the recording industry…" Tina shook her head and shrugged before continuing. "So I wouldn't expect to see a piano, or any changes around here for at least another couple of…."

Line two on the phone rang interrupting her, so Tina answered it instead of completing her thought. "Hello?"

"Hello, this is Nurse Archer at Cliffside…."

"Oh! Hi, Missus Archer!" Tina said genuinely happy to hear the woman's voice. "This is Tina, what can I do for you?"

"Uhm, Tina, do you have an extension phone? This call kind of relates to you and I think it would be best if I could speak to both you and your mother at the same time."

"Uh, yeah, sure, Missus Archer," Tina said puzzled and nervous at the same time. "Can you hold on a sec?"

"Yes, Tina, thank you."

Tina pressed the hold button, then opened her door and called out, "MUM! PHONE! LINE TWO!"

"When I pick up, grab the other line," she said to Sam, meaning the phone by the monster. Motioning with her fingers Tina counted one, two, three and pointed at Sam as she hit the hold button. When Tina pointed Sam picked up the line.

"I'm back on the line, Missus Archer. Did my…?"

"I'm here Tina," Jan interrupted. "What can I do for you, Grace?"

"Jan, Tina, we had another incident at the school today," Grace began. "Another girl was attacked and left crying at the car park doors." Jan gasped. "Tina, do you remember the girl who helped you the other…?"

"Cathy Franson?" Tina asked, stopping Grace. She was scared of the implication. "Sure, she's my friend," she continued nervously. "Why? Was it her?"

"Yes, Tina. She wouldn't, or maybe couldn't say anything about the attack. All she did was mumble your name several times. Would you know why she might have done that?" Jan listened in shocked silence while the nurse questioned Tina.

"Umm…no…. Do you know who did it to her?"

"Several students said they thought they saw Morgan Lefferts near her a few minutes before, but no-one is being more helpful than that. Are you sure that you can't think of any reason why Morgan might…?"

"Tina," Jan cut in.

"Yes, Mum?"

"Do you think this might have something to do with what happened at lunch?"

"No…Cathy wasn't even in the caf. but…she is my friend…. Missus Archer, is she still there?"

"No, Tina, her father showed up with their family physician. They took her home a few minutes ago. What happened at lunch?"

Tina proceeded to tell Grace what happened at lunch and in the Dean's office, right down to Dean Burnbouer's reaction to Donna's call. Jan just sat silently, listening. "Thank you, Tina," Grace said, thoughtfully. "I think Cathy may have been trying to warn you. Watch yourself at school, okay?"

"Yes'm. Uh, Missus Archer, do you think I could go over and…?"

"Tina, why don't you call her?" Jan suggested. "I think Missus Archer and I have some things to talk about."

"Yeah, uh, sure, Mum. Goodbye, Missus Archer."

"So long, Tina. Remember, I think Morgan has it in for you. Be careful."

"I will, Ma'am. Thank you." Tina motioned to Sam and counted with her fingers, three, two, one and pointed. They hung the phones up in unison.

Tina's hands were shaking and her eyes were a vibrant emerald green. The set of her face sent a chill down Sam's spine. Gods no, please, not again, Sam's mind railed.

"She's gone too far, Sam."

"Whoa, slow down, Tee. Remember what Joanne said? Never in anger, only in defence…and only from the centre."

"Who said I can't get even and then some in the way I know best?" Tina asked, an evil smile coming to her face, as she walked over to the monster.

"Tina, that's against…."

"What she did to Cathy is against the law, too, Sam. She wants to dance? Okay, let's dance. This time it's to my tune," she said quietly.

"Let's see…first, I need the crap-top, P.C.M.C.I.A. modem, NIC, Konexx acoustic coupler, printout…." Tina started a mumbling her mental list as she emptied her backpack. Then she started loading it with the things from her closet and desk. "Ready?" she asked Sam.

"For what?"

"We've got a job to do. Call Jon."

"Why me? He's your friend, too."

" 'cause I need some of my stuff from the garage. Tell him we're on our way. Then meet me outside."

*****

They were in Jon's room and the boy was in a rage. "I'll KILL THE…!"

Tina slapped him across the face. Not hard, just enough to get his attention. Then she stared at him with those cold emerald-green eyes. The look froze the blood in his veins. "We know she did it, Jon, and we have a pretty damned good idea why. What's the best way to get even with poor little Miss Rich Bitch?"

"Take her apart…" Jon started again.

"Take away her credit cards," Tina said smiling. "And I've got a copy of all her card statements with all the account numbers. All we have to do is log on to the servers for the companies and…."

"Not all of the companies have live lines open to their customer data bases…" Jon started to interrupt. His voice trailed off as he got the hint. The thought of taking Morgan apart was all too attractive at that moment. His brain was so overwhelmed with his rage that it couldn't function at its normal speed, though. It took a few seconds for the implication of what Tina was talking about to really set in. Then it dawned on him. The process took almost a full minute as he played the conversation back in his mind. "How the heck did you get…?"

"I have access to a pretty nice computer and comms system at work," Tina said. "Leave it at that, okay?"

"Lin…?" Sam started to ask.

Tina nodded her head putting her finger to her lips telling Sam to be quiet. "No-one has their own call centres any-more, Jon," Tina continued. "You know that. That means that there has to be a way in via telephone, unless they use a tie-line. And since third party call centres don't want any added expenses…."

"You can get in to their servers via telephone," Jon said. "Nice try, but you need to have…."

"The call centre locations, computer system data access numbers and system accounts with passwords?" Tina asked holding up a sheaf of papers and a C.D. "We may have to go in the back way," she continued, "but we'll get there. Now, here's a list of all the data lines for the credit card companies. What I'm going to need is a distraction on the servers as I hit them. I'd do it all myself if I were at work, but we aren't there. So, once I'm in…."

"Tina, jesus christ!" Sam exclaimed, a terrified look on her face. "You're talking about violating about a dozen federal…."

"Maybe, but I can do it. Besides, just having this little baby," Tina said waving a little black box with a silver plate on it, "violates about a dozen more. Okay, here's what we're gonna do. Jon, when you dial the server, I need you to do it through this," Tina said handing the boy a small box. Jon looked it over carefully. It had two RJ-11 jacks in it. There was nothing else on it. It was just a plain, black, plastic Radio Shack project box with two phone jacks in the side.

"Is this what I…?" Jon started to ask.

"An A.N.I. Mask?" Tina asked stopping him. "Yeah. The server will need to think you're one of its valid dial-in locations. As I was saying, here's a list of the major call centres across the country and the accounts they handle. This has the emulator software," she said handing him the C.D. "Just run the terminal programme on the disk. Then, be sure your modem is plugged in the A.N.I.M. and type 'a-n-i at a command prompt.' Since I need to coordinate the attack…you do have another line, right?"

"Can't the F.B.I. track the call?" Sam asked.

"Sure, to the number we tell the A.N.I.M. to dial as," Tina replied.

"But…."

"The Phone Company sees the call initiate in switch one, usually a 4-E.S.S. That switch is the local substation. With the boom in phone numbers and the change-over to fibre-optic communications networks there are unmanned substations for almost every 5,000 lines in populated areas. The routing codes are used like this: First, you dial a one to get a long distance switch. The local substation immediately routes the call to a long distance switch - usually a 5-E.S.S. for that regions area code. Then, you dial a three-digit area code, which routes the call through various L.Dx. -- umm, long distance -- switches across the country to the proper state or region. Next, you dial a three-digit county and/or city code that gets you to the local substation of your destination. The last four digits are the phone number within that local exchange code.

"Using this box, I can piggyback a coded signal, or a coded data sideband if you will, on the current A.N.I. from the Phone Company. The second phone company switch that reads it reads the A.N.I.M.'s coded data signal and routes the call using the desired A.N.I. When the caller ID on the incoming computer decodes it, the A.N.I.M.'s A.N.I. is delivered by the phone company for us. Once a complete A.N.I. is read, the server's caller ID unit stops looking. Then the receiving…."

"You're sure?" Sam asked.

"Here, Jon," Tina said, "plug it in and run it. Then dial county dispatch."

"Why county dispatch?" Sam asked.

" 'cause, they have the best A.N.I. detection system out there," Tina said, smiling. "Use my home number, Jon. When you get through ask them if they can read your number even if you have it blocked. Then ask them what your number is. If they answer you, they'll give you my home number. It'll work on any phone ID system that's in another substation. The only computer phone lines I can't tap with this are tie-lines. They're direct connects. I need to physically tap the line to hit one of those unless I can get access to the control panel of the 4-E.S.S. that controls it to set up the electronic tap.

"Do you have an open serial or NIC port in your box?" Tina asked Jon, as she started pulling cables and assorted gear out of her bag.

"NICK? Cereal Port? What are you talking about?" Sam asked.

"A NIC is a Network Interface Card. A serial port, spelled S-E-R-I-A-L, is a serial data port," Jon said. "I have an open 10/100 UTP RJ-45 data port."

"Khuehle! I need to be able to see what the numbers you're dialling to and from are and the ports you're hitting. I can automate it if I can access your box via the network or a null serial modem. All right, let's get to work."

*****

"Damnit!" Tina exclaimed as she shut down the link. Sam was looking over Tina's shoulder her eyes wide in amazement.

"What's wrong, Tee?" Jon asked nervously.

"Oh, it's AMEX. I can't close her account there," Tina said in frustration. "The damned thing's tied to a signature file." Seeing the perplexed look on Sam's face Tina started to explain. "Umm…it's tied to her father's account. She's just a signer on the card. I put in a cancel on her signing privileges, but it's only a ten day temporary hold until they receive a written request from her father confirming the cancellation of her signing privileges."

"Oh," Sam said. "It's better than nothing." She kissed Tina lightly on the ear. "You're mean. Fourteen charge cards? Damn, I'd be happy with one…and you closed all but one?"

"Umm…Tee, you can get into D.M.V. with this, right?" Jon asked quietly.

"Uh…yeah, why?" she replied puzzled and more than a bit hesitantly. Jon's question set alarm bells ringing in her head. Does he suspect something about Sam or me?

"Well," Jon continued, "Morgan never puts a nickel into a parking meter and hates to walk." Jon explained. "It's a well-known fact at school. She's always bragging about how Daddy just pays the fines. And Daddykins just bought her a brand-new Lexus."

"Really?" Tina giggled, both relieved that he hadn't caught on to her masquerade and more than a bit intrigued with what his news implied. "This one might be tough on you. Can you handle it?"

"One can only try," Jon said with a smile that made Tina and Sam nervous. He started to flip through the papers that Tina gave him earlier.

"Why would it be so tough?" Sam asked as Jon flipped through the files Tina brought over and found the dial-in line to the Department of Motor vehicle's computer system.

"Well," Tina said slowly, "while credit-card companies really hate being hacked and bring in the F.B.I. when they've detected one, it's just another something that happens in day to day business. It becomes, 'just another hack.' The F.B.I. is always trying to run down hacks, they're used to it. The credit-card company might eventually detect the hack, but with these routines and this equipment, they'll never be able to trace it. It's the local police departments that have a tendency to take it personally. To access D.M.V. and make the necessary changes, I either have to be on the tie-line, or access a computer that's on the tie-line. The only way to do that is to hack the local P.D. And with the local yokels, if they even suspect you, they can, and do, make your life miserable. It's an, 'us against them,' kind of thing. And since we're not cops…."

"You mean, we're them, meaning, the bad guys," Sam finished for her.

"Right," Tina replied. Jon looked at Tina in askance. "Dial it," Tina said coldly. "In for a penny, in for a pound."

*****

"Aww, c'mon, Tee, only six?" Sam whined. "Why not more?"

"The Scoff law trigger is five, Sam. If I…."

"Twelve," Jon said.

"Why twelve?" Tina asked.

"That's what my mum had when they booted her car," he said, simply.

"Twelve it is," Tina said with a giggle.

"How about a D.U.I.?" Sam asked.

"No court docs, hospital records or paperwork…uh, uh. The parking tickets are good enough," Tina replied. "Especially since we have a paperless ticketing system. All you get is a printed receipt of the violation stuck to your windscreen. No signatures or hardcopies, just the electronic record and a paper receipt. Just like a credit card purchase by phone. I can move those from one driver to another, but if someone earned a D.U.I. or a moving violation, there's a hard copy and a signature. Besides, I want to let them keep it. I want the dangerous drivers off the road."

"Good point," Jon said.

"This'll do for a start. Now we need to see if we can find out everything that happened. Okay, Jon, bug out," Tina said, logging off for the last time.

Jon broke his link. "Man, where'd you get those boxes? While you were in D.M.V., I noticed you were using Chief Lambreth's…."

"Made 'em. All you need to know is the…."

Sam stopped Tina by kissed kissing her softly on the lips. "Enough technobabble, Einstein," she said with a smile.

Jon looked embarrassed and upset all at once. Embarrassed that his friends would show such emotion in his presence and upset that he didn't have anyone to do the same with.

Noticing his red ears, Tina put her laptop aside and stood up. Then, she crossed the room and kissed him on the ear. "You know, I owe you an apology," she said as she straightened up.

"You…." Jon was becoming incoherent in his embarrassment. Sam giggled at him. "Why would…?" he tried gamely to continue his evaporating train of thought.

"Grape drink might taste good," Tina continued, "but as an accessory…and in public…I'm really sorry, Jon. Please forgive me?" Tina looked like she was ready to cry.

Jon stood up and pulled her into a hug. "I'm glad you did it. Thank you for caring enough to…to…" he trailed off and just held Tina.

"Eh hem!" Sam said, getting their attention and effectively breaking the embrace. Tina wiped at the corner of her eye with a knuckle, trying not to put out her eye with her nails. "I think we should call Cathy and see how she is," Sam said, relieving the tension. "You have her number, don't you?" she asked, looking at Jon.

"Uh, yeah," he replied.

"Then call!" Tina said.

Jon called and got Cathy's father. The conversation was quiet, just as Jon was getting ready to hang up a look of surprise crossed his face. "Uhm…yes, Sir, I do know her. She, uh, she's right here." … "I'll put her on. Uh, Tina, Mister Franson wants to talk to you," Jon said looking troubled.

"Yeah, I figured," she said looking both nervous and angry. "He prolly thinks I did it," she said taking the phone from Jon.

"I don't…." He started to explain that he didn't think that was the case, but Tina cut him off as she spoke into the phone.

"Hello, Mister Franson," Tina said determinedly into the handset, "this is Tina Wilson. I understand you want to talk to me."

The voice on the other end of the line was calm, but concerned. It surprised Tina to hear Mister Franson's smooth baritone. Surprisingly, it sounded rather stressed. "Tina, I'm glad you're there. I don't know exactly what happened to cause that little…to cause this, but Cathy hasn't been like this since…" he stumbled over his words. "I think you might be the next target, Tina. My daughter…." His voice faltered. It was becoming apparent that he was closer to Cathy than her mother.

"Mister Franson, please, is Cathy all right? Is there anything I can…?"

"Could you come over and just spend some time with her, Tina?" Mister Franson asked in a pleading voice. His control was faltering. "I think she needs her friends right now." It was a plea for help. "I can't get her to calm down enough to tell me what happened. She's refusing to talk to the doctor. She keeps saying she needs to talk to you and won't allow him to do anything…."

"You're at 722 Mulberry?" Tina asked.

"Yes, could you…?"

"I'll have a couple of friends with me. We'll be there in five minutes."

"Thank you, Tina." The relief in his voice was painfully apparent.

Tina hung up the phone and said, "Pack it up. We're going over there." It took almost no time at all to tear down the portable computer equipment.

*****

On the ride over, Tina started to shake with emotion; she was white as a ghost. "Are you okay, Honey?" Sam asked from behind the wheel. "You don't look so good."

"I'll be okay," Tina managed. Her mind was in turmoil. I've got to get hold of myself, she chastised silently. I hope Cathy's all right. That…bitch is gonna pay. Visions of the scene with Brad in the car park flashed through her head. Got to get a grip! H.G. Franson isn't just any concerned father. After what happened to Cathy last time, he's…. Don't go there! Could he have hit the databases first? No, he couldn't have. I don't have any worries there if he has, anyway…. Her mind bounced from topic to topic as she worked on calming down.

Within minutes they were at the Franson's. The change in Tina's attitude happened gradually on the ride over to the Franson's. By the time Sam parked the car, Tina was a totally different person. The personality shift really bothered Sam. When they left Jon's, Tina was on a mission, but she was still the easy-going, albeit nervous, teen that Sam had come to know and love. Once they got to the Franson's she was like a corporate shark. After she parked the car, Sam latched onto Tina's hand and refused to let go.

They didn't have to knock; Mister Franson opened the door and stood there wringing his hands as they came up the walk. Tina and Sam were walking shoulder-to-shoulder and holding hands with Jon bringing up the rear. H.G. Franson looked like the typical old time geek, sans glasses. He was in his late forties or early fifties with his dark brown hair greying at the temples and a slowly increasing spread in his hips and waist. Worry was etched upon his face. As the teens climbed the front stairs he started to introduce himself. "Hello, Tina, thank you for coming right over. I'm…."

"Harold Gerard Franson, president and founder of Emerging Technologies and Ph.D., summa cum laude in electronics engineering and mathematical sciences from M.I.T.," Tina finished for him with an air of professionalism. His knowing her on sight made it apparent to her that this man did his homework as well. "The pleasure's mine, Mister Franson. I'm sorry to meet you in such inauspicious circumstances. This is my friend, Jon Bedford and my…for lack of a better word, my significant other, Sam Boone," she continued. Sam's jaw dropped at her apparent change in social status. Tina squeezed her hand to silence any questions she might have.

H.G. Franson was taken aback by Tina's brusque and businesslike greeting. His jaw started to work as he tried to formulate a reply. Never had a teenager addressed him in such a manner. It took a moment for his mind to recover. The mental exertion required by her introduction seemed to calm him and allowed him to set his worries about his daughter aside for the moment. He was back in his comfort zone and doing something he relished, sparring intellectually with another sharp minded individual. He straightened visibly and all traces of worry or concern seemed to vanish. He became what he was, the head of a major, cutting-edge technology corporation.

"I'm sorry for my apparent lack of social graces, Tina. Young Jon I know, it's a pleasure to finally meet you, Tina, Sam. Cathy always talks about you."

"All good I hope," Tina replied coolly with a smile that didn't seem to reach her eyes.

"Please, do come in." He motioned them in with a wave of his hand as he stepped back into the foyer of the house. Once they were seated in parlour, Mister Franson gave the group the Reader's Digest version of what he knew of the day's events. "I was hoping that your presence would help calm her, Tina. I'm at my wits end. She just keeps repeating that she needs to see you and refuses to let her doctor attend to her."

"Mister Franson, could you…would you please tell me what you can…about what happened to Cathy? Not just today, you and she have intimated that she's been attacked before. Perhaps, if I had the whole story I could…." She was almost stumbling over her words in an effort to ask what was, in essence, an almost taboo question.

"Tina, while it might give you some insights, I think that that's something for Cathy to tell you in her own time. Don't you?" Tina nodded in acquiescence as the gentleman continued. "Why don't you go on up and see her? She's been most anxious…."

"Sure, Mister Franson," Tina said soothingly, stopping him mid sentence.

"Umm, Tee…" Sam began, feeling out of place and nervous. Tina seemed to know a lot more than she was letting on and it was scaring her.

"Mister Franson, do you mind if…" Tina started to ask.

"Not at all," Mister Franson answered her unasked question. "Sam, Tina, first door on your right at the top of the stairs."

"Is Missus Franson with her?" Jon asked.

"No, Jon," he replied, "the stress has been too much for her. She went to her sister's place in Naugatuck; Maggie's with Cathy."

Jon stared at Mister Franson; the disgust he felt at the news was apparent. He looked at Tina and said, "Their housekeeper."

He turned back to Mister Franson, "Do you mind if I…?"

"Please. Maybe your presence will help, Jon. You've been such a good friend to her."

"Significant Other?" Sam hissed in Tina's ear as they made their way up the stairs.

Tina shrugged her shoulders and said, "Later."

*****

The door to Cathy's room had a small wooden sign in the shape of a duck with her name carved into it. The sign was right out of a Japanese manga or anime. Tina knocked on the door-frame and then opened the door.

Maggie looked like she was taken right out of the pages of an old-time English novel. From her white ruffled pinafore to her sensible shoes, she was the embodiment of the stereotypic English housekeeper/nanny. She was perched on the edge of Cathy's bed, trying, without much success, to calm the teen. Cathy's head was wrapped in gauze with a bulky dressing at the back where her head had been slammed against the stoop and wall of the school.

As soon as Cathy caught sight of Tina she burst into tears. "Oh, Tina," she sobbed, "Sh-sh-she said that…."

Tina and Sam hurried to the bed. As they reached it, Maggie stood and relinquished her place to Tina. The teen grabbed Tina and hung on as if her life depended on it and started sobbing. Sam went to the opposite side of her and sat while Jon quietly made his way to the foot of her bed and looked on silently.

Between sobs, Cathy told the group what happened and what Morgan threatened, never once lifting her face from Tina's bosom. "Hush, don't worry, Cath," Tina said quietly. "I'll be fine. We'll all be fine. We've already taken some steps to take care of her. We aren't done either. Think about what might put a major crimp in her lifestyle. If you come up with anything even remotely interesting, you give Jon or me a call. In the mean time, get some rest and get better, okay?"

"But…."

"No, buts, Cathy," Sam said as she stroked what she could reach of the girl's hair. "Just relax, get better and help us think of how to get even and then some. Okay? Tina and I will be fine."

"Someone else wants to say hello," Tina said, hooking her thumb in Jon's direction as she started to disentangle herself from the girl.

Cathy looked over Tina's shoulder to the foot of her bed and froze. Her face paled. "Juh…Jon! Noooo! Not when I look like this!" she howled as she tried to hide herself in Tina's arms.

Jon looked distinctly uncomfortable. "I…. Yu…you look…" he stammered.

"I think he's twice as worried as your father is, Cath," Tina whispered into her hair. "Why don't you let him hold you for a while. I really don't think he sees much more than the beautiful person you are. Give him a chance, okay?"

"Bu…" Cathy started to protest.

"Please," Jon said, his voice breaking as he struggled not to cry.

*****

Part-35

Tuesday Afternoon September 22^nd

It seemed to take forever, but the girls finally managed to disentangle themselves from Cathy and convince her that she looked fine to them and that Jon did indeed deserve equal time. Cathy and Jon sat together on the bed while Maggie sat at the computer desk worriedly wringing her hands as chaperone. She flat out refused to give the two any time alone, saying it wasn't proper.

Tina and Sam encountered Mister Franson in the hall. "How…?"

"She's calmed down some and having a visit with Jon," Tina said. "Do you mind if we go some-place and talk?"

Mister Franson looked at the teens as if considering his options. "How's the parlour?" he asked finally. Tina nodded in agreement.

Tina and Sam sat on the contemporary love seat whilst their friend's father sat in an armchair. They studied each other for a few minutes before the older gentleman spoke. "It appears that my data was somewhat incomplete."

Tina nodded her head. "I'm not surprised."

"What are you two talking about?" Sam asked.

Tina smiled and said, "Mister Franson runs one of the hottest firmware and micro-device manufacturing companies in the world, Sam. He's not about to let his daughter associate with anyone he doesn't know. Are you, Sir?"

"No, Tina, you're quite right. I do have a habit of finding out what I can about the people my family associates with. It appears you do the same."

"Actually, Sir, I generally don't. It's just that when I learned Cathy's last name it rang a bell. So I did a bit of research."

"And?" Mister Franson asked.

Tina blushed. Sam looked at her, her eyes growing wide with the realisation of what Tina had done. If it was anywhere near what Linda did, it was more than complete. "What would you like to know, Sir?" Tina asked with a slight smile. Again, the smile never quite reached her eyes.

"I see. And how is it that I only have the basics on you two?"

"Data is stored in a database, Sir. Its integrality is only as good as the security guarding it."

"It is, isn't it? So which database was the most complete?"

"Yours." Tina said simply. The man nodded. Tina continued. "Back to the issue at hand, Cathy was attacked because of me, Mister Franson."

"Because of you? What do you…?"

"I think that maybe I can explain," Sam interjected.

"Sam," Tina tried to head her off.

"I think what Tina is trying to tell you, Sam, is that I only know what I can find in the D.M.V. and School databases. And that whatever is in those databases is what Tina wants the world to know. Whatever it is Tina's hiding, I haven't found it…and unless I miss my guess, I never will. Isn't that right, Tina?"

Tina blushed. "Yes, Sir."

"Will I ever know it?"

"No, Sir. There isn't a reason for you to know it. In any case, it's irrelevant; it's not germane to the erm…topic under discussion."

"I thought as much. So, Sam, with that in mind, I think it's safe for you to go ahead and tell me why my daughter was attacked because of Tina." With that, Sam recounted the war of the bimbettes.

*****

"You mean to tell me that this is over a popularity contest at school?" Mister Franson asked incredulously. Sam just nodded.

"Actually," Tina interjected, and gave a brief nod to Sam, acknowledging Sam's earlier comment and her recent acceptance of it, "the school popularity contest is very much like modern corporate America. Perception becomes reality whether or not it's real. The more popular you are, the more power you wield among the students at school, assuming popularity equates to stock shares…just like corporate America. It's a microcosm of society."

"I heard you telling her that you've already taken some steps to even the score."

"Her doll? Or is it behind the poster?" Tina asked.

Mister Franson started to laugh. The poster of Einstein was over the headboard of the bed. Cathy's favourite doll was in her lap. "Both," he managed between guffaws.

Tina nodded. Sam looked clueless again. "Tina?" she asked.

"Transmitters, Sam. Bugs. He has Cathy's room bugged. It's probably been that way since she was raped." Sam gasped. Tina spoke again, "Are there any others?"

"No, just the two. You really did do your homework, didn't you?" he asked with admiration.

"Mister Franson, I'll be honest with you, you don't have the cleanest name in the industry. It was why your name was so familiar to me. I read…a lot. It stood to reason that given the circumstances, your official, and unofficial, clientèle and your product line…" she trailed off.

"The devices helped me understand what happened, Tina. I haven't used them since…." He let the sentence drop. Tina nodded again.

"May I ask what steps you've taken?" he asked.

"You can ask, but I don't know that I should, or would, tell you, Sir," Tina replied quietly. "Plausible deniability is a wonderful thing in a court of law, if you get my drift."

"And information is power. I like you, Tina. You've got balls," Mister Franson said with a chuckle.

You really have no idea, Tina thought to herself with a smile and then said, "I see you aren't so worried any-more either."

The remark stopped him in his tracks. After a moment of silent contemplation he replied, "No, I suppose I'm not. At first I feared for my daughter's health and safety. Then your, erm, revelations, if you will, forced me to start thinking again. Thank you. Cathy means more than the world to me, Tina."

"That was apparent on the phone, Sir."

"Tina, you'll have nothing to fear from me."

"Thank you."

"Now, how can I help you three with that 'and then some?' I assume it is you three who are doing this?"

"I'll never tell," Tina said with a smile, "but you can help Cathy by being there for her…and by removing the bugs in her room. She does have a right to her privacy. I don't need to tell her about them, do I?"

"No, Tina, you don't. I'm glad she has friends like you." He paused for a moment, lost in thought. "Are you always like this?" he continued.

"I don't think I know what you mean, Sir," Tina replied, puzzled at what he was trying to say.

"Hard nosed, cool, calm, in control, even cold." Sam started laughing hysterically. "Did I just say something funny?" he asked bemusedly.

Tina grinned. "Actually, Mister Franson, I'm generally the antithesis to all that. Emotional, scared, insecure and totally out of control are generally more like it. I've admired your work, but not your business practices. You and your company make some great products. I only have issues with the way you go about marketing them. Tell me, have you ever heard the theory that strong competition makes for better products and a stronger company? As I saw it, I have a job to do and my normal character traits get in the way when one deals with someone of your calibre and…reputation. With the situation we're facing and your business practices in mind, I set my mind on how I needed to act, offence being the best defence and all that."

"Well, I'm impressed…and thankful. Any time you want a job…."

"Thank you, Sir. Would you mind telling Jon that we'll be leaving? He rode with us and I'd hate to just up and leave him."

"Sure. I'll give him a ride home if he wants to stay."

"And the devices?"

"I've already shut down the receivers. I'll have the transmitters removed as soon as she leaves the house. You have my word on that." Tina raised an eyebrow in a very Spock-like manner. "Honest!" he laughed. "I'm not in competition with you!"

"Thank you, Mister Franson," Tina said with a smile.

"Tina, whatever it is you're hiding with Sam, it's safe."

"I know it is, Sir," she said her smile widening. "I got there first."

Once H.G. Franson left the room Tina began to tremble. "You gonna be all right?" asked Sam. Tina just nodded.

*****

As Sam and Tina walked to the car, Tina's tremors became visible shakes. As soon as they were out of sight of the door, she fell to her knees and was ill. "Tina! What's wrong?!?" Sam exclaimed worriedly.

"I was so scared, Sam," Tina managed between her tears. "What that…that…bitch did to Cathy was…." She heaved again. Sam held her while she was ill again and again. She was beginning to feel more than a little panicky with the way Tina was getting sick.

*****

In the car on the way home, Sam started asking Tina what was going on. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"Yeah," Tina croaked. "Adrenaline let down, I think."

Sam nodded. "You were somethin' else, that's for sure. What did you mean by significant other?"

"Well, I stumbled over boyfriend. I guess it was because…because you were there and…and you are and you aren't my boyfriend. I mean, you're an enigmi-ma, right? A-and girlfriend would have been too hard to explain and I wasn't sure I could trust him with that. I mean…. Hell, I don't know what I mean. I only know that I love you and significant other seemed to cover all bases and…" she trailed off.

"It just sounds so…."

"Gay?"

"No, impersonal. Where'd you get gay from?"

"I got the term 'significant other' from some gay websites. That's what they call their partners, y'know? Besides lovers that is. I mean, you know, like their husbands or wives or whatever."

Sam blushed. "Is that what I am to you? Your wife or husband or something?"

"Sorta. I mean, you're like my boyfriend at school, and you're like my girlfriend to Lee and Ro and…." She blushed furiously.

"Do you really feel that way?"

"Yeah."

"Where did that attitude come from? I've never seen you like that."

"Huh?"

"Back at Cathy's."

"Oh. I don't really know. I…he…. Well…he's a corporate magnate and a geek. That's really dangerous, y'know? And when it comes to his little girl…well…let's just say he's not a very nice guy. If something happens to him or his family, no-one's above suspicion and no-one's safe."

"But that doesn't tell me anything."

"I was scared, Sam. I was so scared to…. Think about our situation. I didn't know how much he knew. All I could think about was him doing something to hurt you. I got mad. I let him know that I had the upper hand going in."

"You?!?"

"Yeah, me. You saw how I did what I did to Morgan."

"But you were so cold and impersonal. It was really scary."

"He's really scary, Sam. Remember the day I called Cathy? She hinted that she was attacked a couple of years ago. Mister Franson said pretty much the same thing over the phone today. Well, after I called Cathy that day, I remembered where I saw her last name. When I realised that she would start talking about me at home, I figured that her father might be dangerous.

"A couple of years ago, there was an article in the paper about a mugging and possible rape near the mall. Remember it?"

Sam nodded but looked confused as her mind spun trying to make sense of what Tina was saying. What has this got to do with Marjorie's rape?

Tina continued, "Well I did some research on it. The girl who was attacked was Cathy."

Sam suddenly felt very ill. Her mind was in a whirl. Two rapes? Suddenly it dawned on her. Marjorie's rape went unreported. But if Marjorie never reported hers, was it the same rapist? All the colour drained from Sam's face and she shuddered involuntarily.

"They caught the guy who did it," Tina continued, "but Cathy's parents refused to press charges. A couple of months after he was released from jail, the guy's body washed up on shore near Atlantic City."

Sam's mind ran in circles, If the body that washed up in Atlantic City was, the same rapist, who was responsible for making sure he could never do it again? Linda or Mister Franson? Mr Franson sure looked like he might have been partly responsible, he looked so smug, but….

"Yeah," Tina said, noticing her companion's response to the news. "Sam, I really don't feel so good again. Start looking for a place to pull over please." Beads of sweat were evident on her pale forehead. Sam nodded her understanding and started looking for a place to pull over, as Tina continued to talk, trying to keep her mind off her rebelling stomach.

"Well…the first day I started working for Missus Winchester I used the computers at work to do a little sanitising on us. Then, after I remembered where I heard Cathy's name, I used the computers to dig a little deeper on him. I figured that after his daughter's rape, he'd really investigate anyone who was close to his daughter. I figured if he found anything on us, I'd need something on him to keep him quiet. The deeper I dug, the more I wanted to know. The more I learned, the more I realised how dangerous he could be. So I raided his company databases. When I was done, I left a note telling them that someone had been there. I didn't say how or why, I didn't erase or destroy anything. I just copied it. All of it. I even left a backdoor. If his programmers are any good, and they are, they'll find it eventually.

"Anyway, this afternoon, I let him know that I know where all his skeletons are buried up front. Now he knows that I was the hacker who was in his system. And that no matter what he had on us, he and I knew that I had more on him and that I pose more of a risk to him. It's called mutually assured destruction. If he ever finds anything, he can't use it unless he's ready to have what I know go public. By the time we left, he and I reached détente. Cathy's really a sweet person, Sam, but H.G. Franson can be a real sweetheart, or a real bastard. I wanted him to know that I knew."

"Thank you, Bernard," Sam said with a week smile, referring to the British Broadcasting Company's sit-coms Yes Minister and Yes Prime Minister.

"Sam!" Tina exclaimed as Sam guided the car to the kerb. Well before the car came to a halt Tina had the door open and one foot skimming the ground. She was on her knees in the middle of the dog walk and heaving by the time Sam brought the vehicle to a stop. It was a few minutes before her dry heaves subsided and they were back on the road.

Sam continued to babble about what she'd witnessed at Cathy's, desperately trying to understand the person she loved. "Y'know, you were really scary in there. You were, like…so…."

"Cold and calculating?"

"Yeah."

"I know," Tina replied hoarsely. "I scared myself silly thinking about who and what I was talking to. I guess that's why I looked so cold. I was scared."

"What did you mean by sani…."

"I've altered every electronic database that I could think of. The ones our names appear in, I mean. There isn't anything electronic that can embarrass us."

"What about things like birth certificates and stuff?"

"For me, there's almost nothing left except paper hospital and county records. For you…well…."

"Aren't we going to have to worry about those?"

"No."

"But you just said…."

"Unless I miss my guess, Mister Franson won't be checking. He's said that we, and the information about us, are safe…several times. We're his allies."

"But…."

"I know about the skeletons." Tina suddenly went pale again. "Pull over, Sam! I think I'm gonna be sick again."

It took a while, but Sam got Tina calmed down and they were on their way home again. "Y'know, Linda's gonna be working on this, too. Maybe we should try to co-ordinate our efforts."

"That's not such a bad idea, Sam," Tina said with a wan smile as she pulled out her cell phone. "Maybe I should let her know what we've done so far."

*****

Jan was removing the Lasagne from the oven. "If they don't get home soon, this will be ruined," she muttered.

Linda's phone chirped. "Maybe that's them now," she said as she dashed into the den for her handbag. "Go," she said into the phone.

"Secure, please," Tina's voice said.

Linda's thumb darted over several buttons while she held the phone to her ear. "Go ahead, Honey, secure."

"Can you talk, Aunt Lin?"

Linda looked around the den. "Maybe I should change rooms, Honey, I'm in the den and your mother's in the kitchen. Dinner's ready, you know. You don't sound so good. Are you all right?"

"I'll be fine. We're on our way, ETA is ten minutes. Why don't you go into the parlour? The acoustics are better for privacy there. I don't think you'll want her to hear any of this."

"Jan, they'll be here in about ten minutes. Can you keep it warm until then?" Linda called out.

"Sure! Just tell them to be careful driving!" Jan called back.

"Go ahead, Honey, I'm clear. Mama-san says take care at the wheel."

Tina giggled weakly. "First strike's successful."

"Lefferts?"

"Yep."

"Dare I ask what you've done?"

"How do you cut a little rich bitch to the bone?"

"Take away her…you didn't."

Tina giggled manically. "I did."

"All of them!?!"

"Thirteen out of fourteen. I couldn't get AMEX permanently, but for the next ten days it's dead. Daddy has it set up as a signature card account. We need his signature for that. The rest are history. And it seems she now has twelve outstanding parking tickets. I expect she'll get the boot in a day or two."

"How'd you…I don't want to ask that, do I?"

"Maybe not, Aunt Lin. Anyway, when you think of something else, let me know, would you, please? We're just getting started. It seems she went after Cathy as a warning. We're coming from there now. See you at dinner."

"Honey, you can't be traced to any of this, can you?"

"Give me a little credit, would you?"

"That's My Girl! See you at table, Honey. Tell Scar-face to drive safely."

"Will do, Aunt Lin," Tina said with a giggle. "Aunt Linda?"

"Yes, Honey?"

"Emerging Technologies…Harold Gerard Franson, ever heard of them?"

"Yes," came her guarded reply.

"We might want to start cultivating an alliance there. I know where the skeletons are."

"How…?"

"Later. Okay?"

"Sure, Honey."

"And, Aunt Lin?"

"Hmm?"

"I love you," Tina said as she broke the connection. Linda just stared at her phone. She couldn't say anything, she was crying.

*****

"Sam," Tina said.

"Yeah, Tee?"

"Aunt Linda said, and I quote, 'Tell Scar-face to drive carefully,' end quote."

Sam stuck her tongue out. "Promises, promises," Tina quipped.

"Like you're in any condition to do anything if I did. D'you think we should tell Ro and Lee?" Sam asked.

"Couldn't hurt. If nothing else, they could help us come up with something more," Tina remarked and started dialling.

*****

At the dinner table the discussion was centred on Morgan Lefferts. "Do you think there's any way we can use this to our advantage with the acquisition, Jan?" Linda asked.

"Well," Jan said. You could almost see the gears meshing. "Watson Trucking is a subsidiary of Lefferts Trucking. And his daughter did assault my daughter in front of witnesses. Unfortunately, she can claim she tripped. Has she done anything this blatant in the past?"

"Not as drastic, anyway," Linda replied. "Apparently, our Little Miss Priss, here, seems to be the first real competition she's ever come up against. Buuut…she does have goons and she's not above using them for intimidation."

"Maybe, Lin. It all depends. I think that we'll give daddykins a call tonight and arrange an interview tomorrow with an irate mother and her lawyer. The organisation does have a lawyer, doesn't it?" Linda nodded.

"Mum?" Tina interjected.

"Hmm?" Jan asked, raising her eyebrow like Mister Spock.

"Maybe we should talk about that acquisition tomorrow. I know who supplies them with a good piece of their electronic hardware."

"How can that help me…?"

"He's become a sort of friend of mine recently," Tina finished enigmatically. Linda suddenly smiled a really cold smile and looked over at Tina. Tina just nodded in reply.

"Claire says you'd better watch your back, Honey," Jan said to her daughter. "She seems to think that this is just getting started."

"Yeah, and she doesn't mean figuratively either, judging by today," Tina said sarcastically.

"The next move is up to her, for now at least," Sam mumbled introspectively.

"What's that, Honey?" Donna asked.

"I was just thinking out loud, Ma. If we do anything else right now, it'll point directly to us. We're gonna have to wait a while. Unfortunately, the next move is hers. We can't afford to do any more. Right now, she'll blame us for anything and everything. No-one'll believe we've done anything -- so far -- but that isn't the point."

"What have you done?" Jan asked suspiciously. Sam coloured.

"Sam?" Donna pressed.

"Jan, Donna," Linda said, coming to Sam's rescue, "you really don't want to ask that."

"Linda!" Jan shot back at her life long friend.

"Let's just say she'll feel the pinch and get the boot from it soon," replied Linda with a cryptic smile. When Jan opened her mouth to protest, Linda said, "Ask me no questions, Jan."

*****

The girls were in Sam's room discussing the events of the day. "Y'know, Sam, it's almost a shame we can't cause Morgan and her cronies the social ostracism Jon, Cathy and I got because of clothes or looks."

Sam's eyes got an evil glint. "We just might."

"Huh?"

"Got Barb's number?"

"Sure, but…."

"C'mon, let's go to your room. You have two phones, I only have the one."

*****

"Hi, Barb?"

"Tina! You okay? God! I can't believe you in ol' Bow-wow's office today, that was EPIC!"

"Uh…yeah, umm…thanks. Uh, Barb, Sam's on the line with me and…."

"Hey, Sam!"

"Hi, Barb. Uh, Barb, did you know that Morgan attacked Cathy Franson after school?"

"She what?!?"

"Yeah, she and her two cronies attacked Cathy outside by the car park. They beat her pretty bad. She got eight stitches in the back of her head."

"That BITCH! You wait till…."

"Anyway," Sam said loudly, rolling over her, "Tina had an interesting thought a couple of minutes ago and I thought…."

"I gotta call Kelly and get her in on this. Hold on, let me conference her in. I think it's about time that bitch got what's coming to her." There was a soft click and the line seemed to go dead.

"Tee, do you have a conference call feature on this thing?"

"Never thought I'd need it. I'll talk to…."

Just then Barb came back on the line. "Tina? Sam? I got Kelly on with us."

"Hey guys! Damn, Tina, you were like, totally awesome with Dean Bow-wow!"

"Uh…." Tina was getting redder by the second.

"Kelly, Barb, Tee had this idea and…" Sam started.

*****

"I'm telling you, Tina, it'll work," Kelly said.

"She's right, Tee," Barb said. "They're all dating cheerleaders. And Mimi's dating one and…."

*****

"Oh my aching ears," Tina moaned as she hung up the phone.

"Yeah, but ain't it great?" Sam giggled.

Tina grinned sheepishly and nodded. Then she caught sight of her alarm clock. "Ohmigods! Look at the time! I haven't even started my homework!"

Sam rolled her eyes. "I can't believe you! You've just masterminded the social coup of the century and you're worrying about homework!"

*****

Jennifer was sitting at her desk in her home office. Joanne sat across the room on a small but comfortable settee. "How's the cleansing project coming Chilli?" Jennifer asked.

"It's clean, Jen."

"That was fast. What did it cost?"

"Twenty-five dollars…and I didn't have to do anything."

"Joanne, don't try to bullshit a bullshitter. What did it cost?"

"I'm telling you, Jen, at least from what I can see electronically, they've already been sanitised. I don't know how, or by whom, but there's almost nothing there."

"I refuse to believe that, Joanne. I happen to know -- for a fact -- that every person born in the this country appears in a minimum of a dozen databases nationwide. The hospital has to…."

"Even the hospital. I checked."

"You checked?" Jennifer asked, her eyebrow cocking Spockishly. Joanne nodded. "How?" Jenny pressed.

"Jennifer, I'm good with a computer, you know that. It's one of the things you sent me back to school to learn. But Tina is something else all together. She isn't in another class; she's in another universe, or maybe dimension when it comes to them. Her birth certificate reads, 'Wilson, Ernestine Frances, a FEMALE child born to Francis Ernest Wilson and Janice Louise Wilson, Nee Sprecht.' I dug into the electronic records on her there. Every single record I found read Ernestine F. FEMALE.

"Here," she handed Jennifer Winchester a certified, notarised copy of Tina's birth certificate. "I went to their records department and paid five dollars for that. Then I went to D.M.V. and paid ten dollars for this." Chilli handed Jen a copy of the registration on Tina's car. "And another ten dollars for this," and she handed Jennifer a printout of Tina's driving record.

Jenny stared incredulously at the documents in her hands as Joanne continued. "I went to the university -- we have Carla there, you know her -- and I got her to let me use one of their unrestricted computers, with a temporary login. I used the programmes Tina gave me. They're what she called hacking routines." Joanne gave an involuntary shudder, took a deep breath and resumed her report. "When I checked the national insurance databases, I got the same thing. So, then I tried County Records, D.M.V., Social Security, hell, Jen, I was even able to access the F.B.I. with those routines! All I had to do was run the programme. It gave me a command box that asked what I wanted to look at and what kind of institution it was located in. I didn't have to do anything else!

"Jenny, I checked everything I could think of. Every database, company or department. I had a cheat sheet to ensure that I didn't miss a trick. Every single solitary record, every single database…I'm telling you, Jen, I can't find a trace of Ernest Francis Wilson. It's like he never existed! There's almost nothing out there on either of them!

"I know what a computer is and I know how to use it, but those routines are something else. I went everywhere and anywhere I wanted, Jen. Just type in the name and type of company. Tigger claims she only got her an altered copy of her birth certificate from Brandy. She said that there was no way for her to have the database altered without spending a phenomenal amount of money. And since this was only supposed to be a one year experiment she wasn't going to worry about more than school transcripts, a fake driver's license and a fake birth certificate. Besides, we don't have anyone in records at the hospital."

"You don't think that she…?"

"Without a doubt. Who else and why else would she exist and not he?"

"And Sam?" Jennifer asked, more than a bit shook up at the news.

Joanne shook her head. "Almost all her records don't show ANY gender, but SHE does exist at the hospital."

"Linda wasn't kidding when she said she got us an expert, was she?"

"No. I'm in awe of her abilities, Jen. But frankly, they scare me, too."

"Do you think the changes can be traced?"

"I don't know, but if those programmes are any indication, no. Jen, I still don't believe it.

"I'd say that the only thing we'll need to worry about is paper. And since no-one uses paper to look anything up any-more, we don't have to worry. Electronically, it's clean. I'm going after the paper trail, Jen. I mean, what the hell, that isn't going to cost near what this would have run. I think that we can relax with just county and state-wide records. I don't even want to try talking to the Mormons in Utah. I think we'd be asking for more trouble than it's worth, there."

"What do you figure?"

"Fifty, sixty tops. Just a couple of nice sized down payments on retirement homes in untraceable funds."

"Get on it, Joanne. Blanks for Sam, Female for Tina. Finish it."

"Hi, Mum, I'm Ho-ome!" came a call from the front door.

"Chilli, would you mind going down and telling Tigger that I'd like to talk to her?"

"Mind if I sit in?"

"By all means, please do."

*****

Wednesday Morning September 23^rd

Jan picked up the ringing telephone and answered it. A very familiar voice replied to her musical, "Hello?"

"Hello, Jan?"

"Claire! I was just going to call you."

"She's at the top, isn't she?"

"Already?" Jan replied stunned at the speed with which things were moving.

"Jan, I might be premature in this, but start looking for another place for me."

"How many, Claire?" she asked quietly.

"I'll need room for five chairs at least, six if I want to be able to handle walk-ins. It looks like I'll be renting this building out. I'm booked solid for the next three months and that's assuming I find a new girl for the third chair by Friday. Don't worry, You, Tina and Donna all have standing appointments, but don't miss them."

"Oh my gods."

"I think I have the entire school calling me for appointments. The phone hasn't stopped ringing since noon yesterday. I actually had to hire a manicurist and a shampoo-girl to act as receptionists when they aren't busy. We're elbow to elbow down here! What the hell happened?!?"

"Remember the girl that Tina took on?"

"Yep, Morgan Lefferts, wasn't it?"

"How'd you…?"

"This is me you're talking to, Jan."

"She tried to take Tina on yesterday."

"Is Tina all right?"

"She's fine, Claire. It seems that, except for Lefferts and her following, the entire school's social strata decided to back her. And in doing so, Tina backed them when it got to the nitty-gritty in the school office with the Dean of Students."

"Oohh my god. Hold on a sec, Jan."

Apparently Claire only moved the mouthpiece away from her mouth, because Jan was able to hear everything she said clearly. "Sandy, I'm going to be busy here for a few minutes. Can you handle things alone for a bit?

"Okay, Jan, I'm back. Dish. And don't skip a thing."

*****

Tina still felt sick in the morning, but at least she didn't get sick. Homeroom went well enough and Sam's good morning kiss didn't completely disengage her brain. She refused to talk about anything dealing with the "dance" Morgan initiated the day before. She said that there were too many ears around. Her retinue insulated her from anything and everything dangerous and provided a welcome buffer between her and anyone who wasn't in the inner circle. For once, her entourage was welcome.

Tina waited for Sam and Barb at the entrance of the cafeteria. It wasn't a long wait. Within moments of her arrival they both appeared from opposite directions.

"Hey, Tee!"

"Barb! Thanks again for…."

"Don't mention it. You'd have done the same for me. You already have, sorta. Anyway, have you heard?"

Sam picked that moment to reach around Tina and give her a hug and plant a kiss on her ear. "Wha…Oh! Hi, Honey," Tina said. "I'm sorry, Barb. You were saying?"

Through a fit of giggles, Barb continued, "Word's out that Barbara Styles and Gina Mitchell have broken up with their current beaus."

Tina smiled an evil smile. "No! Really? Just as well. You know what I've always said about the football team, don't you?"

"No," Barb giggled. "Let's grab some lunch while you do. Hi, Sam."

"Barb," Sam replied as she put her arm around Tina's waist. "Yeah, Tee, Jim Blevins and Frank Montgomery are really steamed. They didn't like the idea that they were lower than dirt for dating Styles and Mitchell."

"Well, it's like I've always said, Barb, the football team doesn't have a whole brain cell between them and they're so busy bashing the half of the one they do have into submission that they can't see what's going on around them. I'm not surprised they dumped Barbara and Gina in an attempt to retain status around here. Personally, I don't think it's going to do them a lot of good. If they like those … thugs they don't deserve real dates."

Barb was howling with laughter at Tina's quip when a disturbance caught Tina's attention. She grabbed Barb's elbow and nodded her head in Mimi Cunningham's direction. Mimi was in the middle of the aisle near the checkout and she was starting to scream at her boyfriend, Joe Rawlings.

"I don't care if he IS your friend! I don't date ANYONE that's friends with, or friends of friends with terrorists and stuck up shits! WE'RE THROUGH!" And with that she emptied a full cup of grape drink over his head, pulled out a camera, snapped several shots and stormed off.

"Whoa!" Sam muttered.

Tina looked worried. She leaned into Sam for comfort. "Barb, don't you think…?"

"He's had it coming, Tee," she said, the smile gone from her face. "This was just an excuse. But you're right, that was cold. You oughta know," she said with a smirk. "C'mon, the line's moving. You're right about Blevins and Montgomery, too. They're not going to be getting any dates any time soon. They might as well hook back up with the gruesome twosome."

*****

Lunch was an event. People kept dropping by to offer Tina their support and to congratulate her on her bout with the Dean of Students. She just huddled against Sam for support and let Barb, Kelly, Lee and Ro handle everything. A look over to Morgan Lefferts' table showed that she, her gruesome twosome Margot Peters and Cecilia Franklin and five others were in exile. There was no-one else near her. Even the tables near hers were empty. The looks on their faces were NOT pleasant. They were fuming.

After they finished eating Tina, Sam, Ro and Lee went for a short walk outside. It was starting to get brisk, but it was a welcome relief from the heavy air the cafeteria seemed to have.

"Yo, girlfriend, like, talk about having arrived," Lee started.

"Lee, clam up a second," interrupted Ro. "The football team's losing their dates and their girlfriends all of a sudden is a bit too coincidental, Tee. Care to comment?"

"Didn't you hear about Cathy Franson?" queried Sam. Both Ro and Lee nodded. "Well…last night, Tee said, wouldn't it be nice if Morgan and her cronies could experience the same sort of ostracism that she, Jon and Cathy have endured. So I had her call Barb and…." Sam started to retell the rest of the story that Tina failed to fill them in on. It seemed that Tina was too embarrassed to let them know about the rest of what was planned.

Ro was giggling and couldn't stop; Lee was on the grass, her bottom between her ankles, laughing too hard to stand back up.

"You're kidding me, right?" Ro managed between giggles.

"Nope," Sam sniggered.

Tina looked sullen. "I wish it wasn't necessary. But when she did that to Cathy, she went too far."

"Sam," advised Ro, "keep as far away from the football team as you can. If for no other reason, you're guilty by association. They don't care whether you did it or not; you're dating the reason they don't have dates. Besides, you really are the reason they aren't getting any, any-more."

"Fat chance, Ro. I'm lab partners with Dudley do Wrong himself, Rob Farnsby."

"Oh, shit," Lee said.

"What?" asked Tina. She looked close to tears.

"He's dating…."

"BOONE, your ass is MINE!"

"RUN, SAM!" Tina screamed. "It's Rob!"

*****

Part-36

Wednesday Afternoon September 23^rd

Rob Farnsby charged at full speed -- it was impressive given his bulk -- directly at the small group of friends. Before Sam had a chance to do anything more than look, Farnsby'd already knocked Ro to the ground when he pushed her out of the way. She didn't slow him down in the slightest. He continued his rush at Sam in an attempt to clothesline her. He looked the part he played on the football field. He was a centre, hyped and psyched up, bent on destroying his target, Sam.

Facing a mad bull in the middle of a stampede, Sam didn't have time to think. In what seemed to be one fluid motion, she faced Farnsby, crouched down and made a quick jab at his midsection with her left fist, doubling the charging behemoth up. As Farnsby's head dropped down, Sam pivoted to her left and started to rise up to her full height on one leg. As she was straightening up, she brought her right knee up hard and fast. It connected with Rob's jaw with a force that was both amazing and startling in its destructive result. He must have had his mouth open, judging by the sound. As his head came back up, she hit him in his jaw again with a backhanded blow using the side of her right hand. There was a sickening crack as she connected. His momentum carried his legs past her and he landed flat on his back, shaking the ground with his impact.

"Next time, Rob," hissed Sam, "leave the girls out of it! If you don't have a date, it's not my fault! You should choose your friends…and your opponents, more wisely.

"Come on, girls, let's get to class," she finished. Then she pulled Tina to her and walked the quivering girl back inside. Ro and Lee trailed in dumbfounded silence.

*****

Sam, followed by Ro and Lee, escorted Tina to the nurse's office. It wasn't that she was hurt, but she was still in shock from witnessing what happened with Rob. She was almost incoherent as she cried quietly on Sam's shoulder.

"Hello, Missus Archer," Sam began.

Grace was in the process of taking a bite out of a sandwich. She let the sandwich drop to the plate and talked around the bite in her mouth as she stood. "Tina! Sam! What happened?"

"She's okay, Missus Archer, she just needs to lie down for a bit. Can I…?"

"Yes, Sam. Same room. Who are…?"

"I'm Rochelle Akira, Ma'am, and this is Leticia Grant, we're friends of Tina's. We saw what happened and…."

"Let me make sure she's all right and then we can talk. In the meantime, jot down the names of your teachers for your next classes so that I can make sure you're excused for being late."

"Thank you, Ma'am," Ro replied, even more subdued than usual.

Grace shoved a pad and pen toward the girls. "Excuse me," she said as she went into the examining room and closed the door.

*****

Tina and Sam were sitting near the head of the examining couch. Tina was wrapped around Sam like a blanket.

"Do you think you can tell me what…?" Then she saw the side and top of Sam's right hand. It was badly bruised and there was a cut on the top of it. The cut looked almost like teeth marks. "Tina, you're going to have to let go of Sam so I can treat her hand, Honey."

Tina sat back with a start and disentangled herself from Sam. Gently she grasped both of Sam's hands and examined them closely. She went white as a sheet when she saw the swelling and the cut on Sam's right hand. Then she simply passed out. "Well, I guess that solves that problem," Grace said, ruefully. "Sam, wash your hands with the Beta Sept scrub on the shelf over the sink. Be sure to use the special brush. When you're done, let me have a look at that hand. I'll take care of her while you do that."

Sam looked at her hand in surprise. "I guess it wasn't as clean a shot as I thought."

"I guess not. Scrub up, Sweetie," she replied as she lay Tina back on the examining couch, put a couple of pillows under her knees and covered her up with a blanket. Satisfied that Tina wasn't in danger, Grace turned to Sam. "Now, care to tell me how you got this little beauty?" she asked as she examined the wound.

"Well, Rob Farnsby, the centre on the football team? He was charging at me and…." Sam proceeded to regale Grace with the whole unvarnished truth of the attack.

"I see, so it was an unprovoked attack, then."

"Unprovoked is a sort of relative term, Ma'am," the girl replied quietly.

Grace gave a short laugh. "Yes, well, were you directly involved in the events preceding this brawl?"

"Umm, I haven't seen Rob since yesterday's science class, if that's what you mean," Sam said, still skirting the issue, "but he wasn't angry with me then."

"Let me go talk to the two girls who came in with you, then," she said as she finished bandaging Sam's hand. "You aren't in any trouble. At least, not yet," Grace added with a wry smile.

Tina gave a quiet moan from the couch. Sam blanched at the sound and tried to pull her hand away from the nurse. Nurse Archer looked at Sam strangely. Sam hurriedly tried to explain. "It sounds like she's starting to have one of her nightmares, Ma'am. Please, let me go hold her. Unless you want to have security swarming the place in about five minutes."

"That bad, huh?"

"Worse."

"Go ahead, Sam," she said as she taped the gauze into place on the dressing. "I'll go talk to the girls."

"Umm, Missus Archer, do you think you could get her a cup of tea? She takes it like her mother, sweet with a twist," Sam said as she cradled Tina's head and shoulders in her arms.

"Sure, Sam. I'll call down to the cafeteria and have them send up a cup."

*****

Lee was describing what she saw to Grace. "It was the most amazing thing I ever saw, Missus Archer. Rob knocked Ro out of his way without slowing down at all! And all of a sudden it was like Sam was dancin' or somethin'! He dropped into this kinda crouch and then he put out his left hand and did like a pirouette to the right on his left foot as he stood up and brought his right knee up and his left hand back. And while he was pulling his left hand back he raised his right hand up and over to his left and brought it back down and around to his right and then back up. I swear it was the smoothest, most graceful thing I ever saw! It was actually beautiful!!! And he did it all in the blink of an eye! I mean…WOW!"

"I see. So Sam didn't instigate the fight?"

Both Ro and Lee vehemently shook their heads no and answered in unison, "No, Ma'am!"

"Do you have any idea why Rob would have attacked Sam?" Both girls sat in wide-eyed silence, neither moved a muscle. There was a knock at the door.

"Excuse me, girls," Grace said as she got up to answer it.

She opened the door a crack and peered out. There were two security drones holding a very battered looking Rob Farnsby between them. His face was swollen to twice its normal size and his head lolled about on his shoulders as if it were on a rubber band.

"Let me guess, Robert Farnsby, right?"

The shorter of the two drones nodded and said, "Yes, Ma'am. Looks like he's the loser. He's still out cold and his jaw's busted up pretty good, so we don't know much more 'n that. Got his name from his ID card," he said waving the boy's wallet.

Grace gave a heavy sigh and said, "Put him in the last room on the right. I have the victor here already, as well as three witnesses that say Farnsby instigated the whole thing. I'll give you their statements as soon as I'm done here. You'd better call for an ambulance."

"Yes, Ma'am. Cops'll be here soon."

Grace looked like she wanted to cry. "Very well," she sighed. "You'd better notify," she pulled a pad out of her pocket, and scribbled two more names on it, "these people. Pull these student records and call their parents," she said as she tore the sheet from the pad and handed it to the security drone.

"Yes'm."

"When the police arrive, have them wait in the office until I call."

"Yes'm."

"Once you have him on the examining couch, get Coach Torres here to watch him. I have other patients to take care of. Get on with it."

"Yes'm." The drones nodded and half dragged, half carried the huge boy to the examining room. Once they were out of the office and Rob was lying down with several ice packs wrapped around his shattered jaw, Grace returned to Ro and Lee. As she was about to sit down, there was a knock at the door. Grace sighed in resignation and went to the door.

"Emily," Grace said with relief to the tall woman at the door, "come in, please." As she closed the door she updated the coach.

"So you want me to watch him?"

"That about sums it up."

"Why not Coach Ritter?"

"And have him stink up my office with his body odour and antiquated male superiority attitude? Just make sure he doesn't fall off the couch and monitor his vitals. Let the hospital worry about bringing him around. I don't want to hear him moaning and crying when he wakes up."

Emily Torres chuckled quietly as she made her way to the examining room.

Grace turned back to Ro and Lee. "Sorry for the intrusion, girls. I'm going to have to notify your parents that you were involved in this as witnesses. You'll have to give statements to the police, I'm afraid. I won't allow them to question you until you've had an opportunity to talk with your parents. Now, why don't you go in there," she said indicating the third and last examining room, "and wait for me. You aren't in trouble. I just want to check on Sam and Tina. I'll be with you in a moment.

"Rochelle, would you please be so kind as to call down to the cafeteria and order up a pot of tea, some sugar and a sliced lemon. If you girls would like some as well, make sure you order enough for yourselves and three others. I have a feeling we're going to be here a while. When Missus Wilson gets here, she's going to want a cup."

"Yes, Ma'am," Ro said with a smile and picked up the phone. This was getting interesting. After ordering the tea, she joined Lee in the room, but she left the door cracked open so that she could watch and listen.

*****

When Grace entered the other examining room, she saw that Sam managed to bring Tina around and Tina was again wrapped around Sam like a blanket. She closed the door behind her and walked over to the pair, bringing a chair closer to the head of the couch.

"Nice job, Champ," Grace said as she settled herself into the chair. "He's going to have one heck of a headache when he wakes up and he'll be eating through a straw for a while. Care to tell me the rest of the story? Off the record, of course."

Sam opened her mouth to speak, but Tina beat her to the punch. "It's all my fault, Missus Archer," she said in a diminutive, quavering voice. "See, anyone who's dating a friend of Morgan Lefferts, or a friend of a friend of Morgan Lefferts, lost his girlfriend today if they decided to keep seeing her or her friends socially because…." Tina talked and Grace listened, smiling and chuckling as the girl told the tale.

*****

Grace walked in on Lee and Ro. They were chatting quietly as they both sat on the examining couch. "Tina told me the whole story, Girls. You're in the clear. I'd let you go in, but it's going to get a bit crowded here in a few minutes. Especially when their mothers and your parents get here. How's the order on the tea coming?"

"Should be here any minute, Missus Archer," replied Ro. "Missus Coombs said she'd bring it up herself. Is Sam's hand gonna be okay?"

"Thank you, Rochelle. Sam's hand will be just fine. It was only a nasty bruise and a scratch. Leticia, I imagine you'll want some privacy when your mother gets here. If they have that Neanderthal out of here by then, you can welcome her there."

Lee's jaw dropped. Grace laughed and said, "Tina warned me and asked if there was anything I could do about it."

"You aren't going to bow or anything when my dad comes are you?" Ro asked with a grin.

"If the circumstances were a little less serious, I might do it for you, but not today, Rochelle," laughed Grace. "I have some reports to write, so why don't you two relax while we wait for the tea?"

"Thanks, Missus Archer," the girls chorused.

*****

"Twenty-three seven, County," the impersonal voice of the dispatcher came over the speaker of the police cruiser.

"Seven, go," was the reply

"Twenty-three seven, County, status on that 10-10 P.D.?"

"Seven, looks like I'm gonna be here a while, County."

"A-firm.

"Twenty-three five, County."

"SHIT!" Officer P.J. Wright said as he set his coffee cup into the holder and reached for the mike.

"Now, now, Peej, we're here to serve and protect," Officer Anne Phorcey said with a giggle as she put the lid on her cup and put it in the holder as well.

"Five. Go ahead, County."

"Twenty-three five, County, see the Dean of Students, Cliffside Academy, Ralston Road. Altercation between students, P.I. I say again, see the Dean of Students, Cliffside Academy, Ralston Road. Altercation between students, P.I."

"Roger, County, Twenty-three five, 10-17," P.J. replied in resigned disgust.

"This is getting to be ridiculous," Anne said to her partner. "Three times in two weeks? We haven't been to Central once this year. I thought that the private schools were supposed to be quieter."

"A school's a school, Anne. Ready?"

"Let's go."

*****

As Jan and Donna walked up to the Nurse's office, the female security drone standing outside opened the door for them and waved them in.

"I see that the message got out," Jan whispered through a forced smile.

"What do you mean?" Donna asked.

"Last time I all but put a guard through the wall getting past her to see Tina," Jan whispered back.

"Jan! I'm glad you could get here so quickly," Grace said effusively. "Tina and Sam are fine. Please relax. You must be Missus Boone, I'm Grace Archer, the school nurse."

"Call me Donna, please, Nurse Archer."

"And I'm Grace, if you could, please."

"What happened, Grace, Morgan again?" Jan asked, straight forward and to the point

"Well, not exactly. Why don't you sit down? We have a few minutes before the police arrive and…."

"Police!" exclaimed Donna.

Grace nodded. "It seems that Sam broke a boys jaw while defending himself. He only suffered some bruising and a scratch on his right hand. He's obviously been paying attention to what Joanne's been teaching him. Why don't you let me tell you what I know and then you can go in and sit with them, while we wait for the police. Would either of you care for some tea?"

*****

"Sam, Tina, I have a couple of ladies who would like to see you," Grace said to the girls.

Tina still hadn't let go of Sam, but her colour was better. When she saw her mother and Donna she started to cry again. "What's the matter, Honey?" Donna asked, rushing to her side. Tina just shook her head.

"She feels like she's always in trouble any-more, Donna," Jan answered in a soothing voice for her daughter. "She's never been in trouble at school before and this is the second time in as many weeks that she's been involved with something at school where the police have been called. Isn't that right, Honey?" Tina nodded her head slowly.

"You aren't in trouble, Honey," Grace said. "You haven't done anything wrong at all. You just relax and get yourself together. Would you like another cup of tea?" Tina just nodded her head again.

Grace chuckled, retrieved Tina's cup from Donna and went back out to the office.

*****

Once Grace got and delivered the tea to a waiting Tina, there was a quiet knock at the door to her office. The ambulance and the police had arrived. Disgusted that the police didn't wait in the office as she instructed, their reception was less than pleasant. "He's in the last room on your right," grace said in lieu of greetings. "I'd appreciate it if you got that sack of shit out of here post haste."

Officer Anne Phorcey raised an eyebrow while Officer P.J. Wright just shook his head and followed the paramedics to the examining room. When he reached the door he stopped and turned to look at Grace. "He's the guilty party," she said to the unasked question. "I don't know how the families or school will be proceeding as yet, but it's a pretty safe bet he won't be continuing here. It looks like the football team will have to find another centre."

Turning to the ambulance crew, Grace continued, "He has a severe concussion and his jaw looks to be dislocated and broken in at least three places. He's still unconscious, but stable. His jaw is on ice, the rest of the information is here," and she handed them an examination report. "Emily Torres, the girls' basket ball coach is with him. She'll follow you out." Then she returned to the police officers.

"Thank you, Grace," P.J. said. "Is the other party here as well?" Grace nodded to the closed examining room door.

Anne opened up her notebook and sat in a chair. She looked pointedly at Grace and then at the desk chair next to her.

Grace took the hint and her seat. "I'm sorry, Anne, P.J., it's just that this has become a bit much lately. And when I ask that you remain in the office until I'm ready for you and you don't…" she said, letting the statement hang.

"We have a job to do, Grace," Anne replied.

Grace stared daggers at her, "As do I," she replied sharply. "This is private property. You aren't to be waltzing around unescorted. If I ask you to remain in the office, it's for a reason, not convenience."

"What happened?" Anne asked, ignoring Grace's comments.

"I could file charges of trespass," Grace said quietly. The officers acknowledged her with nods. It seemed they got the message.

"What happened is, 'The War of the Bimbettes,' " Grace said after a brief pause. "I haven't seen anything like it in my life. Claire, at Claire's Clip-Joint is my hairdresser. She said it's even worse than the cheerleader incident that happened almost twenty years ago."

"I heard about that," Anne said. "My older sister, mother and grandmother still talk about it. What caused it this time?"

"It seems that the girl who caused the Franson girl's injury…."

"We don't know that for a fact, Grace," Anne said.

"You don't, I do," Grace said with finality ending discussion on the subject. "She and her 'friends' have recently been socially ostracised by the remainder of the student body. The girls have all pulled together and told their boyfriends that they wouldn't date anyone who were friends with her, or friends of friends with her.

"The boy dating one of this girl's opponents, and main targets, was blamed for Mister Farnsby's sudden loss of friends as his girlfriend is Morgan Lefferts. So at lunch, Mister Farnsby, my patient," she spat the word patient out with such derision that both officers paled at her quiet vehemence, "decided to even the score and, quite probably, earned himself a permanent vacation from campus to go with his concussion and broken jaw. It seems that the boy he chose to pick on has recently started self-defence training. The result is in the examining room."

"So why is the victor in here?" Anne asked.

"His girlfriend was terrified when that ox charged her boyfriend. She thought Farnsby was going to kill him. She went into shock, so the boy brought her here."

"Was he injured?"

"He has some bruising and a scratch, all on his right hand. That's all."

Anne giggled, "You guys are our best customers lately. Mind if I interview the boy and his girlfriend?"

"After they're done talking with their parents. Let me check and see if they're ready to talk to you yet."

One of the paramedics stopped at the desk and asked Grace to sign some forms. Then he went back to the room, got the litter and he and his partner, escorted by Emily Torres, rolled Rob out of the office.

"Thank you, Emily," Grace said quietly.

"Any time, Grace. You going to need me back here, or can I go back to my class?"

"I think I can handle it from here," Grace replied. "Thanks again."

P.J. sat on the edge of Grace's desk and looked at Grace and his partner with a wry smile. "It looks like he'll be giving us his statement in writing," he chuckled. "The boy that did that, did one hell of a number on him. There's only one bruise that I could see. He must be pretty big, huh? Is he a member of the football team, too?"

Grace laughed and said, "Let me see if they're ready for you." Grace stuck her head in the examining room and asked, "The police are here; are you ready, or do you need more time?"

"Send them in," Jan said.

"They're ready for you, Officers. Go on in."

Anne was the first through the door. She made it a few feet inside the room and stopped in her tracks. She just stared open-mouthed. With the exception of Donna's presence, it was a carbon copy of the scene a week before. She turned and gave P.J. and Nurse Archer a slack jawed look.

"What's wrong, Anne?" P.J. asked. Then he looked in the room and his jaw hit the floor. "The Tickle Bandit and his Moll again?" he mumbled incredulously. He looked at Sam and asked, "YOU broke his jaw?" Sam just nodded her head.

Grace returned to her desk. Tears of mirth were running down her cheeks. Unable to hold it in, she dodged into the examining room with Ro and Lee and slammed the door behind her. Her laughter could be heard out in the hall.

Jan gave the officers a wan smile and said, "Officer Phorcey, how are you?"

"Hello, Jan, Tina, Sam. I'm afraid I don't know…."

"I'm Donna Boone, Sam's mother."

"Thank you, Ma'am. I'd like to say I'm pleased to meet you. I hope that it doesn't erm…insult you given the present circumstances."

"Not at all, Officer," Donna replied graciously.

"This is my partner, Officer P.J. Wright," she continued. She looked hard at Donna's fading bruises and her arm in the cast. Then she looked at the fading bruises on Sam. Things were starting to click.

"Ladies, Sam," P.J. said, nodding his head in their direction. Then to Sam he said, "Looks like you learned to do more than duck."

Sam let out a nervous giggle and then in a meek and quiet voice asked, "Am I in trouble?"

"I don't know yet, Sam," P.J. answered honestly and simply, "but according to what Nurse Archer's said, you shouldn't be. Care to tell us what happened?"

"Well, he came running across the field outside screaming at me and then…."

*****

"In answer to your first question, Sam," Anne spoke softly, "I'd like to say no. We still have several people to talk to, but I have a feeling that their stories aren't going to be too different from yours. Security didn't see it happen, but several other students did. We'll be interviewing them first. Sam, do you wish to press charges?"

Sam shook her head no. "I think the liquid diet will be punishment enough, don't you?"

Anne laughed heartily. "Yes, Sam, I do. P.J.?"

"I agree," he said chuckling.

"Officer Phorcey?" Tina spoke up for the first time.

"Yes, Tina."

"Umm, Sam and I have only had one class on self-defence. We aren't good enough to be more than white belts. I mean…."

"I don't think that will become an issue. I wouldn't worry about it. Okay?" Anne replied soothingly.

"Thanks. Umm…how's…?"

"Bradley Thorndike?" Anne finished for her. Tina nodded. "Still singing soprano, but not permanently," she answered with a smile.

"Tina, do you have anything you'd like to add, or that you want to say about what Sam's just told us?" P.J. asked.

She shook her head no. "Sam didn't leave anything out."

"Except the part about 'The War of the Bimbettes,' " Anne said. Tina just blushed.

"Want to fill us in?" P.J. asked.

"Not really."

"Why not?" Anne asked.

"It's embarrassing," Tina replied meekly and hid her face in Sam's chest. Sam reflexively stroked her hair.

"Jan, Missus Boone, I don't foresee any further problems," P.J. said amicably. "I don't think your children are guilty of anything more than self-defence in a couple of really nasty situations. You should be proud of them."

"Missus Boone, I umm…if I can ever be of assistance," Anne said as she looked directly at Donna's arm and then at Sam's face. Then she handed Donna her business card. "Even if all you want to do is talk…as a friend. My home number is on the back."

"Thank you for your time and patience. Please, try and have a good day," P.J. finished.

*****

Grace, over her giggle fit, opened the door to the examining room and left it that way as she chatted with the girls. When there was a soft knock at the door, Grace said, "That'll be one of your parents. Lee? Want to greet her here or in the other room?

"Well, DUH! Don't go anywhere without me, Ro." Then she skipped out of one room and hustled into the other to await her fate.

Missus Ruby Grant could only be described as round. The African American had short, bright yellow hair worn much like a boy's crew-cut and didn't much care for fashion. She wore what was comfortable, usually jeans and a t-shirt or sweater. That day was no exception. She wore jeans, trainers and a somewhat bulky sweater, all in clashing colours. Ruby blasted past Missus Archer and into the office, all the while wringing her hands. She both pleaded and demanded -- loudly and vociferously -- to see her daughter.

Lee, in the back examining room, just buried her face in her hands in utter embarrassment and repeated, "It's because she loves me, it's because she loves me, it's because she loves me."

When Lee's mother jerked the door open, Lee no longer had a place to hide. Her mother bustled in, grabbed her by the head placing her hands over Lee's ears and proceeded to smother her daughter's face in kisses.

"I love you, too, Mummy, but I wasn't the one who got hurt or attacked. I'm fine. The p'lice just want to ask me some questions. The school wouldn't let them ask me anything until you got here."

A short while later Officer Wright came in and got essentially the same story from Lee as he did from Sam.

When Ro's father arrived, it was a bit more sombre, but after hearing his daughter's account of what happened, said in his best inscrutable tones, "Next best defence is good offence."

Officer Wright interviewed Ro and again, the story matched Sam's. Ro, however, was asked if she wished to press charges for being thrown to the ground. She just giggled and asked if she could knee him in the groin instead. Mister Akira smiled broadly and winced.

By the time the police finished with the teens the school day was all but over. That time, however, Dean Burnbouer made an appearance to ask questions himself. To say he got a cool welcome from Jan and Donna would be an understatement. The most he did was allow the four teens to tell their stories and left in a hurry.

*****

The day's excitement over, the group left for their separate homes. In the ensuing quiet, Grace reached into her purse and pulled out her cell phone. "Hi, Marjorie, could you put me through to Her Royal Highness?"

"Hi, Grace!" she giggled at the moniker. "Sure, hold on."

"Grace?" Jenny said as she came on the line.

"Secure, Jen."

"Engaged. What's wrong?"

"Tell Chilli that Sam's learned well."

"What happened?"

"It seems that the kids have decided to strike back on their own."

"We already knew that, Grace."

"WHAT? How could you possibly know about that thug attacking Sam?"

"What are you…? Are the kids all right?"

"They're fine, Jen. Sam hospitalised the centre on the football team with a shattered jaw; she only hit him three times and one of those was in the stomach. That's what."

"They aren't in any trouble, are they?"

"No, Jen, it was self-defence. Now, what is this about you already knowing they're striking back?"

"You first, Florence Nightingale."

"It seems that Tina's learning to use her popularity. It appears that she got together with the top of the social ladder and decided to cause a little social ostracism of her own by…."

*****

Jenny was laughing too hard to hear what Grace said. "What was that? She told the officer that she was too embarrassed to tell her?"

"That's right. Now, what else have they been up to?"

"That little minx has been using my computers to change her identity, for starters. Then, last night, she managed to get that little witch's credit cards cancelled and give her an even-dozen parking tickets. From what I hear…."

*****

"Thanks for the update, Jen," Grace said with a chuckle. "I've got to get things closed up around here."

*****

The phone rang at the front register of The Under-World signifying an in store call with its ring. Marjorie picked it up before it finished the first ring. "Yes'm?"

Jenny looked into the monitor to see who she was speaking with. "Marjorie, would you please get my daughter on the line? I need to speak with her."

Marjorie's face looked like she'd witnessed a murder. "What happened to Sam and Tina?" she gushed. "Where are they? Are they all right?"

Jenny chuckled. "They're just fine, Dear. Sam acquitted herself quite well in fisticuffs today. So well, the only contact the boy who attacked her made was with the ends of Sam's fists. They're fine and they're not in any trouble. Would you please get my daughter on the line for me now?"

"Yes'm. Sorry, Ma'am."

"Don't ever be sorry for caring about another human being. I'm pleased that you care so much. Thank you, Marjorie, that will be all for now."

"Yes'm. Thank you, Ma'am."

*****

"Hey, Sweetie," Linda said, as she poked her head into Tina's room. Tina was sitting at "The Monster" going over her notes for her psych. paper.

"Aunt Linda! Hi!"

"I heard you had an interesting day today," the petite blonde said with a smile in her voice.

Tina blushed. "That's one way to put it."

"Care to talk about it?" Linda asked. Tina just shrugged. "I know the blow-by-blow, I got it from…."

"Your Mum, who got it from Nurse Archer."

Linda giggled. "Got it in one. How'd you engineer it?"

"What, the football team?"

"The whole team?!?" Linda asked incredulously.

"Most of 'em. Either they date Morgan, one of her cronies or their pals. Or they're friends with someone who does. I mean, she is a cheerleader. We just let out the word that if anyone dates one of Morgan's crowd, they're on the outs. And if they're friends with someone who's friends with someone in Morgan's crowd, they're on the outs. You'd be surprised how fast Morgan's crowd wasn't."

"So how many phone calls did you have to make?"

"One."

"Just ONE?!?"

Tina nodded and smiled sheepishly. "I called Barb and she conferenced Kelly on and we set the terms and then Kelly made a couple of calls and that was it. The problem was Rob Farnsby. He decided that it was Sam's fault that all his buddies were abandoning him. Y'see, he dates Morgan. I wouldn't put it past Morgan to put him up to attacking Sam as a way of getting back at me. There's not a whole lot anyone can prove about it, though. I mean, I only said wouldn't it be nice if. It was all purely hypothetical. The rest just sorta happened. So if you look at it that way…."

Linda laughed heartily, then asked, "What's going on with Emerging Technologies?" The shift in Tina's personality was more than visible; it was palpable. She became The Professor. Unbelievable, Linda thought, she even looks like a professor when she does that.

Tina started to talk as she typed away. "When I met Cathy Franson, she was so totally freaked that I would even talk to her that I figured her father would start digging. So I dug first. Remember the assault and rape near the mall a couple of years ago?"

Linda nodded and looked on in silence. She can't possibly be talking about Marjorie, but to think that her friend from school was one of that animal's victims…. Linda shivered and hugged herself as she listened.

"That girl was Cathy Franson, H.G. Franson's daughter. The family refused to press charges when the cops caught the guy. A couple of months later his body washed up off Atlantic City. Anyway, I dug a bit deeper and saw that he isn't exactly the nicest guy in the world to do business with or compete against. So I got into his company's servers and downloaded them. Guess who one of his biggest customers is?"

"Lefferts Trucking?"

"Yup. Care to venture a guess what Lefferts likes to buy lots of?"

"I wouldn't have a clue, Honey. As far as I know trucks use wires and engine control modules of all sorts."

"That's just it, Aunt Lin. He doesn't buy anything from them you would normally use in trucks and H.G. Franson doesn't make anything you would normally find in a truck. Emerging Technologies does make closed circuit stuff, and some trucks do have C.C.TV. units to show the roadway behind the trailer, but that isn't what H.G. Franson's company makes. Lefferts buys micro-cameras, miniature closed circuit cameras, micro-transmitters and receivers, sweeps, all sorts of things, but nothing that you'd normally use in a truck. His budget for the stuff has to rival that of most covert ops and surveillance groups of the N.S.A. or the C.I.A."

"Are you sure about that?" Linda asked, not quite believing what she was hearing.

"Here, have a look at this," The Professor said, and then pulled a stack of computer printouts out of a desk drawer.

Linda looked at the sheaf of papers. "Holy…Tina, do you know what…never mind, you just told me what it is. Of course you know. What else have you got?"

"Look in Necromancer under usr/fink. It's all there. The breakout is by company. New prototypes, alpha and beta test equipment, plans, designs, customer database, sales…. You name it. I got it. Here's a more complete printout on Lefferts, too. It appears that he doesn't hold the taxman in too high esteem. Have fun."

"So what's the deal between you and old H.G. himself?" Tigger asked.

"He knows that I know where all the skeletons are buried. He also knows that my friends and I are going to bat for Cathy without his asking. AND he knows that I can sink him and his company with a phone call. Worse still, he knows that he can't do anything about it, because he doesn't know where I re-buried his skeletons or who I told about them."

"That's my girl!" Linda beamed with a chuckle.

"With a little care," Tina continued sounding like her code name, "we can use him and his assets. I just wouldn't be too blatant or demanding about it. You want an ally, not an enemy. As an ally, I don't think you're going to find better company to keep -- at least in the corporate world -- but he makes a particularly nasty enemy. Tread carefully, but develop him."

Linda nodded sagaciously. "Your mother is going to love this, Sweetie," she said waiving the printout. "Mum loves you, too, but now she'll just plain adore you." Tina cringed. Linda laughed and continued, "You just lowered the cost of the property she wants by fifty percent or more. Your mum's commission is going to suck, but the benefits…."

"Yeah, I know. Look, Aunt Lin, I gotta get this stuff ready for tonight," Tina said pointing at her computer.

"One last question," Linda asked with a bit of an edge to her voice.

Tina flinched. Instead of waiting for the question she gave Linda the answer. "Yes, I did. Don't worry; it can't be traced back to us. If they can trace it at all, the trail will stop at the university arts department. It'll point to a bogus account. I did it my first day on the job. I'm not going back, Aunt Lin. I like who and what I see in the mirror.

"I really need to get back to this. If I don't do it now, I know I'll never get it done. When I get to school Tim'll prolly be sitting there waiting for me and he'll prolly wind up being a real pain in the…neck with his flirting and…."

"Tim?" Linda asked with a smirk in her voice.

Oh no…what did I just say? Tina groaned inwardly, bemoaning her inability to think and talk at the same time. And why did I just say it?

*****

Linda was in Jan's home office and they were having a most interesting conversation. "Okay, Jan, you wanted to have something to use with Lefferts, besides what his daughter's done to Tina and Cathy and tried to do to Sam. Here it is." She theatrically dropped the printouts Tina gave her on Jan's desk.

"I don't think I'm following you on this, Lin. What is all this stuff?"

"It just so happens that all that stuff is the latest in electronic surveillance equipment. This is stuff the C.I.A. and N.S.A. buy and it's in quantities that either of those organisations would drool over. Look at the next packet."

Jan perused the accounting spreadsheets. "Lin, is this accurate? I mean…if this ever saw the light of day and it wasn't accurate, the implications alone would ruin him. If it is accurate, his stay in Leavenworth would make Al Capone's incarceration look like a night in the drunk tank." Linda nodded.

"Where did you…? I don't want to know," Jan said with an evil glint in her eyes. "You're sure about this?" she asked a giggle threatened to bubble out. Linda let Tigger out to smile. It was chilling. "What do you think Jenny would consider a fair price? Taking all this and what his daughter's done to the children into consideration, of course."

"I'd say half the appraised value for the one building and paid maintenance on everything for the next five years for the entire complex."

"Linda, that's barely the cost of the land…."

"Right."

"Do you really think he'd go for it? I mean…."

"Do you really think he wants to go to prison? Even if he managed to clean up his accounting department, there are still charges of selling controlled technology on the black market and spying on his employees. I don't think he'll be able to hide all the traces of that. Not even in five years. The blueprints show that the cabling for his cameras was run through the walls when the facilities were built. There's no way to pull it out without demolishing the structure. In any case, I'm sure he doesn't know what his little girl's been up to. And when he finds out, he might not be the happiest person in the world. Once we get him past the denial stage, I think he'd be willing to say he's sorry."

"I think it's time daddykins heard from one pissed off momma. What do you think?" Linda nudged the phone over to Jan and sat demurely in the chair by Jan's desk.

*****

"I have a Missus Janice Wilson on the phone, Mister Lefferts," the maid, Carrie, said to her employer, Michael Lefferts. He was in the sitting room reading a brief and sipping a brandy.

Michael Lefferts was a tall, distinguished looking man with dark hair that had some greying at the temples. His features were too perfect, too symmetric and too classic. He looked like someone who knew he was handsome and traded on that fact. Maybe he'd had some plastic surgery in his past; it was hard to tell for sure. He was just too…pretty. His voice was a deep baritone that nearly crossed the line to being a bass. It was rich, full and commanded attention. He used it with an ingrained sense of authority that bordered on petulance and conceit. He was used to being obeyed.

He looked at Carrie for a moment as his mind whirled, Wilson? Do I know a Janice Wilson? "I'll take it in my study, Carrie," he told the diminutive woman as he rose from his chair and walked into his study.

Who the devil is Janice Wilson? "Michael Lefferts," he said brusquely into the phone.

"Mister Lefferts," Jan started in her don't give me any guff tone, "My name is Janice Wilson, your daughter is a student at Cliffside with my daughter, Tina and my ward, Sam Boone."

"Yes, Missus Wilson. What is it I can do for you this evening?" He replied, dryly. She was obviously trying to get something out of him for the save the whales foundation or some such, he decided.

"I'd like to know what it is you're teaching that daughter of yours, Mister Lefferts," Jan said icily, disabusing him of his previous thoughts. "And I'd like to know why you haven't bothered to do anything about her petty, small minded, thuggish and brutish antics!"

"I beg your pardon?" he replied, working into a good rage himself. The woman was obviously unbalanced.

"Your daughter," Jan fairly spat the word at him, "has been running amok at that school since she started there, with relative impunity, I might add. This year alone, she's all but hospitalised one girl, ruined a rather expensive outfit of my daughter's and convinced that thug she calls her boyfriend to attempt to cripple my ward! Her thug wound up in the hospital for his troubles and my daughter and ward had to explain their actions to the police! From what I've been able to discern, this is nothing new…."

"Madame, do calm down!" he said, haughtily. "What, exactly are you talking about? And how the devil did you get this number?!?"

"You, MISTER LEFFERTS," Jan drew out his name making it an insult, "aren't the only one who knows where to purchase electronics components. I suggest you get off your high horse and come to the table with an entirely different attitude!"

Michael Lefferts paled visibly at this last statement. Just who the hell is this woman and exactly what did she mean by that last statement? The phraseology is definitely not that of an outraged or unbalanced mother. The woman knows something and she is definitely used to bargaining. This does not bode well. "Perhaps I've misunderstood and misjudged the situation, Missus Wilson," he said in what was supposed to be a soothing manner. It came out like the slick snake oil salesman that he was. "Shall we talk?"

Linda was sitting across the desk, listening in on the receptionist's line. She was too busy biting her lip to keep from laughing to do much else. "Damn she's good!" she thought. "Almost too good."

*****

"And you're telling me that this is a matter of record?" he said incredulously. That fucking brat is going to pay for this, he thought.

"Why don't you call Officers Anne Phorcey and P.J. Wright?" Jan countered. "I have their numbers right here. I'm sure they'd love to speak with you about it."

"And you say she's been controlling the Dean of Students through her relationship with me?"

"To the point where he takes her side against anyone's regardless of the evidence. He simply refuses to listen to arguments, thereby remaining conveniently unaware of the truth. My daughter, her friends and my ward called him on it and had him reverse his…."

"I think I get your point. Missus Wilson, perhaps we, I mean you, your daughter, your ward and I could discuss this over dinner tomorrow night. How's Ithaca sound? It's a wonderful Greek restaurant…."

"I know the place, Mister Lefferts, I dine there often. Shall we say, eight o'clock?"

"Michael, please. Eight will be fine."

"Thank you, Mister Lefferts," she said emphasising his title and last name for effect. Then she broke the connection.

"Do you think I got my point across, Lin?" Jan asked.

Linda, free from the worry of being overheard, broke out in a whoop of laughter. "Jan, you were…." She had to pause while another fit of giggles hit her. "You were stupendous. I think that he's probably dialling one of his stooges as we speak, trying to get as much info on you as he can." Jan looked alarmed. "Oh, don't worry, Sweetie, Tina already took care of that."

You could have knocked Jan over with a feather. "Tina?"

"Where do you think I got the reports?"

"But…" Jan said in a tiny voice.

"Tina. She's an absolute genius. Relax. Just concentrate on how to sink that S.O.B. and get us the property. We need a safe house and we're tired of renting. Do it to him, Jan. That prick and his brat need to come down a peg or three. Think about what his brat's done to Tina, Cathy and Sam. Do it for them, if for no other reason. Get your babies out of the frying pan AND out of the fire."

*****

Tina pulled into the student pay lot and walked into the building. She took her usual place in the back and prepared for class. At the end of her stats class she finally realised that Tim had failed to show. She was both disappointed and relieved. This, as much as anything else that could have happened, put her in a miserable and introspective mood.

When Tina got home she skipped out on dinner and went straight to her room, put on her headset and started impersonating the Phantom of the Opera, she needed the release.

When Sam came home and saw Tina playing the phantom, she went in, put her arms around her and held her like that for a while.

*****

Thursday Morning September 24^th

Sam woke to blissful feelings while being cradled by Tina and having her eyes kissed. "I love you, Sam," Tina said tenderly and then closed her eyes.

"And I you, Tina. Do you want me to get up now?"

Tina shook her head no and gave her a wistful smile as she raised her knee. "Don't get out of bed yet, Sam."

*****

When the girls came down for breakfast, Tina, looking radiant in one of the dresses Donna bought for her and Sam, her usual puggish self, in her typical urban commando guise, Jan broke the news of their upcoming dinner engagement. In the car on the way to school, Tina broached the subject with Sam. "He's dirtier than Cathy's father, Sam, and you know that Mum's been trying to get that property for Mrs W. I really don't know what she has up her sleeve, but you can bet that it'll be an interesting dinner."

"Yeah, but…."

"Hey, if nothing else, we'll get a feel for what makes Morgan tick, right?"

"I guess, Tee. I guess. I'm just scared."

"So am I. We'll figure it out as we go. C'mon, y'gonna walk me to class?"

Sam looked at her watch. It was Ernie's old one. "I don't think so, Tee. We're a bit late today. I'd better get to homeroom straight off. See you at lunch?"

"Sure, Honey, can I have a kiss?" Sam grinned a lecherous grin and, in the middle of the school hall, gave Tina a kiss to last her 'til lunch.

*****

When Sam entered the room, Miss Buckler motioned her up to her desk. Just because Sam hadn't done anything wrong and had a clear conscience didn't mean that she didn't feel nervous and self-conscious. She dropped her things off at her desk and "approached the bench."

"Good morning, Miss Buckler."

"Good morning, Sam. I understand you've been having some difficulties of late."

"I…. Yes'm. But I've been trying to…."

"I wish more students tried as hard as you have, Sam. I just wanted to tell you that I'm here to listen if you need to talk about any of it. Would you like to make some time to…?"

"Miss Buckler, I really appreciate the offer," Sam said, stopping her teacher mid sentence, "but I, umm…I already have someone to uh…. What I mean is…."

"I think I understand, Sam. If you ever feel the need for another ear, you let me know. In the meantime, continue doing what you've been doing. It seems to be working."

"Thank you, Ma'am."

"You may sit down now."

Where'd that come from? Sam wondered. And what did she mean by continue doing what I've been doing? She shrugged her shoulders and took her seat. Don't wonder too far Sam, you just might get lost. Lost…sometimes I wish I could.

*****

The rest of the morning passed uneventfully for them. It was a welcome relief for Tina when the bell for lunch rang. She was starving. Two slices of toast didn't go very far, especially when she'd gone without dinner the night before. Besides, she wanted to talk to Barb and Kelly about yesterday. She'd worry about dinner when the time came. So after they ate they went outside.

"Well," Kelly said with a smile, "Sam, between you and Tina, you seem to be slowly whittling down the competition for Tina, but it isn't going to go very far if you keep getting members of the football team expelled."

"Kel, It's not like we've been trying to…" Sam started defensively.

Barb came to her rescue. "She's just teasing you, Sam. Actually, with those two gone, things should be a lot quieter around here."

"Has anyone seen Morgan today?"

"No," Lee said, "and good riddance."

"I don't know," Kelly murmured. "I mean, like, what if she's off planning something?"

"Not without the gruesome twosome," Ro chimed in. "Something's up, but what it means I'm not so sure."

Tina picked at the bark of an old oak thoughtfully. It seemed to help her focus her thoughts. "Ro's right, I mean, look at it from where I stand…."

"I'd love to, Tee," Mimi interjected, looking up at the teen, "but no-one is as vertically endowed as you are. It's kinda hard considering our, erm…physical stature." Everyone started to laugh.

"I didn't think it was that funny," Tina complained in mock severity, but she was almost smiling again.

Barb wiped at a threatening tear and said, "Maybe not, but we all needed a laugh. What's wrong, Tee?"

"I don't know, Barb. It seems like every time things start to quiet down I'm faced with another nightmare. Could it really be that good for us, or is it going to be the same old thing? I can't help thinking she's up to something." A piece of bark came off in her hand. Surprised that it should come away so easily, she studied it, as an infant would its hand.

"Well, no sense in worrying about tomorrow, today," Lee said. "What can you do about it? You don't have any idea what's gonna happen, so how can you plan for it? Take a deep breath and enjoy the fresh air and free feelings while you can. There'll be plenty of time to worry about that other crap when the time comes."

"What she said," Kelly added. "No sense borrowing trouble from tomorrow for today."

"So what's up with the football team?" asked Tina, tossing the bark at the base of the tree and facing the girls.

"They aren't real happy about Rob," Barb said, "but what you did gave them all a wake-up, Sam. I think you bought yourself some time. From what I hear, you were totally awesome."

Then she looked Tina directly in the eye and said, "You have good taste in guys, Tee. Nice choice. Cute, too."

"Yeah, Sam," Lee interjected. "Like, you didn't score any points in the friends department; I mean…he was like, the starting centre for the team. Y'know? But…you sure went up status wise. It's, like, you earned your right to date Tina. I think they'll, like, back off. For a while anyway."

"As if any of them had a chance," Tina quipped. "Remember what I said, Barb? I like 'em with brains. With their own full set of cells." The group laughed hysterically. Barb had shared her joke it seemed.

"So, y'doing anything tonight, Tina? Sam?" Barb asked.

Tina looked crestfallen. "Yeah, Sam and I have to go out to dinner with my mum."

"How 'bout tomorrow?" Barb's question was as much hopeful as it was instigatory.

"I…." Tina looked like she was ready to cry.

*****

Part-37

Thursday Afternoon September 24^th

Seeing Tina's distress, Sam jumped into the breach. Please let this be the right thing to say, she prayed and asked, "Would you believe she has classes over at the university on Monday, Wednesday and Friday nights?"

Barb and Kelly looked stunned. Ro and Lee just stared slack jawed.

"Look, I didn't want to…" Tina began.

Then Barb got really excited. "You mean you got into the Advanced Placement Programme and you're still taking a full course load? Whoa! I'm impressed! I tried so hard to get into that, but my grades weren't good enough. So like, what classes are you taking?"

Then Tina did cry. "I was s-s-s-so scared tu-to let anyone nu-nu-know."

Everyone smothered her in a hug. After they got Tina under control, Barb and Kelly set to work on cleaning her face to make her presentable enough for the trip to the lavatory. While they worked, they peppered her with questions. "What classes are you taking?"

"Are the guys really cute?"

"What are the professors like?" She never had a chance to answer a one. They had to rush to get to the lavatory and back to classes.

*****

"Hurry up, Tina!" Jan called from downstairs. " I don't mind being a little late, but I don't want to be an hour late either!"

"Sam, what should I wear?"

"Wear the green dress. I never saw anything look so nice on anyone in my life."

"But…."

"Don't give me that 'I've already worn that one' routine. Wear it!"

"Should I bring anything with? I mean, like printouts and stuff."

"Dunno, ask your mum, she'll tell you if she needs anything."

"Got the box?"

Sam tapped her jacket over her left breast. "Now get moving!"

Ten minutes later, the girls made their appearance for inspection. Sam was resplendent in a dark grey suit with a red power tie and a very pale, almost white, blue shirt. Her shoes were black wing-tips and her hair was, for once, combed. She looked very handsome. Tina, in the olive green dress and black sling backs was gorgeous. Jan wore a similar shirt-dress to Tina's in a soft golden brown.

"Are we ready, Gertrude? Matilda?" Both Sam and Tina were stunned. Matilda had been Jan's pet name for Frank and Gertrude was Tina's. "You're my new goose, Sweetie," she said to Sam. "You're my new Matilda." Then she kissed Sam on her forehead. "Let's go, I think the wagon will do, don't you?" She fished out her keys and handed them to Sam. "Here, Honey, you drive."

"But…."

"Just do it, Sam," Tina said. "We don't have time for discussions. Besides, men drive for the ladies, not the other way around."

"I wonder if Morgan will be there?" Sam asked no-one in particular as they walked out to the car.

"I don't think so," Tina remarked. "Somehow, I just can't see her as daddy's little girl."

*****

They arrived at the restaurant fashionably late. When they told the hostess who they were, they were escorted to a private room off the main dining area of the intimate restaurant. As Tina predicted, Morgan was not present. Michael Lefferts, resplendent in a navy blue, pinstriped suit, stood and welcomed them. While handsome, he made Tina's skin crawl. The looks on Sam and Jan's faces seemed to concur with her own assessment. "Jan, welcome, so good of you to come," he said reaching out his hand as they approached the table.

Jan ignored him. When he held out a seat for her, she walked to the one opposite him. Sam took the hint and held the chair for her. Then she sat Tina opposite the chair Michael Lefferts offered to Jan. Sam took the proffered chair instead. It was noticeably closer to Michael Lefferts than any of the others. Before sitting, Sam took the time to re-arrange the table setting to her comfort.

Once Sam was seated, Jan opened the conversation. "This is not a dinner date, Mister Lefferts. We're here for a serious discussion."

"I quite agree, Jan…."

"I don't remember ever giving you leave to call me by anything other than my married name, or Ma'am, Mister Lefferts." The smug smile on his face faded. "This is my daughter, Miss Tina Wilson and my ward, Sam Boone. You may call Tina, Miss Wilson. Sam, what is your preferred mode of address for this…gentleman?"

"Sam will be fine for now, Aunt Jan."

"Very well, Sam, as you wish," Jan replied and gave Mister Lefferts a scathing look. He nodded in acknowledgement. Tina never saw her mother like that before. It was an experience. She was so prim, proper and strait-laced it was almost frightening. Had her mother been talking to her, she would have been terrified.

"Missus Wilson, Miss Wilson, Sam, good evening," Michael took the hint and nodded at each person in turn. "My apologies for the insult."

"Your apology is accepted, Mister Lefferts," Jan replied, the starch in her attitude far from gone. "As I was saying, this is not a dinner date, it is merely a convenient, neutral place to have our discussion. Is that understood?" She wasn't about to relinquish the upper hand.

"Perfectly, Missus Wilson."

"Very well. Shall we order first, or shall we talk? The choice is yours. I'm sure, no matter the outcome, I shall enjoy my meal."

"We might as well order, I'm used to discussions over dinner."

Jan nodded, placed her napkin in her lap and opened her menu. Sam and Tina followed suit.

After the appetisers were served, Jan opened the discussion. "As I said on the telephone, Mister Lefferts, your daughter has been causing my family, and others, more than a bit of difficulty and embarrassment. I'm here to see what we can do to put a stop to it."

"I asked my daughter about your…allegations, Missus Wilson, and I assure you…."

"Mister Lefferts," Jan interrupted quietly, almost sweetly. "Please don't tell me that a man who buys five thousand of the Emerging Technologies super-micro transmitter and an equal number of the micro-transmitter cameras in a three month period doesn't know what I'm talking about."

Michael was flabbergasted. It was a struggle to keep his amazement from his face. The only indication that he wasn't pleased with Jan's revelation was a slight twitch in the corner of his eye. It wasn't lost on Jan. "Those were last quarters numbers, Missus Wilson, I'm impressed," he replied calmly.

"I'm sure that I would be equally impressed if you could have done the same," Jan countered, "but you can only get the numbers from the national databases relating to total purchases and sales over the last five years, unless I miss my guess. I, on the other hand, did not use those sources. I'm certain of my figures, Mister Lefferts. Are you so certain of the information you have?"

"Your information and knowledge of my abilities is remarkable, Missus Wilson. Might I know how you got your information?"

"No. Now, what are you prepared to do about your daughter?"

"I don't think I follow you."

"Surely you aren't that stupid, Mister Lefferts," she said. Then paused for a moment, letting the insult sink in.

Michael's face got red. How dare this woman say something like that to me?

Jan continued. "I'm tired of having to pay for clothing that my daughter can't wear for more than a few hours. Mister Franson actually wants blood. Your daughter did draw it first, Mister Lefferts. His daughter has yet to return to school because of your daughter's physical attack upon her person. His desire is not unreasonable, given the circumstances. My ward had to fight off your daughter's thug of a boyfriend because of her. It's a shame that her boyfriend will be taking his meals through a straw for the next month or two." Sam blushed. Michael paled. He couldn't believe what he was hearing. "I'm sure Dean Burnbouer won't be looking the other way again, either. Now, shall we open negotiations on reparations for damages caused my daughter and ward?"

"Negotiations?" Michael Lefferts sputtered. "I don't think that…."

"Perhaps I haven't made myself clear," Jan said, shutting him up. "Should we start with what you reported to the I.R.S. versus what you actually took in? I do have the numbers here with me. How about the cameras and tape decks in the women's lavatories and changing rooms in your buildings? Really, putting their wiring on paper, I'm disappointed. Then, there are these sales to over seas buyers…. Can you really be that stupid?"

Tina was struggling not to laugh. Brilliant! she thought. Mum is absolutely brilliant!

"Where do you get off…?"

Jan tossed the printouts on top of his appetiser, effectively stopping his empty retort. "This, is where I get off, Mister Lefferts. I believe the saying is, 'Read 'em and weep.' "

Jan allowed him a full five minutes to digest the data before him. During this time her family ate quietly. When Michael Lefferts looked up from the papers Jan went back on the offensive. "Here's how it's going to work, Mister Lefferts. You are going to sell all the property that houses and surround Watson trucking and my client's corporate offices to my client for one half the appraised value of my client's rental property. You will also pay the licenses, fees, and maintenance on all microwave towers and frequencies, cellular towers and frequencies, roads, including ploughing and any necessary towing, buildings and equipment for a period of five years.

"You will have Watson removed from the premises and they shall relinquish all use of those microwave and cellular towers and frequencies. Your daughter and her hired thugs shall cease and desist all unseemly behaviour and activities forthwith. The young ladies shall begin to act like young ladies and the young gentlemen shall begin to act as young gentlemen. Their continued behaviour for the same five years shall also be guaranteed.

"I believe you can still file amended tax returns, Mister Lefferts. Perhaps you should. One of the reasons this country is in the straits it finds itself are tax returns like these.

"Should you not agree to these terms, or should you default on any of these terms, and a payment late by one day shall constitute default, I will personally see that the F.B.I., N.S.A., F.T.C., F.C.C., and the I.R.S. get copies of those documents. Then I'll turn Mister Franson loose to exact his revenge. Are we agreed?"

Sam was staring in a combination of amusement and amazement. Tina, on the other hand, was fighting to stifle a giggle. Michael Lefferts' jaw worked silently as he played the conversation over in his mind. As he was about to speak, Tina opened her purse and placed a small plastic box with a digital readout and several sliders on the table. It was an electronic jamming device. Smiling and speaking very softly, Tina said, "This, has rendered this," and she placed a tiny transmitter no bigger than a nickel, that had been attached under the table, next to the jamming device, "inoperable. Nothing that sends a signal of any sort will work within a thirty-foot circle, Mister Lefferts. Haven't you noticed that the restaurant's canned background music isn't playing? Your cameras are recording static, as are your audio mikes. Care to revise your response to my mother?"

Sam ducked her head under the table and saw the bug slightly to her left. She pulled it off the table, sat back up and placed it next to her plate. Then she removed a similar jamming device from her jacket pocket. Just then the hostess came to the table and said, "Mister Lefferts, you have an urgent telephone call, Sir. Would you like me to bring an extension?" He looked at Jan in askance.

"Be my guest," she said graciously and then turned to her daughter. "Tina, will you and Sam need to turn those off?" Tina nodded. Jan turned back to Michael Lefferts and continued, "I see. Discussions are now suspended, Mister Lefferts."

*****

Morgan Lefferts and her gruesome twosome were running the waiter at Charlie Brown's Steak House ragged. Their abuse of the staff was horrendous. Barb, not dissuaded by Tina's absence, decided to go shopping with Mimi and to have dinner afterward. They were witnessing the nightmare that Morgan was creating for the wait staff. To try and make up for Morgan's behaviour they were treating the staff with more than their usual courtesy.

After eating, Barb and Mimi were waiting in line to pay for their meal. Morgan and company were two couples up in the queue at the register. Barb and Mimi couldn't believe what they were seeing. Credit card after credit card was not only being refused, but also confiscated and cut in half. Mimi had her 35-millimetre camera out and was shooting unobtrusive low light shots with an extremely high-speed film. "I hope I get these, Barb, this is too good to pass up," Mimi hissed.

"Don't you need a flash?" Barb whispered.

"It's the new 3600 speed film. The meter says it's okay."

Soon, Morgan was out of cards that the restaurant accepted. She was near tears. The manager took her to one side and allowed the other patrons to check out. Mimi hung back for a bit and took several shots while Morgan first tried dialling her cell phone. When she threw it down in frustration, Mimi almost broke out in a giggle fit. Morgan was forced to borrow enough change for a telephone call after destroying her cellular. It appeared she didn't have enough cash for even that. The manager was returning the favour for her mistreatment of his staff. He was forcing her to use the pay phone.

When Barb and Mimi got outside, they noticed Morgan's car in a handicapped spot near the door. It had a Denver Boot over the driver's side front wheel. Mimi was laughing so hard she was having trouble keeping the camera steady. "Oh, gods this is just too good. PLEASE come out. Oh, PLEASE, please, come out!" Mimi prayed as she shot picture after picture. "Barb, we HAVE to wait 'til she sees the car. I mean…this is just too good. Please, I need a shot of her face when she sees the car!" Barb was laughing too hard to say anything. She just sat on the bench outside the restaurant and laughed 'til she cried.

It seemed to take forever, but Morgan eventually came out of the restaurant…alone. Her compatriots seemed to have abandoned her. She actually didn't even see the bright yellow boot on the wheel of the car as she got in it. She started the Lexus, gunned the engine and…CRUNCH! Her new car sported some under body damage from her forcing the boot into the undercarriage of the car!

Morgan got out and looked at the wheel of her car in shock. Mimi, off to one side in the shadows, was shooting as unobtrusively as possible. Morgan stared at the wheel for what seemed an eternity before she collapsed to her knees by the front tyre and started to sob. All the while the soft click of a camera could be heard from somewhere off in the dark.

When she was finally out of film Mimi joined back up with Barb. "Barb, you have GOT to help me find a 24-hour Moto-Photo. PLEASE! I have five rolls. FIVE!"

"It's a quest! C'mon, Mimi, let's find a phone book. NOW!"

*****

At Ithaca, Michael Lefferts' face grew dark as he spoke on the phone. "What do you mean they confiscated five of your credit cards?"

Sam choked on her Coke, whilst Tina covered her mouth with her hand. Jan looked at her charges, then at Michael and then back at the girls. You could see it dawning on her just what was going on.

"Let me talk to the manager," Michael Lefferts growled into the phone. He only had to wait a few seconds. "What do you mean by confiscating my daughter's credit cards?!?" … "They were what?" … "That's impossible! How dare you sir! Do you have any idea who you're talking to?" … "I beg your pardon!?!" … "Very well, hold on a moment." Michael reached into his jacket, pulled out his MasterCard and read the number and expiration into the phone. "Put my daughter back on.

"I don't know what you think you're doing, or who you think you are, but after what the manager of that restaurant just told me, I'm closing out all of your credit cards," Michael Lefferts was hissing into the phone.

"Too late," muttered Sam as she stifled a snigger.

"And stopping your allowance," Mister Lefferts continued.

"That's original," Tina murmured, her eyes sparkling.

Michael Lefferts hadn't heard a word the two uttered. He continued to berate his daughter in hushed vehemence, "If you want any more money, you're going to have to earn it! Get your ass home. I want you waiting for me. You and I are going to have a little talk when I get there!" He slammed the receiver into the cradle.

"It seems that you weren't too far off when you described my daughter's behaviour earlier, Missus Wilson," he growled. "However, I do think you're doing a bit more than reaching, with what you're demanding."

Jan looked at Tina. Tina nodded and switched the device back on. Sam, taking her cue from Tina, did the same with hers. Then Jan simply pointed at the stack of paper in front of him and said, "Oh, I don't know about that, Mister Lefferts. It seems to me, you've been doing a bit of reaching and grasping. Wouldn't you?"

Michael René Lefferts stared at the sheaf of papers before him and fumed silently. You could see his mind spinning as he mentally explored his options. They were damned few, and all but one were extremely risky. "I'm not saying I will, but if I do decide to agree with your demands…."

"That's a rather harsh word," Jan interjected with a cold smile, "don't you think? I prefer to think of it as an offer of peace."

"An offer!?! How can you sit there with a straight face and…?"

"Temper, temper, Mister Lefferts. Offer. I've given you a choice. Accept it or reject it, the choice is yours. It's simple, really. My offer is non-negotiable. Should you decide to accept it, no-one needs to know about your…shall we say…indiscretions. Reject it and I hand over the paperwork to those in a position to handle it in a way I think you'll find…most uncomfortable."

"That's extortion!" Mister Lefferts hissed, red in the face. He was trying desperately to maintain his self-control.

"That's life," Jan replied with a smile. "I didn't tell you to bug your employees wash-rooms, cheat on your taxes and sell this sort of equipment on the black market, did I? I simply found out about it. I'm offering you a chance to amend your ways and get out of a difficult situation, before someone else catches you."

"It appears I don't have much of a choice. Do I?" Jan smiled in response. "Very well," Michael Lefferts replied in resignation. "Say I do agree to your," he stumbled for a moment before choking out, "offer. What sort of guarantees can I expect from you?"

"Guarantees, Mister Lefferts? What sort of settlement was my daughter or ward offered, before they were accosted? What options were they given then? What options were given them afterward? What sorts of guarantees were made to them? Guarantees, indeed. You'll have to trust us not to…lose track of any of this information." She paused for emphasis before adding, "Particularly in a place where it might cause you some…embarrassment. I like to think that we're careful, Mister Lefferts, but accidents do happen."

"I see," Michael Lefferts growled, his face a particularly ugly shade of purple. "Not only will I agree to your erm…offer, but I would like an itemised list for all damages and any expenses you have incurred as a result of her…stunts. If she has done anything else, to anyone else, I hope you'll give me that information as well. It seems I have been remiss in my daughter's upbringing." He looked like he wanted to choke on the words he was saying.

"Yes, it appears you have," Jan replied quietly. Her tone had changed. While it wasn't aloof, sharp or even smug, though it was still a far cry from friendly or empathetic. "For quite some time, I'm afraid. You'll find it all there," she nodded at the stack of paperwork. "At least, all of what we've been able to discover in the past week. Money does not make a good substitute for love and affection, Mister Lefferts.

"I'm sorry it's come to this. I'll have the papers drawn up and have a courier deliver them to you tomorrow. I believe you should have a talk with Mister Franson some time soon. He'll want to discuss Morgan's behaviour with you as well."

"Tell me, Missus Wilson, if it hadn't been for my daughter, would you have…?"

"I pride myself on my negotiating skills, Mister Lefferts. I enjoy a good knockdown drag-out bout of haggling, where wit, skill and determination win out; not my ability to acquire information and bully someone with it. While it would have been…attractive, and definitely tempting, no, I would not have used it. I have not taken any pleasure in these…negotiations."

"Thank you for being honest. Tell your hacker he's phenomenal. I wish my accountants could put together such a clear and concise report."

"Thank you, Mister Lefferts," Tina said with a smile, "but the reports are nothing more than printouts of the data I downloaded from you. Your accountants did those reports."

"You?!?" Tina just nodded her head at him and smiled demurely. "Any time you want a job…."

"I already have one, Sir. Besides, you couldn't afford me. I'm honest. My electronic devices are on the table. Yours, with a couple of exceptions, are not.

"Mum, I've lost my appetite. Would you mind if we go home now?" Jan looked over at Sam who nodded in agreement.

"It looks like our meeting is over, Mister Lefferts," Jan said cordially. "Have a better evening…if you can."

As they were standing up, Tina spoke again. "Umm, Mister Lefferts, I believe Morgan will be having car trouble soon…possibly even tonight. You might want to give her another call…if you can get through. Goodnight," she finished with an Academy Award winning smile, switched off the jammer, dropped it in her purse and followed her mother out of the room with Sam on her arm. Sam pocketed the device she controlled, but didn't turn it off.

*****

They were silent as Sam drove out of the car park. Jan finally spoke as Sam stopped at a traffic light. "You don't think someone bugged the car while we were inside, do you?"

Tina took out another box and looked at it. She pointed it around the car. "Nope. It's clean," she said.

"Where did you get those things?" Jan asked her.

"I made them."

"Why didn't you tell me you were going to use something like that?"

"I didn't think it was important. I figured you'd be worried if you thought he'd be trying something like that. You don't work well when you're worried."

"What did you mean car trouble?"

"Morgan doesn't like to walk. She's always getting five hundred dollar tickets for parking in handicapped spaces, which her daddy pays, seemingly without protest. It stands to reason that if she was somewhere where she had to use a credit card, she's also parked in a handicapped spot. I know for a fact that she has twelve tickets on her car that she doesn't know about. She'll probably get the boot on her next one. Anyone care to wager how she gets to school tomorrow?"

"I'm not touching that one," Jan said with a giggle.

"You okay, Sam?" Tina asked.

"I just can't believe you guys. Ma Barker, here is better than Rockefeller at cutting a deal. But she does it with the finesse of the Gambinos!" She shook her head in disbelief. "This family is something else," Sam continued. "I know one thing for certain, I'm never gonna have to worry about needing someone to watch my back. I'm hungry, anyone for Kentucky Fried?"

*****

Friday Morning September 25^th

Tina couldn't believe the sensations she was waking up to. This just couldn't be happening. She opened her eyes only to have Sam kiss them closed again. The feeling of satin was too much.

*****

Tina had almost finished her first cup of coffee and was finally almost awake. Her mother was reading an article in the paper and commenting on the absurdity of the police column when Tina spied the headline, Computer Magnate Buys Enterprise. Without thinking, she reached out and snagged the paper from her mother's hands and started to read.

"Excuse me, Miss Manners!" Jan snapped indignantly. "I wasn't…!"

Tina held up her hand, stopping her mother's scathing diatribe, as she continued to read.

Computer Magnate Buys Enterprise

CENTRAL - Yesterday, in a move not a surprise to many observers, this newspaper was sold to local computer magnate Harold Gerard Franson for an undisclosed figure.

Negotiations, which were held in the executive offices of The Enterprise, lasted a little over an hour. Afterward, Franson handed a cheque for the purchase price to Enterprise Publisher Franklin Hardsell, closing the deal, which takes effect immediately.

When asked his reasons for purchasing The Enterprise, Franson, who made his money in technology interests, replied, "Emerging Technologies had nothing to do with this purchase. I bought The Enterprise privately. It remains the last privately held newspaper in the county. Nothing has changed in that regard.

"However, I got tired of the poor writing and sensationalistic style of the reporting in this rag. It's about time someone started to clean up the nation's press and return them to their intended function, that of reporting the news and acting as watchdog over government. I'm tired of newspapers making up their own news and instigating trouble."

When pressed for an explanation, Franson continued, "I thought I was speaking plainly. My words have no hidden meaning. I mean exactly what I say. Things are about to change around here -- for the better. Newspapers are for reporting the news, not creating it."

Franson went on to say that if there were no hard news to report, The Enterprise would run features instead. He claimed under his reign, this newspaper would not "dig for dirt."

"I intend to make this newspaper an example of what journalism was meant to be, not another Gannett look-alike. I'm determined to see unbiased reporting, with clear, crisp and well-written stories. All the poor grammar, misspellings and misused words that have become typical of this paper's reporting are, as of now, a thing of the past!"

The new owner went on to add that if this policy called for remedial English classes for the staff, he wasn't above paying for them. He also said that any staffer who didn't toe the line would be replaced.

"The days of the Hearst-style of reporting are over, at least around here," Franson added.

At present, it's unclear what other changes the new ownership has in store for The Enterprise, but…

Tina looked up from the article and asked, "Have you read this?"

Jan nodded her head and said, "Yes, I have. That, however, is not the point under discussion. Where do you get off taking the newspaper -- that I pay for, I might add -- out of my hands without so much as a, by your leave?"

"I…" Tina spluttered, suddenly realising her faux pas. Struggling not to laugh, Sam dodged out of the room and ran up the stairs. Donna was fast on her daughter's heels; the tears running down her cheeks were as much from mirth, as pain from biting her lip. They made for their rooms and the relative privacy they afforded.

"I, nothing!" Jan continued, ignoring the exodus. "I reared you better than that. If you wanted to read the article, all you had to do was ask. I would have been happy to share it with you."

Tina, genuinely contrite, stared at her hands. "I'm sorry, Mum, I wasn't thinking."

"That was obvious."

*****

That morning Crispin Slater, a reporter for the Enterprise, approached the managing editor. "Hey, Boss, I got this lead on an article about some shemale freaks in…."

"Slater, didn't you read the all personnel memo that was circulated yesterday?" Jebediah Grant asked his reporter. He was a rather imposing man of African descent who stood at six-foot three.

"Sure boss, I read it," Slater, the scrawny greasy, rumpled reporter replied.

"We report news now, not sling sensationalistic crap -- thank all that's holy. We are a news paper again, not a two bit rag pushing trash like those supermarket tabloids. Drop it. If someone else wants to ruin their lives, let them. We don't touch it."

"But, Boss, this'll double circulation overn…!"

"Drop it, Slater, or we drop you! News only. Otherwise, it's approved features."

Crispin Slater walked away muttering under his breath, "Damned corporate dweebs got no business walking in and tellin' us how to do our jobs anyway. Slingin' sensationalistic crap? What do they want, anyway? More whitehouse trash? Mid East fighting? This'll double…."

*****

Sam slammed the door to the car and started to buckle her seatbelt as she asked, "What's with you this morning, Tee? I've never seen you so preoccupied. Did she ground you?"

"No. She really wasn't mad at me. She even said that she knew I was still on my first cup of coffee and she could almost understand. It didn't make me feel any better, though. I wound up getting sick, again."

"So what's got your knickers in such a twist?" Sam smirked.

"It was that article, Sam," Tina replied as she played with a strand of her hair. "It makes me nervous. Why did he buy a newspaper? I mean, he already has the means to dig up any dirt he wants. He doesn't have to buy a paper to do it. Is he trying to expand his information network, or did he really mean what he said in the article."

They rode on in silence for a while before Sam replied, "Y'know, if things weren't so twisted up with us, I'd say you were paranoid, but…. Shit, Tee, now you've got me worrying."

"Yeah. Maybe we should."

Sam shook her head no. "Remember what Lee said yesterday?"

"Uhhh, no." It was almost a question.

"Don't borrow trouble from tomorrow, today."

"I guess. But I can't wait to see Cathy. I have some questions I'd like to ask her."

Sam guided the car into a parking space and said, "Me, too, Doll. C'mon, I'll walk you t'class."

*****

When Tina finally walked on those big pink fluffy clouds that lined the aisle in homeroom that morning and found her seat, she didn't think she'd ever see straight again. A grinning Lee and Ro greeted her. Ro handed her a really big, thick, manilla envelope as she sat down.

"What's this?" Tina said dreamily.

"I dunno, open it," Lee said. "Mimi handed it to Ro this morning and said she had to give it to you first thing. And that you had to open it before you left the room."

Tina turned the envelope over in her hands. It looked like she was examining it. Lee, exasperated with Tina's disinterest in the envelope said, "Would you just…?"

"Put a sock in it, Lee," Ro quipped. "Didn't you just see her brain get disengaged again? So tell me, Tee, when's the wedding?"

"HUH?!?" Tina exclaimed falling back down to earth in a hurry.

"She's ba-ack," Ro giggled.

"Well?" Lee asked.

"Well what?" Tina shot back, still a bit confused about what was going on.

"Aren't y'gonna open it?" Lee asked.

"Open what?" Tee asked, exasperated. She was feeling so good, too.

"The envelope in your hands," Ro said simply.

Tina looked at the envelope. "What's this?" Lee screamed and Ro giggled.

"See, Lee? I told y'her brain got disengaged at the door. Tina, either you're gonna have to start giving Sam up, or you're gonna wind up flunking and repeating the year. Mimi gave that to me this morning and said that I had to give it to you right away and that I had to make sure you opened it before you left the room."

"Huh. Wonder what it is?"

"Would you just open the thing already!" Lee squealed at her wit's end. "I wanna see what it is!"

"She tell you anything else, Ro?" Tina asked evenly, ignoring Lee completely.

"Aaaaaarrrrggghh!!!! Gimmie that!" Lee all but screamed, yanked the envelope out of Tina's hands and opened it.

Giggling, Tina said to Ro, "Gods, she is so easy."

"So what is it, Lee?" Ro asked.

Lee was staring at a stack of eight by ten, colour glossies, with her mouth hanging open and her eyes wide. It looked like she was in shock. Tina took the stack of photos out of her hands and stared at the top image. It was Morgan, her makeup running, black streaks down the sides of her cheeks, on her knees crying. In front and to one side of her was her car with the Denver Boot on the wheel. It was the central focus of the shot. The photograph was beautiful. A little grainy, perhaps, but it was sharply focused, included a legible vehicle registration plate and caught the emotion of the moment perfectly.

"Oh. My. Gods," Ro said quietly. "She got art."

Tina started going through the stack of pictures one by one. They were in order after that. The clerk confiscating and cutting up her credit cards one-by-one and Morgan trying desperately to get them back. Morgan throwing her cell phone to the ground in fury. Morgan crying into a pay phone, and last but not least, a whole series of pictures of Morgan trying to drive her car with the boot and again, Morgan crying beside the tyre.

"That looks like Charlie Brown's," Lee said.

"Yeah," breathed Ro.

"Hey guys!" Jon exclaimed in greeting. "Did y'hear the latest? Morgan had to take the bus to school today. Mimi was at the bus stop taking pictures of her getting off the bus while…Oh. My. Gods!"

"Yeah," The girls breathed in unison.

"You don't think Mimi's gonna…?" Tina started to ask.

"Yup," Ro said in disbelief. "That's why you had to open them before you left the room, Tee. Mummy's little kitty just gave her Mummy a dead birdie for a present."

"Welcome to the top, Tee," Lee said quietly.

*****

The walk to her first class was as much a nightmare as it was uneventful. Everywhere Tina looked, students were looking at, and yammering about, the standard sized re-prints of the eight by tens in her pack. They were everywhere. Tina walked with her retinue in stunned disbelief.

Sam and Barb caught up with Tina in the hall before she reached the cafeteria; Barb was grinning from ear to ear. As soon as Sam saw the state Tina was in, she wrapped her friend in a hug.

"Did you open your envelope, Tee?" Barb asked.

"Yeah," Tina responded almost mindlessly. "I knew she'd get booted, I mean, I set it up, but…." Sam kissed her to shut her up.

"You set it…?" Barb started asking in disbelief.

"Barb!" Sam hissed before she could get any-more out. "This isn't exactly the place." It sounded more like a question than a statement. It was a broad hint at a request for a needed talk in private.

"Oh, uh, right. Sorry," Barb replied, suddenly nervous.

"I don't feel so good, Sam," Tina moaned.

"You're gonna have to make an appearance, Tee," Sam said almost apologetically. "You have to go in there and eat lunch."

"He's right, Tee," Barb said. "This is one day you have to be there. Welcome to the very tip top, Girlfriend."

"All I ever wanted to be was smart, Barb. That and a nice quiet senior year. I never wanted to destroy someone. I never wanted the fights and the…."

"Sam placed her finger over Tina's lips. "It'll get quieter from here on out, Honey. C'mon, we have to get some lunch."

Barb followed the pair deep in thought. I know she never wanted this; that's why I gave her my chair. Did I do her a favour or…? She was genuinely worried about her new friend.

They ran into Mimi in the line. Sam whispered into Tina's ear as they approached her. "You have to be friendly with her at the very least, so smile and touch her arm or shoulder in a gesture of friendship. A hug might be a bit too much right now."

Tina smiled at Mimi and greeted her with a warmth she didn't feel. Then they sat at their table and Tina pretended to smile and eat whilst dozens of people came over to say hi and just be near her. Sam ate Tina's "food" for her. The entire time, Morgan sat at her own table and glowered. After finishing enough of Tina's food to make it look like she at least tried to eat, Sam nodded her head at the door. Tina asked, "Can we go get some real air, Barb?" It was more a plea than a request. "I need some space."

"You're doing great, Kiddo," Barb replied lightly. "Let's go."

Once the small group consisting of Barb, Kelly, Ro, Lee and Sam found some space under an old oak that was flanked by some maple trees, Barb directed the conversation back to what Tina had said before lunch in the hall. "Okay, Tee," Barb said, bringing Tina out of her thoughts, "explain."

"Well, you guys know that I go to college nights. You don't know that I've had a computer since I was like, eight. After Morgan beat up Cathy I…." she told them an edited version of how she and Jon hacked the credit card and D.M.V. databases. "So when I saw the pictures…."

"It didn't make you feel good, did it?" Kelly asked, genuinely surprised. She was relieved, too. It actually felt good to know that getting even did not bring Tina pleasure, but instead gave her genuine pain. It was a refreshing change to see someone in the social strata actually care about the people around them, all people, not just their friends. Tina shook her head no in response to Kelly's question.

"You look like…" Lee started.

"I just want to get along with everyone, Lee. Right now I feel like I'm Morgan and Morgan looks like I used to look. Did you see her? She was all alone. Even her gruesome twosome abandoned her. No-one got within a table of her."

"The social ladder with a conscience," Ro said. "Welcome to the top. Tee, if you didn't do it, someone else would have. Imagine how bad it could have been. Imagine how bad she could have been. What was next? Killing someone?"

"She's right, Tee," Sam joined in. "Someone had to do it. You finally did. I'm not saying it's something to be proud of, or something you should like doing, just that there was a dirty job that had to be done. It's the job of those with power to be socially responsible. You did your job."

"And we're proud to have a geek like you doing the job, Tee," Mimi added. "Christ, a brain, a computer wizard, what else?"

"You should hear her play the keys on a computer!" Lee said. "When she and Sam jam…."

"You play, too?" Barb asked incredulously.

Tina just shrugged. "I had a lot of time to myself; remember? I, uh…didn't always look like this, y'know?"

"Well, Girlfriend, you and Mister Studley Do Right here, are just gonna have to give us a concert," Barb joked. "I know tonight's out, how 'bout tomorrow? I know you have Tai Chi on Sundays." Tina started a mix of crying and laughing all at once.

While Sam held Tina, she explained the situation to the gang. "Well, as you know, our little Miss Priss, here, is busy Monday, Wednesday and Friday with college classes. On Sundays, we do the self-defence gig. Saturdays we both work until four. And she usually does some sort of work on and off during the week or in what free time she has during the week and on weekends. She has a contract that says she has to give them at least ten hours a week."

"Jeez!" Barb exclaimed. "You work too? No wonder we never see you! When do you sleep? Like, what kind of work does a high school senior do that requires a contract?

"I'm a computer consultant," Tina replied softly.

"She heads the M.I.S. department for my boss' corporation," Sam said proudly. Tina just gaped at Sam's announcement. "Well, you do," Sam said simply.

"Duh!" Barb said and smacked her forehead with the heel of her hand. "Okay, tomorrow after work, we'll come over your place and we can have a sorta party. How 'bout we all sleep over?"

Ro leaned over and whispered in Lee's ear, "I'll help you do your homework for the weekend if you come over tonight. That way you'll have it done and checked by tomorrow night."

Lee bobbed her head yes.

"Umm…you guys are gonna do a slumber party?" Sam squeaked. "At our place?" The gang lost it.

"We'll even give you a makeover," Kelly giggled.

"It'll be okay, Honey," Sam whispered in Tina's ear. "Say yes." Tina nodded her head in agreement.

"Umm…" Sam interrupted before the gang could erupt, "Just so you know, my mum's, like, a June Cleaver wannabe and hers, well, she's usually pretty cool, but she c'n be like Rockefeller, Ma Barker and Carlo Gambino all rolled into one, not to mention as quiet as a ghost. I swear, she just appears out of nowhere sometimes."

"Don't worry, you should see Kelly's mum. She is June Cleaver," Barb laughed.

"You know, I'm gonna be there," Sam remarked.

"Well, Duh!" Kelly said laughing. "Like you aren't always with us anyway? I'll even bring a nightie for you to wear."

Sam winced and said, "Maybe this isn't such a good idea." This got the girls more excited than ever, planning all the things they were going to do to Sam and about what they were going to do Saturday night as they dragged Tina off to the lav. to fix her makeup before class.

*****

After classes and during their ride home Tina said, "Should we invite Cathy?"

"Yeah, she really would have a blast. Think she'll even say anything?"

"Maybe. If we block all the corners in the room and unplug the monster."

"You got that right, Tee," Sam giggled.

"Y'know, Sam, this is going to be interesting. Only Lee and Ro know about us. I mean…."

"Yeah. I know. We're really gonna have to…oh, shit!"

"What?" Tina asked sounding more than a little panicked.

"Pronouns. We're gonna have to get everyone in the house to…."

"Oh shit. And with your mother…Sam, have you ever had a sleep over?"

"No."

"Oh shit."

"Yeah."

"Sam, you have any ideas on how I'm gonna hide my…?"

"Better call Missus W., Tee."

"Think that's wise, Sam?"

"Sure! She'll be more than happy to help you out. I mean, hell, I know there's gotta be something at the shop to help you out with it."

"Yeah, but who else will she tell, Sam?"

"We're gonna have more chaperones than girls, aren't we?"

"Probably," Tina said with a giggle.

"Think Lee'll make it?" Sam asked with concern.

"Yeah. Ro said she'd help her with her homework tonight, so that she can have her mum check it on Saturday morning. How do y'think they'll react to Joanne?"

Sam started laughing so hard she had to pull over. "Oh man…. We gotta invite her over for at least Saturday evening."

"There's only gonna be four open bedrooms and six of us. How am I gonna get to sleep, Sam?"

"We'll pull the mattresses off one or two of the other beds and put them in the middle of your floor. We'll all sleep in the middle of the…."

"Sam, they all think you're a guy, remember?"

"Yeah, but…I'll think of something, Tee," Sam said with a confidence she didn't feel. I gotta think of something, I'll never get to sleep without her and if she does manage to get to sleep without me it won't be for long.

*****

"Ma, we've got a sorta problem," Sam said after giving her mother a kiss on the cheek.

"What is it, Honey?" Donna asked.

"The girls sorta invited themselves over Saturday night for a slumber party," Tina said.

"Well how is that a problem, Sunshine?" Donna asked, missing the boat. "I think it's wonderful! We'll call out for pizza and I'll make sure there's plenty of ice-cream and…."

When the girls started pointing out the obvious problems, it was as if they were doing it with a single brain. "MA-aah! They all think I'm a guy and…."

"She has an obvious lack of equipment in a very particular and noticeable place, Aunt Donna," Tina added. "And…."

"I'm not supposed to have headlights!" Sam finished. "Besides, they think Tina was born that way and…."

"How am I gonna hide my err…" Tina continued for her. Donna started giggling.

"And if we manage to get through all that, how is Sam gonna get to sleep without me being there?"

"My getting to sleep? Tina, how are you going to make it through the night?"

"Have you two been listening to yourselves?" laughed Donna. "Tina, Sam, I'll call Jan and Missus Winchester. Between the two of them I'm sure we can come up with something. We'll have so much fun!

"Now, with all this excitement, don't you forget your appointment with Doctor Bennett in the morning, young lady."

"Yes, Aunt Donna."

*****

"Hello, Jan?"

"Is everything all right, Donna?"

"Everything is just fine, Jan. The girls are having a slumber party tomorrow night; however, they raised some very valid issues. I thought we might get hold of Jennifer and see what we can do to help them out."

"Good idea, Donna. A slumber party! Oh how exciting! I'll get right on it. Why don't you get some things around for tea and I'll see if I can get Jen to abandon her shoppe for a bit. She'll have Sam and Marjorie there to handle things while she's gone."

"I knew you could handle it, Jan. I'll just put some crumpets in while you get things together."

*****

"Hello, Marjorie, Jan Wilson."

"Hi Missus Wilson, is there anything I can do for you?"

"Well Marjorie, I'm sure you're going to hear about this later, but Tina's having a slumber party here tomorrow night and…."

"Gotcha! Umm…Missus Wilson, is Sam going to be at this party, too?"

"I don't see how she's going to avoid it, Dear."

"Then you'd better start thinking of her as him now. That's how everyone sees him, at school. Remember, he's dating the most popular girl in school. I'll get some things together for Tina, too. In the meantime, I suppose you'll want to speak with Missus Winchester."

"Thank you, Marjorie. I suppose we will have to start thinking of her as him. Yes, I do want to speak with the Old Battleaxe. Put me through, would you? Don't announce it." Marjorie giggled as she patched the call through.

"Yes, Marjorie?"

"Jen, you old Battleaxe, start thinking and start thinking fast. My daughter is having a slumber party here tomorrow night and your employee will be there. Free yourself up and get your ancient butt over to the house pronto!"

"So nice of you to call Jan," she said with a laugh. "I'll get right on it. First I have to…."

"You're going to leave that darling you've forced into slavery alone and get your…."

"Once is in jest, twice is an insult," Jenny headed her off with a chuckle. "I'll be right over, Dear. I'll give my daughter a call. She might have an idea or two as well. A slumber party! How exciting! I'll see you in about twenty minutes, Jan."

"Thanks Jen."

Jennifer dialled the register. Before she could frame her request, Marjorie told her what she already did. "Linda's on her way there now. Joanne is on her way back. You don't have any consultations to reschedule and I have a selection of gaffs here at the register waiting for you. You might want to get her one of the romance teddies. They look like they were made for her. She has red and white. The baby-dolls, like the one you set James Boone up with, are also cute. I have no idea how to help Sam out, but he'll be working tonight, so that shouldn't be a problem. You'd better start thinking of her in the masculine, he's dating the most popular girl in that school and it's the jet set who are sleeping over. Will there be anything else, Ma'am?"

"Get Tina one of each of the baby-dolls, get one or two in Sam's size as well. Fuchsia or red I should think. Make sure they're satin or satin lined, not too frilly. Then get Tina one each of the teddies, make sure she has the complete collection. I'll pick them up on my way out. If Sam comes in before I leave, don't tell him about his new lingerie. I have a feeling the girls are going to dress him up. If they do, I don't want him too embarrassed. Make sure that whatever you pick, it's sexy, but concealing…for both of them. While you're at it, Tina needs a few more stylish pair of shoes. She's a ten narrow. Find a few pair you like and set them aside for her. If you think she needs something, get it. They're a gift for what she's managed with Lefferts and the acquisition. She's already earned a full-time annual salary for the next several years and more with what she's saved us. Just be somewhat reasonable in the dollar amount. Thank you, Dear, you're a godsend."

Marjorie giggled as Jenny hung up. "This is going to be fun!"

*****

"Hello, Claire?" Jan spoke into the phone.

"Jan? What's the matter? Sandy said you said it was an emergency."

"Claire, Tina's having some girls over the house for a sleep-over tomorrow night. I was wondering if you wanted to come over my place to help with the planning. I have a feeling Jennifer Winchester will be attending with some of her girls, to do makeovers. I was wondering if you wanted to show up to do hair? I'd be glad to…."

"I'll be over as soon as I close, Jan," Claire exclaimed, excited at the prospect. "And if you offer to pay for my services, I'll hang you. This one's on me. You've no idea what she's done for my bottom line! It sounds like it's going to be fun. I'll see you right after my four o'clock."

"Thanks, Clair, see you then."

*****

Part-38

Friday Night September 25^th

It was a madhouse at home and Tina was grateful she had to go to classes, just to have an excuse to get away. Everyone was planning her slumber party for her, which was just fine with her. They needed their fun, too. Besides, they were planning a way to make it a party with Sam straight on through morning.

As she pulled into the car park she saw Tim. He was leaning against a fence post waiting for her. She took a deep breath as she got out of her car and walked over to him. "Hi, Tim, I umm…wanted to apologise for Monday night. I…."

"Tina, do you mind if we skip class and talk a while?" Tim asked with a determination that frightened Tina. "I promise, I won't flirt, I won't do anything even remotely romantic, I'll keep my distance. But…I need to talk to you."

"I…."

"Please, Tina."

"Sure, Tim. Where…?"

"I reserved a reading room over at the library. It has a whole wall of windows, it's in a public place and, since it's a Friday, it'll have plenty of traffic, but it won't be crowded. Is that okay with you?

"Yeah," Tina breathed nervously. "That's fine." They walked the two blocks to the library in silence. Tim never got closer than the width of the extra wide footpaths, trying to ensure Tina had all the space she might need to feel as comfortable as she could in a very uncomfortable situation.

Tim was true to his word; the room was next to the circulation desk. There was even a campus policeman just outside the door. "I wanted you to feel safe," he said as they put their things on the table in the room and closed the door.

"So you hired a cop?"

Tim gave a snort, it was the closest to humour he came since Monday. "No, that's his usual station. The library always has a campus cop here at the circulation desk. Theft, quiet, all the fun things associated with a library. Y'know?"

Tina just nodded and swallowed, as she tried to calm herself. "I'm really sorry about Monday, Tim, I don't know why I was like that. I just…."

"In the few weeks that you've become so beautiful, you've been sexually assaulted, haven't you?" Tim said for an opening gambit.

Tina started to cry. She didn't want the conversation with Tim to begin with, even though she knew she really had to have it. Even with that, she didn't want to be reminded about the incident with Thorndike, much less, talk about it.

"I thought so. It's the way you always have everything ready before you walk out the door any-more. You used to just pack up and go. Now you almost look like you're going into battle." He reached into his pocket and came up with a clean handkerchief. "Here, don't worry about the makeup.

"I have to be honest with you," he continued. He was relentless. Tim was polite; he was always polite, but he was giving no quarter, to either of them. "Okay? You need to understand something. I…I wasn't born Timothy Alexander D'Angelo. I was born Tamara Alexandra."

"Oh gods!" Tina gasped and started crying harder. Tim slammed his head against the table.

"Tim, NO! Gods no!" Tina exclaimed through her tears. "Tim, please don't do that," she sobbed. "Oh gods, my life is so screwed up it's unbelievable." She struggled to get herself back under control and failed miserably. "It isn't you, that caused me to lose it Monday," she said through her tears. "And your revelation just now didn't make things all that much easier for me, either." Tim looked at her, totally puzzled and on the verge of tears himself.

"I told you I have a boyfriend," she said as she managed to stop sobbing. "Well that's sorta true and sorta not. Y'see, for the longest time…she was just my friend. We were just friends. Now…at school? She's my boyfriend and I just love her to death. She hasn't decided one way or the other. It has nothing to do with what you are. Okay?" she almost whispered.

Tim looked at her unbelievingly. "This isn't happening," he said.

"I'm not done," Tina whispered. "It gets worse."

"C'mon, Tina, it can't get worse. I'm a freak, you're a lesbian and I find you so attractive that I can't stand it and…."

"It's worse," she said morosely. Her voice was nothing more than a croak. "I can get you pregnant."

Tim just stared at her open-mouthed. "No way." It came out as a whisper.

Tina swiped at her tears angrily. "When you first noticed me sitting in the back row, I was trying to live my life as a man." She hiccoughed and steadied herself. "I was born…Ernest Francis Wilson. YOU told me you were going to ask me out," she said derisively. "Wouldn't that have been a laugh then? And if you're a freak, what's that make me?"

"Look at me, Tim!" she hissed angrily as she continued. "I've only been at it since Friday, September fourth. Three weeks. I've only been on hormones for three weeks!" She started to sob again. It took a bit for her to pull herself together.

"In three weeks I've gone from ubergeek to the most popular girl in school. Not one of, but the most popular." Her tears flowed freely as she continued. "I've been sexually assaulted at school AND in a shoe store, by the clerk. In front of my friends! I had a jealous bitch cover me in grape drink in the middle of the cafeteria because I-I'm too pretty and too nice!" She moaned as she took a breath. Then continued, "My best friend in the world was beaten, damned near to death by her father because she's so butch. She's so confused about who and what she is she can't decide one way or the other. It's making her and me so miserable I can't stand it…and now you, one of the cutest, nicest guys I've ever met…." She halted for a moment, at a loss for words. She was holding herself together with sheer willpower.

"I was crying Monday because I was staring at you and thinking you were cute and I liked it. My mind was screaming at me, bouncing one way and then the other. But I'm a guy right? I mean, if a look between my legs I am." She took a deep breath. "But am I?" Tina choked back a sob. "Back and forth, I didn't know which end was up. My whole world was spinning out of control. My whole world is out of control. Completely and totally out of control. I don't even know if I'm gonna be able to go through with surgery. I don't know if I even want the surgery. I just know that in the past three weeks I've been happier than I've ever been in my life…and you," she paused to catch her breath, "are one of the reasons that I felt that way!" She stopped and snuffled loudly. It was very unladylike.

"And no," she finally continued on the verge of tears. "I can't feel for you the way you do about me. I already feel that way about Sam." Tina's resolve finally gave way and she broke into tears. She crumpled into the chair and hugged herself as she sobbed.

"Shit. And I thought my life was fucked up," Tim mumbled, his heart going out to her. He just wanted to hold her and make it better, to protect her from everyone and everything around her. He reached out to comfort Tina. As soon as his hand touched her she squealed, jumped and pulled away.

"Please, no," Tina sobbed. Her plea was no more than a whisper, but it almost sounded as if Tim was beating her just by touching her.

Her words were like a slap to Tim. He started to cry as well. When Tina was done crying and wiping the remnants of her makeup off she looked up at Tim. He was sitting in his chair, hands between his legs staring off into space.

Tina reached out, gently stroked his cheek and said, "I'm so sorry, Tim. I just can't."

Tim reached up, touched the back of her hand, and started to sob. Tina's mothering instincts took over. She stood up and hugged him from behind, whispering over and over again, "I'm so sorry."

*****

It took a while but they finally got themselves together and started to talk.

"So how long have you…?" Tina opened shyly.

"Three years. As soon as I got out of the house I started transition…and college. I was a sorry sight then."

"Well you aren't now," Tina said with a sad smile. "I almost wish you could talk to Sam. She'd love to hear what you thought, what you think now and how you feel." It was a plea as much as an idle comment. "Was I the first uh…girl you ever tried to ask out as a guy?"

"Yeah. Shows, huh?"

Tina shook her head. "No…it didn't. You're so cute, so reassuring…so damned smooth that you were driving me insane."

"You're the first person I ever really had a crush on, I think," Tim said through a pained smile.

Tina smiled ruefully and whispered, "Gods, I'm so sorry…. Oh, shit!" Tina exclaimed as she caught sight of a clock on the wall. It was a quarter 'til nine. "Look at the time! They're gonna boot us out of here and I look like a drowned racoon!"

"Tina, you could never look anything other than what you are, even when you're trying not to. You're a very beautiful woman. C'mon, I'll walk you to the lav. I gotta go, anyway."

"How can you sit on a seat in there? Men's rooms are so…." She shivered involuntarily.

"You made the right choice," laughed Tim.

After they were through getting cleaned up, Tim walked Tina back to her car. "Would you like to meet Sam?" Tina asked.

"Yeah, I think so. How about tomorrow?" Tina started laughing. It sounded strangely brittle, almost frightened.

"What?"

"Well, it was almost that exact question that got me in the bind I'll be in tomorrow night. My girlfriends…the second and third most popular girls in school? They've been trying to get me to go shopping and stuff with them for a couple of weeks now. And every time they ask I have something I have to do. So…this afternoon, they just sorta invited themselves over for a slumber party."

"Oh, no," Tim groaned and winced.

"Oh, yes. And to make matters worse, my mother, who seems overjoyed to finally have a daughter, has been planning it while we've been here, crying our eyes out."

"Oh, gods, you really are in for it. Y'know? I mean, the social jet set? Tina this is not good."

"Considering I've never even really dated before, I know," she moaned. "I can just see it now. My meteoric rise to fame and fortune, and a meteorite-like death, all inside of three weeks. That's gotta be like, a new world's record. Anyway, to get back to your question about tomorrow, nope, no can do. I'm busy.

"Here's the itinerary for the next four days. Tomorrow, in the morning, I have a doctor's appointment to have my head shrunk. That's going to be interesting after the week I've had. And then, I have to go to work. After work the girls are coming over. I have no idea what time they're gonna leave Sunday, but they have to be gone by twelve thirty because, Sam and I have self-defence classes at one. And when I get back from those I'm gonna be totally sore and dead. Monday I have a full course load at school, and then I'll see you in class. Then I have school Tuesday. The earliest you could come over would be tonight. Then it'll have to wait 'til Monday night, or Tuesday after four."

"Gods, girl, when do you sleep?"

"I can only sleep if Sam holds me. Otherwise I have nightmares from the attack at school. If you can believe it, our schedules are arranged around each other's. I study in-between everything else. Ever notice I have more than just the books I need for class?

"So…want to come by? Now? I'll bet mum lets you use a spare bedroom if you want to sleep over. But I have to warn you, I have an eight o'clock appointment and Sam has to be at work by ten, but I'd bet my mum and aunt Donna would love to have you around to talk your ear off about what you're going through and what you've already gone through."

"What the hell, It sounds like the best offer I'm gonna get from you. I might as well."

"Men! You're all alike!" Tina quipped. Tim chuckled. "Where'd you park?" she said after a moment.

"Same place as Monday."

"Hop in, I'll take you to get your clunker. Unless you'd rather ride with me and hike back here tomorrow."

*****

In the car on the way home Tina picked up her phone and called home. "Hi, Mum. Mum, I invited a friend over to stay the night. I'd like him to meet Sam. His name's Tim."

"Honey, it's not exactly according to Hoyle to be inviting a boy to sleep over."

"Mum, he used to be a she. He still hasn't had surgery. I promised him a guest room and breakfast. I'd really like Sam to meet him. I think he'd be good for her to talk to."

"Okay, Honey, I trust you. Put him in the room next to Donna's unless Sam's willing to give his up for the night."

"Thanks Mummy. We'll be home in a few minutes."

*****

Tina pulled up in front of the house. Tim pulled in front of her. "Whoa, nice place," Tim said with awe as he looked around the neighbourhood and then at the Wilson's house.

"We call it home. Hey! I just realised! You're about my size," Tina said with a grin.

"Hold on there cutie, ain't no way you, or anyone else, is ever gonna get me in a skirt again!" Tim said in an almost panicked voice as he backed away from her.

Tina laughed. "No, silly. I have a bunch of old clothes that might fit you. Mum and Aunt Donna haven't called Sal. Val. or the Disabled American Veterans yet, so all I have to do is find where they hid them. They aren't really stylish, but they're in better shape than the ones you've been wearing. And if they fit, you can have my old suits, too. Those are nice. Mum has this thing about quality clothes." Tina looked around the neighbourhood. The street was lined with cars.

Sam's car was in the drive. "Oh! Great! Sam's home. I guess she didn't close today."

"Have you bothered to listen to how you talk?"

"Yes, it's really cutsey and icky, isn't it?"

"Some times."

"Yeah, it got me in a lot of fights at my old school. C'mon in and meet the folks. Don't mind the reception committee."

"Reception committee?"

"Yeah, the Mercedes 450 SL across the street is my Aunt Linda's, the Olds 98 is Missus Winchester's, Sam's and my boss, and if you're lucky, Joanne might be with her. She's my self-defence teacher. Now she's a trip. Bald as a cue ball and taller than you. Aunt Donna's car is in the garage and mum's car is the '68 Vista Cruiser. Sam's is the Monte Carlo and I think that the Lexus is Claire's. At least, I think that's Claire's car. I seem to remember it parked in front of the salon last time I was there. She's my hairdresser. You'll like her, she's really neat."

"Shit, maybe I should go."

"You'll like them. Besides, they're busy planning my slumber party. They aren't going to have time to grill you. On top of that, they already know you're coming. They're expecting you. And if I know them, my mother, or maybe Aunt Donna, has already made up one of the spare bedrooms."

She grabbed him by the arm and pulled him to the now opening door. Sam was standing in the doorway. "Hello, Tim," Sam said by way of greeting and introduction. If it could have come out any colder they would have needed arctic parkas in the driveway.

"Sam, I'd like you to meet Tim. Tim, this is Sam. My boyfriend."

"Uh…Hey," Tim managed. Sam wasn't making him feel very comfortable. In fact, Sam's posture said, go away. NOW. Sam was glaring at Tina.

"Umm, maybe I should just leave, huh?" Tim said looking at Sam.

"The thought has occurred," Sam replied coldly.

Tina latched onto Tim's arm and planted her feet. "It's really nice to see you, too, Sam," she said coolly. "In case you didn't know it, Tim came here tonight, because I all but begged him to." Well, actually, I only asked him a couple of times and made it sound attractive.

"Why, Tee? Why would you want him to come home and…."

"Let me actually introduce myself, Sam-antha," Tim said quietly, but forcefully. "I was Tamara, now I'm Tim." Sam's jaw dropped. He continued, "Tina asked me to come here so that I could talk to you. She thought that I might have a few insights for you. Her hope was that maybe something I'd have to say could possibly help you with your decision. If you really want, I'll leave. But before I go, I want to tell you, you've won, okay. You got the most beautiful girl I ever set eyes on in my life. You won." He sounded like he was ready to cry again.

"I'm sorry, Tina. I guess I'll see you Monday night," Tim croaked.

"Wait, Tim," Sam said apologetically. "I'm an ass. I'm sorry. Please, come in. I…."

"Yeah, she has the same effect on me, too. Thanks. So how long's the line?"

"You don't want to know. C'mon, I'll help run interference."

Tina dropped Tim's arm, ran up to Sam and gave her a deep kiss. When they broke apart she asked, "Have they really lined up inside?"

"Just Linda, mum and your mum."

"That's a relief. Shall we?" Tina was given a somewhat cooler welcome than usual, but still warm. Everyone stared at Tim. The looks said, no way.

*****

After the introductions were through, Sam pulled Tim up the stairs to her room and left Tina to the grups.

"I'm really sorry for the welcome I gave you out there," Sam said sheepishly.

"Yeah, well, if the shoe was on the other foot…."

"I know. I…I guess I've been in love with her since I can remember. It's funny though, I never felt…compelled to do anything 'til I first saw her in a skirt."

"Yeah, well, I fell the first time I set eyes on him."

"But you thought it was her, didn't you?"

"Yeah. Gross, huh?" Tim asked.

"Is it?" Sam shot back as a rejoinder.

"No," Tim barely choked out.

"So like umm…?"

"What's it like?" Tim finished for her.

"Yeah."

" 'Bout what you'd expect," He said matter-of-factly. "Shaving sucks. Gyms are a horror story and the showers are the nightmare on Elm Street."

"I meant…."

"Life is life," Tim redirected, sounding philosophic. "It's no different than what you're experiencing in school, I'd guess…but there're no frills. Your clothes are better than mine. You drive a better car than I do. You look as good as me. You tell me."

"The constant posturing sucks," Sam said. "They aren't any cruder than the girls, but they don't really talk either. Every one is so closed up that it's a miracle they don't explode. But I don't think they're as smart. In some ways it's easier. I don't have to do my legs, I don't have to worry if this skirt goes with that top or what the guys are gonna wear. That's pretty much established and if I wear the same top as someone, we get a charge out of it thinking something like great minds think alike. But I miss some of the intimacy."

"Bingo," Tim said.

"It's not any different?" Sam asked. She looked shattered.

"Why would it be?" Tim asked with a chuckle. "In college the guys are dumber than ever because they don't have to worry about mum and dad, but it's about the same, except that I have to worry about what and when I eat next. I don't have a mummy or daddy to make sure there's food on the table."

"Would you ever be willing to wear a skirt?" Sam asked.

"No. Why? Would you?"

"For her? Yeah. Just not to school. For anyone else? No."

"Then don't. Except for her."

"What helped you decide?" Sam asked.

"Fishing for miracles?" Tim asked.

"Maybe," Sam replied sheepishly. "So? What did it?"

"The mi…" Tim started to say.

"Mirror," Sam finished it cutting him off angrily. "There it is. I stare into it every freaking day. Sometimes for hours."

"That's a good start," Tim said quietly. "Tina make you do it?" Sam nodded her head. Tim nodded in reply. "She's smarter than you think. I see you have the goodies. You haven't taken them?"

"No. I won't. At least…not yet. Not until I can decide which is best for me."

"Good choice. Want to try an experiment?"

"Maybe," Sam replied guardedly.

He laughed and walked over to the dresser. "Come over to the mirror." Sam stood beside him. "Look in. Think you can pretend that both faces are yours?"

"Uh…yeah, I think so," Sam said uncertainly.

"Try it." Sam stared hard and long. After her features eased and Sam didn't look so tense Tim asked, "How does it feel?"

"Feel?" Sam asked still looking at their reflections. "What do you mean feel?"

"Looking at the mug with a beard, how does it make you feel, knowing that's your face."

The look on Sam's face changed. She almost smiled. "It's…strange, sorta exciting, different. I kinda like the look."

Tim smiled. "Yeah, I remember that. Now feel that fuzzy face of yours. Go on, reach around and feel your beard. I'm gonna try to do the same thing, that you do. Just feel it. That's right."

Sam reached her right hand over to the right side of Tim's face and rubbed his cheek and chin. Tim reached over and with his hand mimicked her actions on her face. "How's it feel?

"Different."

"Different how? Different good or different bad?"

"Just different. I like it and I don't. It's just like my own face. There's stuff I like and stuff don't like about it."

"Okay, fair 'nuf. I'll accept that for now. Now, with your left hand, reach inside your pants."

"Huh?" Sam froze up.

Tim chuckled. "I'm not trying to get into your pants, Sam. You're going to do that. You don't interest me; remember? You reach your hand into your pants. Do it."

Once Sam's left hand was in her pants he continued. "Now reach all the way down. Slide your fingers in if you want. How's it feel?"

Sam coloured.

"How. Does. It. Feel?" Tim pushed, demanding an answer. He said each word as a sentence.

"Good."

"I'm glad. Now…Imagine this. For you to have what Tina has, they're going to take grafts from either your stomach or your thighs or both. They'll re-route your urethra so you can point when you pee standing up, but it may or may not have any feeling at all. What you feel now is as good as it's ever gonna get."

Sam paled at that.

"Now, with your hand in your pants, feel your fuzzy face again." Sam did. "How's it feel?"

"Strange," Sam said flatly, as a strange look came over her face.

"Can you live with it?" Tim asked persistently. "And if you can, do you want to?"

"No," Sam replied almost in a whisper. She looked shocked. Almost like she wanted to cry and laugh all at the same time.

"Why not?" Tim pushed again.

"It feels…. It's…it's wrong. It feels so wrong. I need to feel different than what I'm feeling right now. It's just…wrong."

"Then throw those," he said pointing to the boxes, "out, or give them to me. But what ever you do, don't use them." Sam started to cry. "Are those tears of relief?" Tim asked an edge of panic in his voice. Sam nodded. Tim gave her a hug. Sam threw her arms around his neck and shoulders and hugged back hard.

When Tim started to feel uncomfortable he sniffed the air noisily and said, "Hmm…smells nice." Sam realised her hand was still moist and it was around his neck. She broke away and turned a deep crimson.

"Feel better now?" Tim asked.

"Thanks, Tim. Help yourself to the goodies on the dresser. I'm gonna go wash my hands and join Tina in the kitchen. Please come down with me. Bring the goodies with you. They're gonna want to see that you have them."

"Sure, Sam. I think I'd like that."

"Tim…why?"

"Why what, Sam? Why did I decide to be a man?"

"Well, that, too. But…why did you…why'd you try t'-help me?"

"Honest?"

"Honest."

"Because Tina loves you so much." His voice started to sound strained. "And I couldn't stand seeing her in any more pain. She asked me to come here to meet you. To talk to you. To let you question me and…I couldn't say no." He started to cry.

"Oh, Honey." Sam pulled him over to the bed, held him, and rocked with him until his tears stopped. "Feel better now?"

"Yeah. I…."

"Shush. I know. It hurts like hell."

"Sam?"

"Hmm…" she said, still holding him.

"Can I make a suggestion and not get hammered?"

She pulled away slowly and looked at him. "I can't promise that, but I'll listen and I'll try."

"Good enough. Sam, marry her. Do it now. Do it while you can still enjoy what's between her legs. If you get pregnant, so much the better. You two belong together. You should have children. Lots of them. You wear the tux at the wedding. You be the father to the kids…but you're going to have to be the one to carry them. Make her give a bunch of sperm samples so that you can have those kids. Make her do it soon. She might have the surgery some day, and then again, maybe she won't. But, either way, in a couple of years, she won't be able to give you kids, and she'll need them as much as you will."

"Tim, thanks. You won't get hammered. Not for honesty like that."

*****

When they got to the kitchen, Missus Winchester and Linda had already gone. Joanne was sitting at the table with everyone. "Maybe we should go into the den or the dining room," she said.

Tim smiled a broad smile, stuck out his hand and said, "You must be Joanne. Tina thinks very highly of you. I'm Timothy D'Angelo. I'm pleased to meet you."

"Joanne Ayers. I'll reserve judgement for now if you don't mind. But I'll say I'm glad I met you."

"Now you know what I look like, right?" he said with a smile.

"Right."

Tim broke out in a hearty laugh. "Who're you protecting? Sam or Tina?"

"Both."

"Good. I'm glad to see they have someone like you around. Would you like my phone number, address, student ID number, and social security card?"

"No need, I have Tina. She can get those for me anytime, it's not a problem."

Tim laughed again. "Joanne, I really am pleased that you're looking out for them. They deserve it. I believe you mentioned something about a den? That sounds much more comfortable than standing or sitting around in here. Don't you think?"

*****

"Yes, Ma," Sam said over Tina, who was sitting in her lap. "I made a decision. I'm comfortable with the way I am now. I gave Tim the stuff on my dresser." Tina started kissing Sam. She didn't let up until Jan coughed.

"Thanks, Tim," Sam said meekly.

"No, thank you. I don't have to spend the money on meds next month and I had a good evening. I hate to be a party pooper, but I'm really shattered. Could someone show me which bedroom to use? This place is as big as a hotel."

"Why don't you use my room, Tim?" Sam asked. "I never sleep in there anyway."

"Are you sure about that?"

"Yeah. If the stuffed animals bother you, use the one down the hall."

"I, uh, kept most of mine," He said sheepishly. "They'll help me feel at home."

Sam giggled. "I know for a fact that there is definitely a room you won't be comfortable in. C'mon, you gotta see this."

*****

"This is your room, Tina?" Tim asked incredulously and shuddered.

"Uh huh. Like it?"

"Umm…does the term 'cold sweats' mean anything to you?"

Both Sam and Tina laughed. Tina stuck out her tongue and said, "I really don't care. It's my room, not yours."

*****

When they were getting ready for bed and Sam was starting to put on her pyjama bottoms, Tina gave Sam a lick on her bottom and said, "I think I'd like to try and keep a promise."

"Only if I'm given the same opportunity," Sam said with a leer. "C'mere, little girl."

*****

Saturday Morning September 26^th

The next morning, Tina was up, showered and dressed by six thirty and was quietly munching a piece of dry toast when Tim came into the room. He was bright and cheerful.

"Good morning!"

"Gnerf…"

"Oh, ho, ho! One of those, are we? I think I'd better get a cup of coffee and wait it out."

Jan and Donna entered a moment later. It looked like they'd been in the garage. They were both carrying large heavy-duty garbage bags. "I wouldn't try talking to her until she's finished her first cup of coffee, Dear. Here, these, are for you," Jan said as she dropped two bags at his feet. "Take them with you. Keep what you like and give the rest away." Then she gave him a kiss on his forehead and went to the coffee-pot.

"These too, Honey," Donna said dropping the bag she carried. "Use them in good health."

"How's your tummy, Sunshine?" Donna asked. Tina just moaned.

As it neared seven Tina, a bit more alive, went up to do her face. When she came back down, Tim was wearing one of her old suits. It looked better on him than it ever did on her. "Wow, Tim! You look…."

"He looks very handsome, doesn't he, Jan?" Donna asked.

Tina looked at his feet as he blushed. He was still wearing his beat up trainers. "Shoes don't fit, huh?" Tina asked.

"You have big feet," he replied. Tina stuck out her tongue.

"I've gotta get going or I'm gonna be late." She gave Jan and Donna a kiss, caressed the back of Tim's' neck as she passed him and headed for the door.

Tim looked longingly at her retreating form.

"Not you, too?" Jan asked sympathetically. Tim only nodded. Jan pulled him into a hug and held him while he cried.

*****

"Hey, Doc.!"

"Well, good morning, Tina! How are you today?"

"Fine, thanks. How 'bout you?"

"Finer than frogs hair. So, feel up to telling me about the past couple of weeks?"

"Uh, sure…umm…"

"Why don't you have a seat and tell me what's on your mind."

*****

When Sam came down for breakfast, Tim was still in the kitchen sipping coffee and chatting amicably with Jan and Donna. When he looked up at her, the gender dichotomy hit him hard. Sam's high-fashion makeup, bust line and men's clothes were an almost erotic combination. His jaw dropped and he stared openly.

Sam laughed and said, "It's a trip, huh?" Tim only nodded. "I work in a lingerie store. The money's great, but the customers aren't comfortable if I look too butch."

"I promise you, that's not butch."

Sam took a good look at him as she fixed her coffee. "Those clothes look like…" she began.

"They were," Tim finished for her. "She has good taste."

"Yeah, she does," Sam agreed. "She picked these out, too. Those look lots better on you than they ever did on her," Sam said with a smile.

"That's what I've heard. Even she said it. I'm still trying to believe that the mousy little thing in class was really…."

"I don't think she ever was, do you?" Jan asked.

Tim just stared at his coffee cup and shook his head. "I never was either. But I won't try to tell you I could pass for a boy by just cutting my hair. I envy you Sam. I'm facing a lot of surgery."

Sam stared at him for a moment. "So you have…?"

"At least twice your size. Ace bandages do wonders. Surgical tape works best, but after a while it starts to irritate my skin."

"How do your parents feel about all this?" Donna asked.

"My father disowned me and my mother won't talk to me," Tim said. His tone was simple and non-emotional. His eyes belied the pain he felt. "I haven't spoken to any of my relatives in over three years. I'm too much of an embarrassment to them."

Donna looked like she was going to cry. "Donna, don't. Don't cry, please. I've accepted it. I knew what I was getting into when I made the decision to start my transition. I don't have to like it. The only real choice for me was to live like this or to kill myself. I'd like to think I make the right choice."

"You have, Honey," Donna said with a sad smile.

"If you ever want a hot meal or a place to spend the holidays," Jan started to say.

"Missus Wilson, don't say that unless you really mean it. I might just show up on the stoop. I usually go to a bastard's party at the G.L.B.T.S. club in the student union."

"G.L.B.T.S.?" Sam asked.

"It stands for Gay, Lesbian, Bi and Transgender Students. It's a support group and, at times, a bit of a social club. Most of the people there are really cool. Around the holidays the members who can't afford to go home or that aren't welcome at home get together and throw a bastard's party. Then we all sorta spend the holiday hanging out together. It's better than being alone…and the food the guys cook up is usually really good."

"You're welcome here, Honey," Jan said quietly.

The mood was getting a bit sombre, so Sam said, "If you don't mind pink, I think I have a couple pair of trainers you can wear." She was staring pointedly at his ratty sneaks. It looked like she could see his socks starting to poke out on the sides.

"Pink?"

"Blame her," Sam laughed looking at her mother.

Tim laughed. "Wanted a Barbie Doll for a daughter did you?" Donna nodded, embarrassed. "Play with Tina," Tim joked. "Somehow I don't think she'll mind."

"She doesn't," Sam giggled. "Tim, I want to…."

"Don't, Sam. Just take care of her and love her. Do you mind if I still sit with her in class and…?"

"Not if you keep your hands to yourself," Sam said simply. "She…and I won't stand a chance if you try and…" Sam started and then abruptly stopped herself.

"Tim, she never had any dates at all," Sam continued changing tack. "The only time she ever went out was with me…and we always went Dutch. Even to our junior prom. She isn't like other high school girls. She's like a junior high school student. Her shrink said that she's like a fourteen-year-old when it comes to social interaction."

"Tim," Jan spoke up. He looked up at her. "She's a vibrant, loving and very naive little girl. You could hurt her without even trying. I wish…."

"So do I, Missus Wilson, so do I. Not to change the subject, but…" Tim said with a smile he definitely didn't feel. "I mean…I know it's not really my place to say this, but…." He looked at the ceiling for a bit, then said, "When Tina's girlfriends come over tonight, try to give them some room. I mean, I know how much you want and need to be a part of her life and all, but…this is her time. Have your friends over in the kitchen or the parlour. Have your own little party to celebrate hers. Just leave her and her friends alone. Don't keep popping in every five minutes. Let them get loud. They'll screech, scream, giggle, laugh and cry. They'll blast the stereo for a while, play silly games and screech a lot more. It's all part of the fun.

"And if you can keep Tina covered up, no-one will ever know. I know there are garments meant for the stage that can help disguise her gender. Maybe you could take a trip to a theatric supply house in town or something.

"Sam, you're going to have to be one of the girls if you're going to help her. They won't be…they'll be too…guarded, stiff, unwilling to let loose if you don't look and act like one of them, tonight. How you're going to get to that stage and still be her boyfriend, I don't know. But you need to try.

"Anyway, I should get going. Let me see those trainers, Sam. Maybe I can dye them red or something. Pink…Missus Boone? You have my number, right? If you ever need to talk…."

"Thank you, Timothy, I will."

"Missus Wilson, thanks…for everything."

*****

"So how'd Tina like what we picked out for her?" Marjorie asked Sam when business slacked off some.

"She still hasn't seen them," Sam giggled.

"What? Why not?"

"Well when she got home last night, she brought this guy home from the university with her and…."

*****

"You're kidding me, right?"

"Nope. Then, while he's standing there he says to reach into my pants and…"

"He what!?!"

"That was about my reaction," Sam giggled. "Then he said…."

*****

"So you're, like, just gonna stay that way?"

"Yeah, Mar. For the first time I understood what Tina was saying about liking and being happy with what I saw. Gods that was weird though. I mean…you can't imagine what it's like to be feeling a beard and…and a beard. I just couldn't handle it."

"So, what are you gonna do about tonight?" Marjorie asked, the concern evident in her voice.

"Tim said that I should try and find a way to be Samantha with the gang tonight. I think he's right. Do you have any ideas on how to make sure they'll do a makeover on me?"

"You said that Ro and Lee know, didn't you?"

"Yeah, but…."

"Why don't you give them a call? Maybe you can get one of them to bring a nightie to the slumber party for you. And when they decide it's pyjama time…."

*****

"You know, that just might work. I bet I can get Ro to do it for me. But I'll need to get home early and…."

"No you won't," Marjorie said with a giggle, cutting Sam off. "Linda was going to take this bag to your place," she said with a grin as she made a shopping bag appear from under the register counter. "Linda was gonna do it to you at the party. She can bring the rest of it with her when she comes over. Then they'll have some things in your size to play with. Just call Ro and have her take a nightie or two home with her to bring to the party."

"You guys really scare me, Mar. Let me see what you guys are planning to do to me. I don't want to look like some…."

"Don't you trust me?" Marjorie said with a pout. It was so overdone it was humorous.

"No. Gi'me the bag."

*****

"Hi, Ro? Sam."

"Hey, Sam! Wha'sup?"

"Do you think you can come over to the shop today and…."

*****

"Ohmigods! Yes! That'll work. That will definitely work. Sure. I'll be there by two. Want I should call Lee and give her a heads up?"

"Yeah. Call her. When you guys decide it's time to do it, I'm gonna have to struggle and protest. So you, Lee and Tina will have to get to me first. We can't let Barb or Kelly grope me by accident."

"This is gonna be sooo Khuehle! See y'at two," Ro said with a giggle as she hung up.

"Sounds like she'll do it," Marjorie said with a giggle as Sam hung up the phone. "I almost wish I wasn't working tonight," she finished with a gleam in her eye.

Sam blanched. "First, Tina'd kill me. Then she'd kill you."

Marjorie laughed musically. "No, Sam. She'd prolly help me. I'd better call Linda and fill her in on the change of plans."

"Good idea, Mar. Gods I hope this works."

*****

"Jules," Tina said as her fingers flew over the keys of the terminal, "you'll be getting some new hardware next week. Give me a call on my cell when it arrives. If I don't answer, just leave me a voice mail. I want you to be sure and check each piece off on the shipping manifests, packing slips and invoices. When the gear comes in I want it scanned for active and passive bugs before you sign for the cartons. If even one of them reads hot, refuse the entire shipment. The whole shipment. Once you've checked it for damage during transit, I want it stored until I can get in to check it out."

"Sure thing, Professor."

"I don't want anyone rooting through it. I want it locked down."

"Right."

"Tigger, call on three nine," a disembodied voice sounded in the room.

"Gods I hate that thing," Tina complained.

"I know," Linda said as she picked up a handset. "But it's effective."

"Tigger," she said into the phone. She listened a while, and then said, "Thanks Mar. I'll tell the Professor. Tell Mum I said it's time for lessons and you should give them. Are you closing?" … "Good. Bring in a part-timer. Thanks, Sweetie, see you there."

Linda turned to Tina as she hung up the phone. "You're going to have company tonight, Sweetie."

Tina's fingers froze. "Company?" she asked.

"Yep, Mar and I are going to be giving lessons in advanced makeup," she said with a giggle.

Tina looked at her and said, "And your modelling dummy will be Sam, won't it?"

Linda let go with a loud musical laugh. "Yes, Honey, we think we've figured out how to get Sam to stay straight on through morning. Mar and I figured we can show you and your friends how to do some fancy things with makeup at the same time. If we do it at your party, you'll really come up in the numbers, too."

"Don't embarrass her too much, Aunt Lin. Please."

"I promise, Sweetie. Now, what's this new hardware you're getting in?"

*****

Ro and Lee were at the library doing their homework and having a quiet discussion in one of the reading rooms. "Something stinks about those gifts, Ro. I mean, look at it. They gave us the exact same stuff," Lee said as she finished writing and put her pen down.

"Yup. Wouldn't be surprised if they haven't made Sam," Ro replied. "I can't see them spending that kind of money on a gag."

"Think they're gonna cause trouble?"

"No, but I think they're gonna paint him into a corner. We may have to paint them into one if they do. Any ideas?"

"Well…."

*****

When Tina got home, a smiling pair of parents greeted her. "What's going on?" she asked as she collected her hugs and kisses.

"It seems you got some packages today, Honey," Jan said.

"Packages? But I didn't order anything."

"We know, Sunshine," Donna said with a smile. "A courier delivered them. They're in your room."

Tina went straight up to her room, and looked at the stack of boxes. They were all gift-wrapped in pastels with huge bows and ribbons. The biggest box had a large manilla envelope taped to it. Inside it was the picture of Morgan kneeling by her car crying and a printed letter.

Dear Tina, Sam and Jon,

Please accept these with my complements.

No-one has ever been better friends than you three have been to our Cathy. These are but a simple token of my gratitude for that friendship and loyalty. If there is anything more that you need or can think of to go with them, please let me know. I'll be more than happy to arrange it for you.

Thank you for making someone so deserving feel the lonely pinch and boot that she so loved to give others. I can't believe the "And then some" you managed to tack on to this.

I can always use minds and talent like you've displayed in handling this incident. Any time any of you would like a job it's yours.

Thank you,

H.G. F.

"Who's it from, Sweetie?" Jan asked.

"Harold Gerard Franson of Emerging Technologies. Cathy's dad," Tina replied numbly as she handed the note and picture to her mother.

"I thought you'd be happy, Sunshine," Donna said with concern. "What's the matter?"

"I'm not exactly proud of what I did to Morgan, Aunt Donna…and I really don't think I should be rewarded for it. This…this is…."

"Honey," Jan said quietly.

"Yes, Mum."

"These aren't for the actual act, they're for being willing to do it without being asked. They're a thank you for being such good friends. I think he knows what this cost you."

"Oh, Mum, I'm so ashamed…." Tina started crying.

Jan handed the picture and letter to Donna and then pulled her daughter into a hug and led her out of the room. Sam, just home, was walking up the stairs. She saw Tina sobbing in her mother's arms and was instantly upset.

As she reached the top of the stairs she called out to Tina saying, "What's wrong, Honey?"

Donna handed the letter to Sam. "It was attached to…."

Sam rushed into Tina's room and took a look. She came out a second later, her eyes wide.

"There's an identical pile in your room, Honey," Donna said quietly.

"But…."

"She feels ashamed of what she did to Morgan," her mother said simply.

Jan was leading Tina down the hall to her room. Not knowing what to do Sam flopped down on the top stair and leaned into the banister. Her mother sat beside her.

"An identical stack in my room?"

"Mmm hmm. Complete with matching envelope. They were dropped off by a courier shortly after you left this morning."

"Maybe we should move them somewhere out of sight. The girls should start arriving after five. I need to get changed and they're gonna want to see our rooms. If those things are in there…."

"I agree. We'll put them in one of the spare rooms for now."

*****

Part-39

Saturday Evening September 26^th

After calming down, Tina took Donna and Jan into the kitchen to have a little talk. Sam followed her out of curiosity. "Mum, did you or Aunt Donna talk around those packages?"

"What do you mean, Tina?" Donna asked. "What difference does it make if we talked around a stack of gifts?"

"I mean, Sam and I are really good friends with his daughter. He's richer than Croesus and overly protective of her. Not to mention the major designer and manufacturer of some very sophisticated eavesdropping and spy equipment; equipment that Uncle Sam buys for his covert operations teams. Cathy was assaulted a couple of years ago. While she was recovering from it, he bugged her room and she's his daughter. I'm worried that he did the same with those packages. So, with that in mind, did you two have any conversations, or talk anywhere around those packages?"

Jan frowned, Donna just stared slack jawed at Tina; it was Sam who broke the silence. "I think you're being a bit paranoid, Tee."

"I don't think so, Sam. I think I'm being prudent given the circumstances. Remember our visit? I've already done my share of spying on him and admitted it. He's admitted to doing the same with us. What makes you think he wouldn't go the extra step?

"Mum? Aunt Donna? Did you talk around those packages?"

Jan shook her head. "Donna got excited when she answered the door for the driver, but he was empty handed when he rang the bell."

"The timer on the oven went off," Donna explained. "I had a pie in and I ran to take care of it."

Jan continued, "I told him that I wanted the packages delivered to your rooms and escorted him up with the boxes, Honey. He had to make four trips. Our conversation was very generic. You know, weather, traffic, working on a weekend. Nothing about you two at all. In fact, now that I think about it, the only comment I made about you two was how wonderful and lucky I thought my children were. Nothing about gender or girls at all."

Donna nodded energetically. "I only peeked in your rooms to look at them. They're wrapped so prettily I just had to look at them…but I didn't say anything while I was looking," She added emphatically.

"Good," Tina muttered. "I'd hate to give him anything to use against us."

"But I thought you said that…" Sam began.

"Things can change, Sam. Stranger things have happened. We don't want to give him anything we don't have to."

*****

After they finished talking, Tina got one of her jamming devices and placed it in the room with all the packages. She tinkered with it, adjusting the coverage area and locked the door behind her.

Then she called Linda and asked her to bring a passive sweep to scan the packages for transmitters and passive bugs.

Just before five the phone rang. It was Jon. "Are you looking at what I think you're looking at?" He said excitedly.

"I just have a pile of gifts right now, Jon. I haven't even had a chance to unwrap them."

"Just wait 'til you do. It's the sweetest set of computer components you've ever seen."

"Well, if you're smart, you'll go through everything looking for non-standard chips. Don't even keep the stuff in the house if you can help it. If you aren't sure about it set it aside and leave it for me. Don't worry about any sealed or moulded cases; I don't think they'd put anything in those. It's too easy to damage the case opening it. I'll have a passive sweep you can borrow tomorrow."

Jon started laughing hysterically. "You just might be right, Miss Tina," he managed between chuckles, "but I really don't think he did that. These things look like they're in factory sealed boxes. And they're from the best manufacturers out there. There isn't an Intel processor or chip set to be found."

"Have you heard from Cathy?" Tina asked changing the subject.

"I was over there today. She's doing better. She's really upset about missing out on that party you're having."

"I wish she'd come. She'd have a blast."

"She's really self conscious about the bandage on her head. She said she'll be back to school on Monday, though."

"I'm glad to hear it. Hey, I gotta go get changed and get ready for company."

"Not a problem. See you tomorrow morning for the sweep."

"Thanks for the call, Jon."

*****

The first person to arrive was Barb. She came in the door with a really small suitcase and two gift-wrapped boxes. When Tina welcomed her, Barb gave her one of the boxes.

"This isn't Japan and we aren't Japanese, that's Ro," Tina said, referring to the Japanese custom of having small gifts to give when visiting someone's house. "What's with the gifts?"

"A sort of welcome to the club," she said with a smile. "Don't open it yet. Wait 'til the others get here."

"So, where's this Princess Suite I've been hearing so much about?" Tina blushed. "If you think we're gonna let you off the hook on that one, you've got another think coming! I'm gonna see it for myself. And if it's as frilly and poufy as I hear, I intend to spend the night in it. Besides, I always wanted a room like that."

NOTE:
In reference to the quip, "if you think that…you've got another think coming" look here: <http://www.wsu.edu:8080/~brians/errors/thing.html>

-- Hey, I had an editor point it out to me. Thanks for the info and the correction!

Tina started to laugh. "Yeah, but I'd bet you don't any-more. It's that way," Tina said pointing up the front stairs. "But we'll go up the back so I can introduce you to my Mum and Aunt Donna."

"I guess you're right, I don't want one, at least not so much any-more," Barb conceded the point, "but I do sometimes. I can dream, can't I?" Barb added as they made their way into the kitchen.

When they walked in, Tina did the introductions. Then Barb walked up to Sam, handed her the other gift, gave her a peck on the cheek and said, "Welcome to the club, Studley. Don't open it until the rest of the guys get here." Then turning to Tina she said, "Now, I want to see the Princess Suite. Lead on Mac Duff!" Jan and Donna tittered as the girls went up the back stairs.

*****

When Barb walked into Tina's room she dropped her bag on the floor and gaped. "No way," she whispered in awe.

Sam started giggling. "Yeah, ain't it gross?"

"Uh, uh, it's perfect," Barb said. "Oh my god, Tee, you are, like, sooo lucky!"

Sam started making gagging noises. Barb turned to Tina, hooked a thumb in Sam's direction and asked, "He ticklish?" with an evil glint in her eyes. Sam shut up immediately. Before Tina could say a thing Barb said, "I guess that answers that question. So where do I put this?" She asked raising her overnight bag.

"Umm…" Tina said, unsure what to tell her.

Barb giggled. "Never had a slumber party before?" Tina blushed and shook her head. "I usually have the girls stick their bags in the closet 'til they need them," she said sliding one of the mirrored doors open. Then she froze in shock. When she was able to move again she said, "Holy shit!"

Sam went into hysterics in the middle of the floor.

"You really weren't lying when you told Morgan that you didn't have any room in here, were you?" she said in awe as she strolled the length of the room and opened three of the double sliding doors.

"No. My mum and my aunts keep buying me things. Sometimes I come home and don't even know there's new stuff until I open my closet to get dressed for school. My Aunt Donna is the worst. I worry when she goes grocery shopping! Last week she went to the store for milk and came home with four outfits for me. I've started using the closet in one of the spare rooms to hold the overflow."

"Overflow! Jesus christ! Does it all fit?" Tina just nodded. Barb started laughing. "We are gonna have some fun tonight!" she said as she set her case on the floor of the closet. "Have the girls put their bags in front of the closet, when they get here. This is gonna be so much fun."

"Hey, Barb," Sam managed between giggles. "Check out the floor of the closet."

Barb stuck her head in the closet and then started opening all the doors, one after the other. Then she said, "Where're all your shoes!"

"How many shoes do I need?" Tina said defensively picking up her doll and hugging it to her. "I already have nine pair!" Sam lost it.

*****

Everyone arrived by six and they started the party in the den. They were almost watching the movie that was playing on the big screen television when Sam said, "I'm hungry."

Kelly turned to Tina and asked, "What's for dinner?"

Tina shrugged her shoulders and in reply said, "Let's take a vote. Any ideas?"

Lee voted for Chinese, earning her some dirty looks. The rest of the girls opted for pizza.

Tina opened the door to the kitchen and asked if they could order pizza. Jan and Donna followed her back into the den. The women looked like they were in heaven. The girls were sprawled over the sofa, love seat and the floor chattering away ignoring the movie.

"Looks like it's Louigi's," Donna said as she asked about toppings and was inundated with a myriad of toppings. After returning to the kitchen, Jan called Jennifer Winchester.

"They're calling for Pizza, Jen," she said. "I'd say we're getting close. You'd better get over here."

"Where are they getting the pizza?"

"Louigi's."

"Have they called yet?"

"I have the order here."

"Good, call it in for pickup. We'll stop and get it on the way."

"If you intend to present Tina with all those things tonight, you'd better bring some gift certificates or something for the girls. Put it on my AMEX. Make them big enough to actually get something, not just defray the cost."

"How's fifty each?"

"Make it a hundred, Jen. They all brought gifts for the…for Sam and Tina."

"You'd better watch those pronouns until Marjorie and Linda get done with him, Jan. What shall I get for us?"

"Meat lovers' for Donna and me."

"Marjorie and Linda will opt for plain extra cheese and Joanne and I'll share yours." We'll pick them up on the way.

"How's the parking situation?"

"The girls all parked on the street, but there are already three cars in the drive. As few cars as you can manage I think."

"Has Claire arrived yet?"

"She's not going to be able to get here until at least nine, possibly later, but she's going to try to get free early enough to make an appearance. It's a shame the girls decided on this weekend and not next."

"When you're good you're good and the local theatre…."

"Why do you think I go to her and not you?" Jan said, poking at the older woman's vanity. "Not that you didn't do a great job on Sam's cut," she amended.

"See you in about an hour then?" Jennifer Winchester asked, nonplussed.

"Thanks, Jen. See you when you get here." Jan hung up the phone, turned to Donna and asked, "What do you think, Donna, small pies for everyone?"

*****

About an hour later the doorbell rang. "That'll be the pizza! Can someone get the door?" Jan called from the kitchen. Then she and Donna opened the kitchen door a crack and peered out.

Sam and Tina went to the door. When Tina opened it she squealed and started giggling. Sam fell to the floor laughing hysterically. The noise in the hall attracted the rest of the girls and Ro, Lee, Barb, Kelly and Mimi crowded in the doorway to see what was going on. Tina'd thrown the door wide and stepped back to allow the "Pizza Delivery Driver" into the foyer. She was suffering a massive fit of giggles and was having trouble keeping her feet as Joanne, replete in a formfitting, black satin, chauffeur's uniform complete with cap strode in with a stack of pizza boxes.

"Good evening to you, too, Miss Tina, Sam. Where do you want these? There are more in the car."

Jan rescued her daughter by opening the kitchen door and motioning the laden Joanne in. Joanne barely made the counter with the boxes before she collapsed in her own fit of giggles. "Jan, they're out in the car dressed to impress. Jenny's even wearing a tiara. You've got to send the girls out to get the rest of the boxes. I can't make it. I barely held it together long enough to get these boxes in here. How many girls are here? I thought you said there would be only five or six kids."

"One each, Joanne, seven girls, you four and us two. An even baker's dozen," Jan managed before she gave in to her impulse, pulled Joanne's hat off and gave her shiny pate a healthy rub.

By that time, Tina and Sam were getting over their giggles and looking out the door at the vintage Bentley limousine. Tina motioned the girls to the door and they all crowded around her. In the drive sat a vintage, long, low sedan with the mile long hood and gleaming chrome radiator. It's huge headlamps, sat atop the fat wide fenders, glowing brightly. Tina and Sam rushed out to the car. When Tina got near she saw Missus Winchester and company ensconced within.

Tina opened the door and held out her hand to assist Jennifer from the car. Jen exited the vehicle gracefully in a regal manner, using the wide running board as a step. She was wearing a white sequinned gown, fur stole and tiara. Her stately dignity was lost the moment Tina grabbed her in a hug, giggling helplessly. "A girls first slumber party is a special occasion, Dear," whispered Jenny.

The gang had crept out to view the goings on at the car in awe. Sam, not to be outdone by Tina, rescued Marjorie and Linda, both in matching shimmering sheath dresses, from the confines of the car and the crowd made their way into the house. Things didn't settle down until Joanne finished making several trips out to the car to get the rest of the bags and packages. Jennifer said that it wasn't fair that Tina should have a slumber party and that they could not. They were staying. They dragged chairs in from the dining room and everyone ate their own pizza in the den, the movie all but forgotten.

*****

After dinner, Jennifer presented Tina with a stack of gifts saying they were in gratitude for her work on helping her acquire her newest property. "But…" Tina tried to protest.

"Nonsense, Dear. Take them. You've earned them. Open them later. Now, since it isn't fair for Tina to be the only one receiving gifts…Jan?"

"Absolutely, Jenny, here you go, one each. Just write your names on them before you go to the store to redeem them." Then she and Jenny each handed a gift certificate for The Under-World to the attendees. Then Mimi piped up from her place in the corner and said, "But what about Sam? Doesn't he get any presents?" and giggled into her hand.

"Yeah!" Lee chimed in. "I mean…it's not fair!" Sam turned crimson and started to inch toward the door and safety.

"My dear you are so, right," Jennifer said with a smirk. Then she stood up, and placed her hand on Sam's shoulder, effectively stopping Sam in her tracks. "Marjorie, Dear, do we have any more blanks with us?"

"Yes'm," she replied with a gleam in her eye and handed Jennifer another gift certificate and a pen.

With a scrawl of Marjorie's pen, Jennifer wrote Sam's name on the gift cheque and handed it to her. All the girls started giggling. "I say we accompany him to redeem that," Mimi said.

"Yeah, then he can come to all our slumber parties," Kelly added with a giggle.

"Girls!" Jan came to Sam's rescue for the moment. "I was hoping to convince Tina and Sam to play us a little something tonight."

"Okay," Tina said brightly. "C'mon, Sam. Get your guitars and we'll play for a bit."

*****

They jammed for a while up in the Princess Suite, the girls dancing with each other or just staring in awe at the sounds coming out of the computer. They'd been at it for a little more than an hour when Linda, Marjorie and Claire came in with several huge makeup cases and a large bag. "I though you girls would like some advanced lessons in makeup techniques," Linda announced.

"And I just had to get an advance look at who I'll be doing this month, so…." Claire started to say.

"Claire!" Tina said enthusiastically. "Hey everyone, this is Claire Hamilton, owner of Claire's Clip-Joint." The look on their faces was priceless. Claire's hair was now a brilliant neon pink.

"Get bored again, Claire?" Tina asked with a giggle.

"What was your first clue?" Claire asked chortling. "It's a temporary rinse. It'll come out in a few washings. So, anyone want to play with a new look?"

"Who's up for a makeover?" Marjorie asked the room.

Sam put her Alvarez back in the case and managed, "I'll see you guys…."

Before she could utter another sound, Ro grabbed her left arm and Lee her right. Then Ro said, "We have a volunteer for you!"

Sam started to struggle until Tina started tickling her. Sam, laughing helplessly, slumped to her knees and started begging Tina to stop. Barbara stood over Tina's shoulder and said, "Unless you want more, I think you should just be quiet."

Linda smirked at Sam and said, "Let's go over to the vanity. The light's a lot better and you can all watch in the mirror." Linda sat a crimson Sam at the vanity then said, "I think that we'll start with makeup appropriate for the occasion. For a casual, evening dinner party and incandescent lighting you want to allow for the warmer hue of the lights and lighting that's brighter than a club, but darker than daytime. So…." Linda launched into a description of what she was doing and why, as well as the settings for the various commercial lighted mirrors available on the market. Tina's happened to be the very best made.

When she started in on Sam's eyebrows Sam finally complained. "OW! HEY! What-a-y'think yer doing?!? Get away from me with those tweezers!!!"

When Linda finished, Sam looked as lovely as Tina ever saw her. Linda pulled the drape from around Sam's shoulders and said, "Well, girls? What do you think?"

"Well, I could give her a wig," Claire giggled while holding up a box, "but I love that pixie look you've got going, Linda."

"Then we'll just set it aside for now," Linda agreed. "It'll give the girls something to play with later. How many did you bring?"

"Only three. Nothing spectacular, a shoulder-length flip, a pageboy and a shag, all brunettes."

Kelly just stared. Barb was muttering to herself. Ro simply sat and smiled. Lee was giggling maniacally. Tina just smiled lovingly. It was Mimi who pushed the issue again.

"I think she's wearing the wrong clothes for the occasion."

"You know, Mimi -- it is, Mimi, isn't it?" Mimi nodded in affirmation. Linda continued, "I knew Sam would be here tonight," she said with an evil grin. "So I took the liberty of bringing something for him to wear. It just wouldn't do to have a boy at a girl's slumber party. Would it?" Everyone started giggling.

Ro chimed in with, "I even brought her a couple of nighties to choose from."

"Marjorie," Linda said, "did you bring that bag in with you?"

Marjorie, was serving as Linda's assistant and handing her the various cosmetics throughout Sam's makeover, smiled and said, "Right here, Linda. Why don't we let the girls decide what she should wear? Ro, why don't you bring those over here, too? Girls?" Mimi snagged the bag from Marjorie and took it over to the bed. The girls all followed her and started giggling and choosing Sam's evening attire.

"Linda…" Sam whined.

"Do you want to be part of the party?" Marjorie asked.

"Please," Tina begged.

"But…."

Barb walked up holding high-cut fuchsia knickers and a matching teddy identical to the one Tina had. "Girls only, Sam. I think Tina likes the idea."

Sam looked at Tina. She was pleading with her eyes and bobbing her head up and down. Lee walked up holding a pink box with breast forms with a tube of adhesive in it. Her smile was pure evil. Sam acted like she was starting to have serious doubts. Mimi walked up holding a red satin baby-doll set. "I like this."

"Oh do it, Sam," Barb said. "How many guys can say they've been to a slumber party?"

"But…" Sam was starting to shake. She really was scared. "If this gets out…."

"Girls?" Kelly asked. They all shook their heads yes.

"You're out voted, Sam. Strip!" Linda said.

"Not here!" Sam protested.

"Pick your outfit." Marjorie said. Sam took the knickers and teddy.

"Don't forget these," Lee giggled, holding up the box with the breast forms. Sam took the box and headed to the bathroom.

Five minutes later she howled, "Tina!"

Tina, giggling almost helplessly, peeked in the door. "Aunt Linda, could you lend me a hand?" Linda laughed and headed for the bath. Ten minutes later, Tina pushed Sam out the door.

"Samantha! You didn't shave this morning!" Mimi sang out pointing at Sam's legs. Sam looked like she was ready to kill someone.

"Marjorie?" Linda asked.

"Gotcha covered, Lin. Put this on and come with me, Sweetie," she said to Sam and held out a white satin robe.

"Okay, girls, who's next?" Linda asked sweetly.

*****

In Sam's bedroom Marjorie held up a razor and a jar of body wax. "Your choice."

"The razor."

"Chicken. Where are all your stuffed animals? Linda said you had a veritable zoo."

"In the hope chest, in the next room. Where did you put the solvent for these?" Sam asked worriedly.

"Wasn't it in the box?" Marjorie asked with a smirk.

"I put it in the box when I changed the insert, Marjorie. It wasn't there when I had to put these boobs on." Marjorie started to giggle. "You bitch! You set me up!"

"Watch it, sweet cheeks," Marjorie said sweetly. "That group, in there, is loving every minute of turning you back into Samantha. All I have to do is remark how heavy your eyebrows are and…."

"What have I ever done to you?" Sam whined.

"Oh live a little. Can you replicate the look?"

"With my eyes closed."

"Then do your pits, too. Mimi seems a bit…gung-ho. I wouldn't put it past her to check. Are you wearing the gaff?"

"Yeah. Where did you get the umm…."

"Prosthesis?"

"Yeah."

"A medical supply house. I have one that's erect, too, if you want," she giggled.

"I'd rather a certain real one thanks. Mar?"

"Hmm?"

"Do you know a good jeweller?"

"Yeah, Honey. I'll take you there next week."

"Thanks. Well, I'd better get this done. Damn…just when I thought I wouldn't have to do this again. Shit!"

*****

Twenty minutes later Sam and Marjorie walked back in on the party. All the girls gave Sam wolf whistles and rude comments. Tina just giggled away. Barb was now sporting a fancy evening look, Linda was working on Mimi and Claire was demonstrating how to change the cheerleader's look on the field with Kelly. Sam sidled up to Tina and snuggled with her as they watched Linda work her magic with wand and pencil.

As Linda was putting her cases away, Jenny, Jan and Donna came in with inflatable mattresses, an electric inflator, sheets, pillows, blankets, and a bag of something. "Since we have a full house, we can't have you all sleeping on the floor," Jan said. "So why don't you set these up over there and then get changed for bed. Tina, here's another jar of cold cream and another tube of facial cleanser. Linda brought facial kits if you want to do that. I'll put them on the counter in the bath. It's after ten. Keep it to a dull roar. Samantha, you may sleep in here tonight if the girls let you."

"Of course she's sleeping here tonight," Lee said. "This is the girls room, you don't think Samantha would want to sleep in the Field and Stream suite, do you?"

*****

"So what are the sleeping arrangements?" Jenny asked across the coffee table in the den.

"I have two available rooms," Jan replied, "but one of them is full of computer equipment that H.G. Franson sent the girls as a thank you. So for the sake of discussion, we won't count it. The smallest bed is a full. The girls decided that Samantha was sleeping in with them. Claire, you're welcome to…."

"I have a nice warm actor to snuggle when I get home, Jan, but thanks," Claire said with a grin.

"Enjoy him…or is it her?"

"I'll never tell," Claire said with a grin.

"Jenny," Jan continued, "I thought I'd put you in Samantha's room. It has a king-sized bed. Joanne, I assumed you'd want to sleep there as well. That leaves Marjorie in the last bedroom on the left. It has a queen. Linda, if you want, you can double up with me. Otherwise you can bunk in the one with all the computer gear on the full."

"Sounds like a plan, Jan," Linda said. "Marjorie, are you okay with that?" Marjorie nodded and giggled.

"Marjorie, what did you do?" Jenny asked.

"Well, to make it look like Sam was wearing breast forms, Sam and I used the enhancers with the adhesive from the full forms." She giggled again.

"Mar, tell me you didn't," Linda interjected and started to giggle.

"Yup, after Sam got done doctoring the packaging, I took the solvent out and re-wrapped it."

Joanne started to laugh. "You're mean. I thought you liked Sam."

"I do, but I like Samantha, too."

"Donna, it looks like you'll have your little girl for at least a day," Jan laughed.

"Well, if she has to go somewhere, she has a selection of wigs to hide behind now," Claire said with a grin.

"Give me a bill for them, Claire," Jenny said. "I think we'll keep them."

"It was the least I could do, after what she's done for my business. They need something to play with up there, and I needed to take those off display. They were discontinued this month. As far as I was concerned, they were destined as a gift to the theatre. I'll just give them to Sam and Tina."

"I wonder how long it's going to take them to find…" Jan started to say. Then there were squeals and screams from upstairs. "They found it," she continued dryly.

"What's that, Jan?" Jenny asked.

"Tina's closet," Jan said with a silly smile. Then the sounds of running feet were heard in the hall and more screams floated down the stairs.

"Make that closets, plural," Donna amended giggling. "She's overflowed into the last bedroom on the left."

"Why don't you store Ernie's clothes in the attic or the garage?" Jennifer asked.

"She's already given them away," Jan answered. "Tina's decided that she isn't going back."

"She's overflowed a fifteen-foot closet?" Linda asked incredulously.

"Sixteen and It's only been what, three weeks?" asked Joanne.

"And one day," Jenny finished. "At least most of what I gave her is destined for her chest of drawers. Thank you, Marjorie."

"Well," Jan started sheepishly, "The first day we spent over three thousand on clothes alone."

"And the day you did her highlights, Claire," Donna continued, "I spent a little over twelve hundred on her."

"But that doesn't account for two closets worth of…" Marjorie started.

"Jan," Linda interrupted in a probing voice, "have you been running amok?"

"Sort of," Jan replied sheepishly, "but I have had help." She glared at Donna.

"But two closets worth?" Jenny asked.

"I took a page out of Jim's book," Donna said quietly. "Two inches between hangars."

"But two closets?!?" Claire interjected. "She'll be wearing something new every day for the rest of the school year!"

"So she doesn't need…" Linda started.

"Shoes," Claire said simply. "Want to bet someone forgot shoes?" she asked looking at Donna and Jan.

*****

"My god," Mimi said. "Do you have enough clothes?"

"My mother and Aunts don't think so. I swear, I get more outfits each week than I can wear in a month. Have you ever seen me wear anything a second time?"

"Aren't you going to open your gifts?" Lee asked?

"Sure! Umm…Sam, you first."

"Okay" Sam opened the box from Barb first. It was a pink satin shell. "I think she got them mixed up Tee. Why don't you open yours?" The girls were all giggling. "No. Please tell me you got them mixed up," Sam pleaded.

Tina took her time, saving the wrapping paper. It was the twin to Sam's. She took it out of the box and looked at it. A computer was silk screened on the back. Tina leaned over and Kissed Barb on the cheek. "Thanks Barb."

"We all got one. We're wearing them on Monday," Mimi said. "You, too, Samantha."

"But it's a girl's pink satin blouse!"

"It's a shell. Besides, it looks like a t-shirt," Mimi countered.

"We're all wearing it on Monday, Sam," Barb said. If the guys give you any trouble, they don't get any dates. It's that simple. Come on, there's more."

"I don't think I want to see any more," Sam said morosely.

Tina opened the next box. It was a pair of designer jeans. "Another part of the uniform, Kelly?" she asked as she leaned over and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

"Yep!"

There were three more boxes but they were all small, like jewellery boxes. Tina started opening the smallest first. It was a pair of French hoop earrings in the shape of a desktop computer and monitor. She immediately put them in and gave Mimi a kiss. The next was a gold anklet with the same motif from Lee. "I thought that you could wear it next time you do a crawl as Samantha," Lee put in. The last a gold necklace with the words Geeks Rule in bold script from Ro. Tina just sat there and cried.

Sam sat in stunned silence looking at the jewellery and clothes that Tina unwrapped. She was starting to shake. "The rest of this is the same, isn't it?" she asked. Mimi nodded emphatically. "Why are you doing this to me?" Sam whispered.

"Because there's no way in hell you're a boy," Mimi said flatly.

"No," Tina moaned and latched onto Sam with a death grip. Reflexively Sam started stroking her hair.

"You act like you've been plotting against the social upper crust for your entire high school career," Added Barb.

"And you get along with US better than you get along with them," finished Kelly, referring to the boys at school.

"Who else knows?" asked Sam. Tina was shaking she was so worried.

"No-one," Barb said.

"And I'm supposed to believe you?"

"No," Tina moaned again.

"You don't have to, but if you'll trust us, it can make life easier for everyone," Kelly said.

"Look…I don't have…I mean…I don't want a gender status in school or anywhere," Sam stated.

"And we aren't going to give you one," Mimi said.

"If I wear that outfit I sure as hell will. Faggot!"

"All we want you to wear is the shell," Mimi countered. "Wear any slacks, pants or jeans you like."

"Fair enough?" asked Kelly.

"Fair enough. So now what?" Sam asked. "It's not like we were trying to take you guys out or anything."

"No, you were being the first real friends we ever had," Barb said quietly. "And we'd like it to stay that way."

"We just wanted you to trust us and be a part of the gang," Mimi said. "I mean, why else would we spend our parents hard earned money on you?"

"You guys are the best thing that ever happened to us at school and we want to keep it that way," Barb remarked sincerely. "If we know, we can help. Just because you're lesbians doesn't change that."

Lee started laughing hysterically, Ro was busy biting the insides of her cheeks to keep from laughing.

"What's so funny?" Mimi asked.

"You guys," Lee said, wiping tears from her eyes. "You got her down, but you missed him." Ro slapped her. Tina and Sam both cringed.

"Him who?" said Kelly.

"Him me," Tina said in a really small voice.

"You!?!" Mimi exclaimed. "No fucking way."

Tina reached into her top and pulled out the breast forms. "Now you can destroy me, okay?" Tina whimpered.

"You try living life as a guy looking like that," Ro said sharply.

"Ain't no way she ever really was a boy, she just tried to be what everyone said she was. Now she ain't tryin' no more and if you three have a problem with it…!" Lee started to rant.

"Chill, Lee," Mimi said. "She's still top dog. And she's one of us. And there ain't no way anyone's gonna say different. Right?"

"RIGHT!" Echoed Barb and Kelly.

"So let me get this straight," Mimi said, "You two are a heterosexual couple?"

"Uh huh," Tina affirmed, still crying.

"And Samantha wears the trews in the family."

"Yup," Sam finished.

"So you'll wear the top on Monday?" Barb asked.

"Yeah, but I'm not wearing the rest of it. Hell I might even wear some of my other blouses from time to time."

"So how much of her closets are your things?" Kelly asked.

"None."

"NONE?" everyone echoed.

"Look at 'em again. Do any of those things look worn or used? Do you smell any perfume, detergent or dry cleaner's solvent?"

"She's got a point Kel," Mimi said. "Open that closet and take a whiff. G'wan, do it! Kelly got up, stuck her head in the closet, and did as directed. "What'a'y'smell?"

"It smells like the changing rooms do at…. Both closets?"

"Both."

*****

"And you peed yourself?" Sam asked incredulously?

Barb nodded. "You try riding four hours straight and then getting hugged by a hairy Godzilla of a grandmother the second you get out of the car."

"He wouldn't stop?" Tina asked. "Not once?" Barb shook her head. "He'd have been history," Tina said. The gang shivered.

"He was," Barb said flatly.

"Guys are pigs," Kelly said angrily.

"Okay, Tina, your turn," Barb said. Tina just blushed.

"Umm, Barb," Sam tried to come to her rescue.

"Shit, I'm sorry. Umm…okay, you can tell us your most embarrassing date with anyone." Tina's blush got deeper.

"Uh, Barb…" Sam said again.

"No way," Barb said, stunned. "Never? I mean, not even the movies?"

Tina shook her head. "I never…."

"The only dates she's ever had were with me," Sam said quietly. "And the most embarrassing thing she ever did as a he was follow me into the ladies room after a Bond flick while she was busy talking about the special effects. She almost followed me into the stall. And when she did, no-one there got upset except her." The girls roared with laughter.

"Okay, first kiss," Mimi said. "You can't tell me that you've never had a first kiss," Mimi said looking at the way Tina sat in Sam's lap.

Tina's ears were burning. "It was up here, and…."

"Guys, that's not fair!" Sam said, stopping Tina.

"What's not fair about it?" Kelly asked indignantly. "We're all gonna tell about ours!"

"Yeah, but your boyfriends aren't' in the room and YOUR first kisses all happened years ago, not three weeks ago!" For a second everyone was stunned silent. Then they all started laughing and trying to hug Tina.

"Okay, nuff said," Barb giggled. "She's been embarrassed enough. Tell us about YOUR first kiss Sam." Sam's blush went deeper than Tina's.

"No way…" Lee whispered. Sam nodded.

"Tina's first kiss?!?" shrieked Kelly. Sam nodded again. With that, the pair was bombarded with pillows.

*****

"Now watch, Tee," Sam was saying as she handled the rat-tailed comb with professional ease and separated Ro's hair with the tail.

*****

"No, Mimi. Here…look," Lee said Taking the nail-varnish bottle and cap brush from the girl. Then she dipped the brush in the bottle and gave the brush a good wipe against the lip of the bottle as she removed it. "That's why it always comes out uneven. You're still using too much." Then she placed the tip of the brush close to but not quite at the cuticle of Tina's finger and made contact with her nail. "Now, see how it makes like a little ball at the tip? You push that little ball of polish in front of the brush toward the cuticle, but don't touch it! Then pull it out and down, using a rocking motion with your wrist to get more of the brush against the nail as you go," she continued, putting her words to action.

*****

Tina stifled a yawn. "Don't close your eyes, Tee," Sam whispered as Lee gave a demonstration on how to do a five hundred forty-degree pirouette.

"Why not?" Tina whispered back.

"It's your first slumber party. They'll do something to you to embarrass you. Anytime someone new joins a slumber party group, something happens to the first person to fall asleep." There was a soft snore from across the room. "Watch," Sam said.

Kelly was on her back, sleeping soundly at the far corner of the huge air mattress bed. Barb went into the bathroom and came out with a half a cup of warm water. Then Mimi, using the tip of her finger, pressed down on Kelly's nightgown, right at her crotch, making a little 'y' shaped valley. And then Barb slowly drizzled some warm water into the valley.

The girls were back to their original spots on the air mattresses when Kelly sat up with a start and blushed furiously, putting her hands over her crotch. The room erupted in gales of laughter.

"You BITCH! Who did it?!?" Kelly fumed.

As one, everyone said, "She did!" and pointed at someone else."

"Kelly, I have something dry you can wear," Tina said through her giggles. "Look in the second drawer down in the centre of my dresser. Take your pick. Panties are in the drawer above it."

Muttering to herself, Kelly, dressed in the most conservative outfit of the group, an ankle-length flannel nightgown, went to the dresser and started looking through the drawers. "Don't you have anything that doesn't look like…like…sex wear?" Everyone started laughing and giggling again.

"Kelly, who are my aunts?" Tina asked.

"I…."

"Who did your makeover tonight?" Sam asked.

"Claire, Linda and Marjorie," Kelly replied petulantly.

"And where is your gift cheque from?" Ro said logically. Kelly's face turned beet red.

"At least they're dry," Barb said giggling.

"I don't see what the problem is," Lee said. "I mean, like, you wear those skimpy things at the games and pep rallies and stuff."

"But that's a costume. That's…."

"In public and this is private," Mimi said.

"If you don't pick something, I'll let my boyfriend pick something," Tina said with a grin and gave Sam a peck on the cheek.

"But…."

"I know!" Barb said with a sly smile. "Tina, why don't you open some of the things Missus Winchester got you? The first sleep set you get to, she wears," Barb finished with a giggle.

"Okay, but she has to pick her poison," Sam said grinning and pointing at Kelly.

"Yeah, we don't want her complaining we set her up, now, do we?" Tina asked slyly.

Kelly grabbed the first box on the stack and threw it at Barb. Barb neatly fielded the toss and handed it to Tina saying, "Three brothers. I can catch and throw with the best of them."

The first box Tina opened was a pair of taupe, ankle boots with a medium thick heel. "Ooooh! Those are sooo CUTE!" Lee said as she fawned over the boots.

"Lee, if it covers your feet, you think it's cute," Ro said sardonically, earning her a flying pillow in the face.

The next box was a replacement for the outfit that Morgan ruined. "You have got to let me borrow that," Mimi breathed. "You looked sooo good in it."

"Okay, but you have to wear it out the door. You can't just come over and take it on Wednesday for a date Saturday night," Tina said with a giggle.

"DEAL!"

"Come on, Kelly, next box," Ro said.

"This is, like, so unfair," she whined as she handed Tina another box.

"Hey, you knew the risks," Sam said laughing. "Tina's the one who never went to one of these things before. Why didn't you out-wait her?"

Ro started giggling. "It'll never happen, Sam," she said through the giggles and past her hand. "Tina's a geek. Look at her clock next to the monster." The numbers 23:59 glowed red on its face. "It's a twenty-four hour clock for a reason. Remember?"

"You had braces, didn't you?" Tina asked, changing the subject.

"How'd you know?" Ro asked amazed.

"You never smile so that we can see your teeth," Tina replied as she eased the tape away from the paper.

"Would you just open the damned thing!" Kelly hissed. "Gods! She's worse than my mother!"

Everyone broke up. "You'd think SHE was the one pretending to be a boy," Mimi giggled.

Tina opened the box, gasped and then started to giggle. Inside it was an almost transparent baby-doll and matching robe that left absolutely nothing to the imagination.

"NO! Absolutely NOT!" Kelly raged. "If I have to wear something like that, so does she!" she finished pointing at Tina.

"I don't have a problem with it if she doesn't," Barb giggled, pointing at Sam.

Everyone started laughing out loud. Tina was blushing a bit, but Kelly was tomato red. She stomped up to Tina, who was now helpless, she was giggling so hard. Kelly snatched the diaphanous garment from Tina's hands, grabbed the matching knickers from the box and stormed into the bathroom.

"Barb, get her something from the drawer," Tina squeaked. "That's really not fair."

"You're right, Tee." Barb sniggered again and said, "But it was classic!"

Barb went to Tina's dresser, took out a much more demure, opaque, lavender satin sleep set, walked to the bath, knocked on the door, opened it wide enough for her hand and stuck the sleep set inside. The door slammed closed as soon as she pulled her hand back. The room erupted in laughter.

"Y'know," Sam said quietly, "I could have loaned her my satin pyjamas." The room lost it again.

"They have a fly?" Mimi asked. Sam only nodded, she was laughing too hard to speak.

"No, Sam," Barb said with a grin. "No boys."

"That reminds me," Sam said, standing up as Kelly stormed back into the room. "I need to take care of something. I'll be right back." She disappeared into the bathroom. Then the water ran for a few minutes. Sam finally re-appeared with the gaff and prosthesis in her hands.

"Gods!" she exclaimed. "That feels so much better! Tina, I don't know how you stand it!" she said emphatically and tossed the gaff to her.

"What's that?" Lee asked.

"It's called a gaff," Tina replied. "It's used in theatre to hide erm…."

"What I want to know is, what's THAT?" Mimi asked pointing to the soft flesh coloured tube-like thing in Sam's hand.

Sam started laughing. "It umm…completes the err…package. You could call it the payload," she finished and tossed it at Mimi.

Mimi tried to jump out of the way of it and collided with Ro. The limp phallus landed on Mimi's thigh and bounced into Ro's lap.

Ro held it up like a chalice and started laughing. "Gods! It feels almost real!" This earned her more than a few stares.

"Le'me see!" squealed Lee. She took it from Ro, Put it in her crotch and held it as if it were sticking out of her baby-doll's knickers. It drooped over her hand.

"Reminds me of Tad," Barb said, "only bigger, much bigger." Everyone in the room laughed helplessly. The girls passed it around and made crude jokes.

When she could talk again Barb said, "Sam, you throw just like a girl."

"Well, duh!" Sam replied as if the reason was obvious.

"Why don't you have Tina teach you?" Mimi asked.

" 'cause I throw better than she does!" Sam managed through her laugh. Tina nodded emphatically.

"Sam?" Mimi interjected, calming the group a bit with her tone.

"Huh?"

"Off the record, those bruises…."

"My father."

"Oh. Shit. I…."

"It's over, okay? I'd rather not…."

"No further questions your honour," Mimi replied in a very small voice.

When it finally settled down, and everyone was yawning, they pulled the blankets and comforters out and snuggled down to sleep. They looked almost like a litter of puppies, curled up almost on top of one another.

*****

Part-40

Sunday Morning September 27^th

Gods, that feels nice, Sam thought. So soft and warm. So, comfortable. Tina's arm was around her hip, pulling her in tighter. Her mind was getting lost in the sensations that were filling her body. Sam wriggled her bottom involuntarily. Mmm, so good. She moaned, softly. Hey! her mind froze. Comfortable!? Oooh, how nice. Sam moved an inch or so to ease the pressure on her shoulder and… Huh! Whazzat?!? Something soft, warm, and heavy was suddenly pressing down on her cheek.

What's going on? Sam froze as she came fully awake. When she opened her eyes and all she could see was out of focus lavender fabric. Then the night before started to come back to her in a rush. She wasn't sure what was demanding her attention more. Tina's hand and hips on her bottom, or the satin covered breast in her face. She remembered curling up with Tina next to a wide-awake Mimi before drifting off.

Think, Sam, was Mimi wearing lavender or was it Barb? No…Kelly was! All she could hear were soft snores from the girls around her. Sam tried to move her head to get a breath of fresh air. It didn't work, there was too much breast and Tina was so tight against her the only way out was up. I knew Kelly was top heavy but this is ridiculous! She opened her mouth to try and call to the sleeping girl in order to wake her. What she got was a mouthful of fabric-covered breast.

This isn't happening! Sam thought, laughing to herself. She started to shift her weight to reach up and shake Kelly awake when an arm wrapped around her head and pressed her face tight into Kelly's bosom. It was too much. Sam started to giggle. She couldn't suppress it.

"That's right, Honey. Mummy has plenty for her little baby," the sleepy voice mumbled quietly. Suddenly the boob disappeared.

"Oh, thank the gods," Sam said aloud, relieved that she could breathe again.

"Sam, why were you…?" Kelly's voice sounded puzzled, hurt and scared.

"That's my line, Kel. I think you were dreaming," Sam said between her giggles.

"This wet spot on my nightie isn't a dream, Sam," she hissed accusingly.

"Do I look like I can move very far?" Sam managed. Tina was still pressed tightly to Sam's back with her arms securely wrapped around her. "I made a mistake, okay? I opened my mouth to call you. Sorry."

"Oh, gods, I'm so…."

"Go back to sleep Kel. That sounded like it was a really nice dream, why don't you go back to it? Just do me a favour, turn the other way." Their quiet discussion woke Barb and Ro.

"What dream?" Ro asked. Kelly was beet red.

"Dunno," Barb replied through a yawn. "Somethin' 'bou' wet spots,"

Ro started giggling. "Sam, did Tina…?"

"No. And you'd need a bomb to wake her. See?" Tina was still wrapped around her and sleeping soundly. She was so tangled around Sam that Sam could barely move her head.

"Why's your nightie wet, Kel?" Ro asked innocently. Sam started laughing; Kelly dove under the blankets and pulled her pillow over her head, while Barb grumbled about happy people in the morning.

"What happened, Ro?" Lee asked as she rubbed her eyes.

"Litter's too big for the basket," she replied with smiling understanding of the situation.

"They have puppies?!?" Lee exclaimed now fully awake.

Barb threw her pillow at Lee; it connected squarely with the teen's face. "Gods what is wrong with you people?" she grumbled inarticulately as she got up and stomped off to the bathroom.

There was a tap on the bedroom door as it opened a crack. "There's coffee and toast in the kitchen," Jan said brightly.

Mimi sat bolt upright, wide-awake and raring to go the instant she woke. She took the situation in at a glance and then there was a camera in her hands. Flashes of light filled the room as she snapped a few shots of Tina and Sam. "Morning! What'd I miss?" she asked brightly. Sam and Ro just laughed.

"Do you really sleep with that thing?" Lee asked Mimi. The girl just grinned. Tina moaned at the commotion and tried to pull Sam tighter.

"She's still asleep?" Ro asked incredulously.

"Yup," Sam giggled. "Only two ways to wake her and one really isn't for mixed company. TEE WAKE UP!" she yelled. Tina only mumbled incoherently and pulled Sam tighter. Sam giggled at the absurdity of the situation "See what I mean?" Sam managed through her giggles.

"How does she ever make it to school on time?" Mimi asked disbelievingly.

"Watch." Sam squirmed around to face Tina. It was a major effort that was well worth watching and earned her a few lewd comments in the process. And then she started kissing Tina's eyes and murmuring endearments.

Tina's eyes fluttered open and she smiled dreamily. "Morn," Tee said and kissed Sam on the lips. Mimi, Lee and Ro started laughing hysterically. Their voices woke Tina the rest of the way. She sat bolt upright, took in the situation and made like Kelly, pillow and all.

As soon as the bathroom door opened, Ro dashed for it. "Some'n say sumpin 'bout coffee?" Barb grumped. She was sounding like she was going back to sleep on her feet.

"Mum, and Aunt Jan prolly laid on a full breakfast in the kitchen," Sam replied.

"Do you have a powder room or something?" Lee asked in an almost panicked voice as she started to bounce around.

"There's a full bath in the mud-room downstairs," Sam replied, "and another in the office. There's also a full bath in each of the bedrooms, so showers shouldn't take too long. If I know my mum and Aunt Jan, they've already finished theirs." Sam got up, grabbed her robe and stuck her head out in the hall. All the bedroom doors were open except the one with the presents from Mister Franson. "We may be in luck. Hold on and I'll check my room."

Ro exited the bath with Tina's terrycloth robe in hand. Without saying another word, Lee dashed in and slammed the door in her haste. Ro made her way across the room and nudged Kelly her with her foot. She dropped the robe on top of her saying, "Cover up with this, Squelch." Then she turned to Tina and said, "Hey, Juliette, you gonna make like an ostrich all day?"

Mimi was sitting back laughing and taking it all in. The way her eyes were sparkling you just knew she was taking notes for the yearbook. Sam came back in and said that her room and her mother's were free for anyone in need. Mimi ran out of the room, trailing her robe behind her.

"Sam, c'n I get a cup of coffee like this, or do I need t' get dressed?" Barb groused. It was amazingly articulate.

"We usually put on a robe and go for it 'round here," Sam replied smiling brightly, "but there are a few more people downstairs than usual. Your choice."

"Coffee," Barb said as she put on her robe. She was going back to sleep again. She was almost as bad as Tina.

Kelly was struggling into Tina's terrycloth robe as she made her way to the bathroom. Tina got up, took her white satin robe off the back of the door, then stomped down the hall to her mother's room. She still hadn't said a word.

"Friendly sort in the mornings, isn't she?" Ro asked with a smirk.

"Actually, I thought she was doing rather well," Sam quipped.

"Barb, I'll go with," Ro said. "Sam, you coming?"

"Sure. I just wonder where we're all gonna sit."

"Why not bring a tray up?" asked Ro.

"Well…it is a special occasion," Sam muttered.

"Coffee," Barb grumped simply.

"We can have breakfast in the dining room later, can't we?" Ro asked. "That way we can just bring the coffee up for now."

Sam brightened at the thought. "Tell you what, the three of us can go down and get coffee. The rest of you can start deflating the mattresses and stuff. It looks like the grups are done their showers so…."

"Sounds like a plan," Ro chimed in. "Do you have tea though?"

Just then Lee burst out of the bathroom. "Have any of you looked at her tub?!? It has two shower heads, a handheld shower massage and it's HUGE! You could go swimming in it!" Mimi and Kelly rushed into Tina's bathroom as the three intrepid explorers made their way out of the room and down the back stairs in search of coffee and tea.

*****

"Two shower heads?" Ro asked as they made their way down the hall. "I've seen showers with like six or more but two?"

Sam shrugged her shoulders. "It's hard to explain, but the sliding glass doors open to like, a whole nuther room that you have to step up into. It has these stone-like tiles on the floor and stuff. There's a huge six-foot long double-wide in ground whirlpool bath that has the faucet on the side, not the end. And the shower heads are kinda side-by-side in the corner away from the tub. It's like an open shower area. The best part's the heat lamps. You c'n turn on the hot water in the showers and turn on the heat lamps and soak in the tub and it's almost like a sauna. I think it's a his-n-hers kinda thing. 'Specially with the way the shower heads are arranged. You'd better be on real good terms with the other user if you shower together. The whole area is almost as long as the bedroom is wide. Look at the size of her bedroom, you can fit two of mine in it."

"Sounds like a stylised Japanese bath," Ro said.

Sam shrugged her shoulders again. "Prolly, I dunno, I'm not Japanese, but three people c'n shower if you don't mind standing in the tub to use the shower massage thing and the other two don't mind rubbing elbows in the corner. Tina usually uses the massager. Her mum's tub is even bigger."

"Yours the same?"

"Nah, I got a regular bathroom with two sinks." They ran into Tina on the stairs. She was making her way down in determined silence.

"Morning, Girls!" Jan sang from the centre island. She was taking a rack covered in toast out of one of the ovens. "The coffee's on the table in the carafe and there's more brewing. A pot of water's simmering on the cook top if you'd prefer tea. There's green, Oolong, orange pekoe and an orange and black pekoe blend. I have both loose and bagged teas, your choice. They're on the counter next to the pot."

Ro's eyes lit up at the selection. "Good morning, Missus Wilson."

"Morn…Ms. Wils…" Barb tried.

Jan laughed and said, "Forget the cups, Honey, the mugs are over the coffee maker." Ro and Sam giggled as Barb changed direction. Tina didn't even try to comment, she just poured her coffee.

"We just came down for a tray for coffee and tea," Sam explained. "We'll get showered and dressed for breakfast."

"Just remember what Linda said. Down mattresses are a bear to clean," Jan said as she stacked the toast on a cookie sheet and placed them in the warming oven.

"Thanks, Aunt Jan," Sam replied.

"What would you girls like to eat besides toast? I can make omelettes, pancakes, waffles, whatever you like."

"What?" Sam asked surprised. "When did you have the menus printed up?"

"Do you really want to go hungry?" Jan asked as she swatted Sam on her backside. Ro sniggered. Barb and Tina had parked at the table and were sipping their coffees, oblivious to what was going on around them.

"I can ask, but I don't think anyone will complain about waffles," Ro replied to Jan's question.

Barb squinted over her mug and mumbled. "Waffles sounds good."

Jan laughed and said, "The coffee's starting to work, I see. Waffles it is."

"Aunt Jan, did everyone have their showers?" Sam asked.

"Yes, Honey, why?"

"I was wondering if we could sorta speed up the process and…"

"Of course. Just let me make sure someone didn't leave anything in one of the tubs."

"Thanks. Uh…where is everyone else?"

"They're in the parlour, Honey. Why? Did you want to go in and model your nightie for them?"

"Aunt Jan!"

"Get your coffee and get going!"

*****

By the time Ro and Sam got back to the room with trays of toast, coffee, tea and condiments Lee and Mimi were towelling off and giggling. "Ro, her shower room is an experience," Mimi said.

"Yeah, and those heat lamps are somethin' else," Lee chimed in. "Think I'll go for a swim after breakfast!"

"So I've heard. Here's some tea if you want," Ro said setting the tray on the dresser. Then she turned to Sam, who was setting her coffee tray on the other end of the dresser and asked, "Do you mind if I…" and nodded toward the bath.

"Nah, go head," Sam said.

"Care to join me?" she asked coyly. "From what you've been saying, it's plenty big."

"Think I'll use my own, thanks," Sam grumbled.

"What's the matter, shy now that you have boobs?"

Sam blushed crimson and said, "I umm…I already had 'em, but…."

Ro giggled past her hand as she grabbed her bag and went to the bathroom.

"If you already have 'em, why don't you take those things off?" Lee asked.

"Can't, Mar conveniently forgot to bring the solvent with her. She set me up."

"You mean you're stuck like that?" Mimi giggled.

" 'til I c'n get to the shop," Sam said with disgust. "Hell, I never needed to wear a bra before, but these things are so big…."

"That's okay," Mimi said. "You really are kinda cute when you want to be."

"Yeah, well…."

"You really don't want to be, though, do you?" Lee finished for her.

"No."

"So you want to be a boy?" Mimi asked incredulously.

"No, I just don't like all the frills 'n stuff. I'm happy the way I usually am," Sam replied.

"Wait a minute…. The way you said that…You work there?!?"

"Yeah, I work there. Mimi, look…."

"Oh, don't worry, I'm not going to embarrass you at work, or ask you to get me your discount or anything. It's just a surprise, that's all. I mean, you do make a pretty convincing boy at school and you hate being a girl, yet you work in a lingerie shop," she said as she squeezed the towel around her hair and put it back up in a turban. Then Mimi dropped the towel around her body and started rooting around in her bag for underwear.

"Mimi! Jeez!" Sam exclaimed and turned her back in a hurry.

"What? We're both girls," she replied logically.

"Yeah, well…."

"Been doin' it too long, huh?" Lee asked.

"I guess," Sam croaked. "Look, I'm gonna go take a shower, 'kay?" Sam said. Then she hurried out of the room.

"What's with her?" Mimi asked, more puzzled than upset.

"He's in love with Tina," Lee remarked, obviously upset. "And the way he sees it, Tina's a girl and so are you."

"But so's she," Mimi replied totally confused.

"It's not the same, Mimi," Lee continued warming up to her anger. "At school, he's not. You're from school," Lee said applying her own brand of logic to the situation. "And besides, what if Tina came in while you were doing that? How would he feel then?"

"Oh. Damn," Mimi replied, understanding what Lee was getting at, but still not understanding why she was getting so angry.

"Yeah, and you like, just embarrassed the shit outta him with just me and you in the room. Good thing Kelly fell in love with the whirlpool! He's the one you wanna bring home t'mama, Mimi. He's that sweet and caring."

Mimi just stared slack jawed. Mimi's blank stare seemed to infuriate Lee. "Well he is, isn't he? Marjorie didn't do him any favours gluing those boobies on him, either. I'm still trying to figure out why he let her.

"You thought you figured it out before you came here, right?" Lee ranted on, her voice nearing a shout. "You and I both know that you really weren't certain, but you were pretty sure. All you had to do was force a guy to drop his shorts in front of a bunch of cute girls. Easy, right? If he's a guy he will. Shit, he has to. You didn't have any problems keeping it straight then, did you?" Mimi just shook her head. It was true, all of it. And now she was stumbling over the personal pronouns for Sam.

"Now that he's qualified for Hooters, you can't keep it straight. What's gonna happen on Monday? You ain't never gonna see him the same way again. From now on, all you're gonna see is Samantha. You're gonna be talkin' t'someone an' you'll slip 'n say she or her. And then they're gonna start lookin' at him funny. Or, what if someone from school sees him before he c'n get 'em off? Then what? You gonna abandon Sam then? Just say, 'Well, his goose is cooked, so let the dogs have at him'?"

"I see your point," Mimi squeaked.

"Do you? And what about Tina? Huh? She never wanted any of this. Every morning she comes into homeroom and moans, 'All I ever wanted was a nice quiet senior year.' And she would'a, too, if you guys could'a just left her alone. Now that you guys stirred up all the shit, and you put her where she is, are you gonna toss her out with Sam, too? 'cause you know she ain't gonna walk away from him.

"You just welcomed her. You just said you're her friends. Are you? Tina just saved Barb some major trouble with that jock of hers. And Sam helped her do it, knowing he ain't got no room to lose any-more points with the football team. Not just some studley do wrong Barb was seeing, the entire fucking team!" Mimi stared open-mouthed. "Yeah, girl, the whole team. You gonna ferget that, too? Just because, you had a slip of the tongue?

"Whose bright idea was it t'spread rumours that Sam had to be screwin' Tina silly, 'cause that had to be the only reason for th'traction? Did your boyfriend ever tell you they was takin' bets as t'whether or not she's a screamer? And neither of 'em said nuthin' when they found out! They just moved on, even though someone trashed her rep. before anyone ever even knew her! That only made th' jocks more determined to take out th' competition. And their first kiss was when? For both of 'em! So now Sam has t'look over his shoulder all th' time, and then they go and help Barb without a thought.

"The saddest thing is, Tee's always worried about everyone else and never her. Like the day Ro got shoved outta her seat. If Morgan'd shoved Tina outta her chair, she'd'a gone to another table. And no-one would'a followed, 'cept maybe Sam. But Morgan went after her friend. Tina didn't care what anyone was gonna think. She was gonna mess Morgan up right then and there, or die tryin'. All 'cause the bitch messed with her friend. Sam and Ro stopped her. Tee only stopped because it would'a meant the end of dates fer me an Ro. Social suicide didn't mean nuthin' t'her. She don't want to be up there with you guys. She ain't never been and she's scared shitless of it now. But she cares more about us than her. So, instead'a staying low like she wants, she snubbed Morgan. When Morgan went after another friend of hers, she gave out markers. She said I need a favour. She didn't care what it was gonna cost, she was spending blind. And she went after the bitch that went after her friend. Big Time.

"Now Jon, he's her masterpiece. The guy's really sweet, he just ain't got no sense of style or self-worth. Does Tee look at how he dresses and say 'stay away' like the rest a th' social bitches? Nope, not Tee. Says he's her friend. So, she invents a way to get him into some new rags. She said that his clothes were causing him some major damage and he needed to do somethin'. He said, 'I'm sorry I won't come near you again.' He offered! Damn straight! And she refused t'hear it. And then goes and buys 'em for him, 'cause he can't afford 'em. Then to help him save face 'cause he can't pay, she invents work for him to do to pay her back! But it isn't like, somethin' he's gonna have trouble doin' and it's easy to get done in-between his school work 'n stuff.

"Yesterday you told Tee you're her friend and she believed you. Are you her friend? 'cause Tee's about the best friend you're ever gonna have, Mimi. They don' get no better."

"Damn, Lee," Mimi said totally embarrassed and confused. Some of the stuff she knew well enough, but this was way more than she'd ever heard. It was true enough. Lee was right, even if she were the one that had the slip of the tongue, if things got hot for Sam or Tina she would have walked away. Could she look herself in the mirror if she did that now? "I won't mess it up."

"Be sure you don't. I don't wanna have t'mess up my new friend named, Mimi. 'kay?" Lee said with a gleam in her eye that said she wasn't joking. Mimi smiled wanly and nodded.

"It wouldn't hurt if you sorta reinforced that with Barb and Kelly, too," Lee said, but without the same force.

"I'll find a way."

"But if you ever mess her or Sam up…." She was winding down and looked close to tears.

"Chill, Lee. No-one wants to mess anyone up. I got it straight."

"Tee just wants a friend or two. Real friends, not Morgan's kind of friends that leave at the first sign of trouble."

"So, are you sure Tina's really a boy? I mean…."

"Yeah, I guess, but…I mean…only technically, though. Just look at her."

"That's what I mean. So you've seen her…I mean his…."

"No. And when you talk about Tina, it's she, her and hers. Get it straight. Sam's he, him and his. Tina's she, her and hers. We can't afford to screw it up for 'em. If you were with me that night at the mall, you'd be sure, too."

"But…."

"This ain't for them rags you shoot for. 'kay?"

"Okay."

"Well, we were at Clifton the day before the rave. And as you know, Tina is in dire need of shoes. So anyway I…."

*****

Barb and Tina were sitting on the floor outside the room listening. When Sam ran out of the room on the pretence of taking her shower, she hadn't completely closed the door. Barb heard the early bits of the conversation as she and Tina walked down the hall. It had proved too deep, and way too interesting to interrupt. So, she kept Tina from going in and motioned that they should just sit down and listen quietly.

As Lee was finishing up the account of the mall crawl, Barb was staring wide eyed at Tina, who was sitting there, staring at her coffee mug with tears rolling down her face.

"Why didn't Sam get out of the house, Tee? Every little or older brother I know bails when we have a sleepover. She could have avoided all of this if…I mean…with all those ladies down there, couldn't she have stayed with one of them?"

"Since Brad…I get these nightmares…really bad ones that…well…no-one can wake me up from them but her. And if she wasn't here to hold me…."

"You couldn't have the party. She was willing to risk outing herself so you could have your first slumber party. Damn. My lips are sealed. So are Kelly's and Mimi's. I promise you. I really do have a couple of good friends in you guys." She gathered Tina up into a hug and rocked her 'til she was done crying while Sam, her wet hair dripping on the carpet, looked on from the door to her room.

"Hey you guys, y'gonna sit there all morning or are we gonna get somethin' t'eat?" Sam said quietly.

"Only if you forgive me and give me a hug," Barb said from the floor. "I'm sorry, Sam. We really were being shits last night."

"It's easier if you stand up," Sam said quietly.

*****

When the girls got down stairs, they took over the dining room. All attempts at helping in the kitchen were violently rebuffed. Jan was in her element and her mixing spoons and spatulas her weapons of choice. When she had a good-sized stack of waffles done she retired to the parlour, leaving the girls to themselves.

"So, you don't have to wear the top on Monday, okay?" Barb was saying. Kelly looked like Barb had lost her mind. Mimi looked confused.

"No, that's okay. I think I want to wear it."

"Why?" Barb and Tina asked in unison.

"Well, if I do wear it, and the football team notices -- and they will, believe me -- and if they've already seen you guys wearing them, then I come out on top. It's like a warning to them that says hands off. And it says that the geeks like Jon and Cathy are safe in public."

"I don't think it'll hurt Tina's standings at all," Mimi said.

"I really don't care about social standings, Mimi," Tina said.

"I know, but look at it from my standpoint. You know, the social climber's resource guides? The school paper and yearbook? Tina, you've already said that antisocial behaviour is very un-cool. Then with the snub attack on Morgan, it showed just how un-cool. Now if you get one of the really cool guys to wear something like that top, it says that being different is acceptable. That means that being antisocial to someone because they're different is very un-cool. Plus, it opens the door for Sam to be able to go to work with a lot less stress." Then she turned to face Sam and continued. "You can really be the enigma you want to be. Fem out or butch out as much as you want. Wear a blouse today, and makeup with urban commando tomorrow. Who knows, you might set a trend."

Kelly giggled. "Somehow I can't see anyone on the football team in lipstick."

"No, but I know for a fact that there are a couple of guys that do wear it, or want to anyway," Lee said.

"Drama types," Kelly, Barb and Mimi chorused and giggled.

"Don't knock it till you've tried it," Sam teased. "I like kissing lips with lipstick on them." The girls all giggled at that. "Besides, if they want to, who's it gonna hurt?"

"But…!" Kelly started to protest.

"Yeah, but we're twisted, too," Tina said quietly.

"That's different," Kelly shot back.

"How?" Tina replied. "Look at me, there are a lot of guys in drama that aren't too far from what I used to look like."

"And I can tell you from experience," Sam added, "that being with Tina romantically is great. Even when I'm in a skirt, too." Kelly just stared open-mouthed.

"That day at the mall?" Lee asked.

"Yep," Tina replied quietly, as she blushed. "Tights on tights is nice," she barely squeaked. Everyone shrieked in amusement. "By the way, Lee, thanks."

That time it was Lee's turn to be embarrassed. "I…. My pleasure, best girlfriend."

"How big of a sword do you want to take up, Sam?" Ro asked.

"I don't want Sam taking up any swords," Tina shot back immediately. "I don't want Sam to be taking any chances at all. I don't want Sam getting hurt."

"Personally, I don't see this as doing a whole lot for anyone," Sam interjected. "Prejudices don't change overnight. It might get them to be a bit less uncouth in public, but in the lav., or in the car park when no-one's looking are a whole nuther thing.

"And thinking about it, while I don't think any of you would be disappointed with dating any of the more effeminate drama types, I don't think they'd be able to hold up to the additional abuse that would be heaped on them if you did."

"The boy does have a point, Mimi," Barb said thoughtfully. "But I can't see myself dating a guy like Sam."

"Why not?" Sam asked.

"No offence but, I like 'em big and hairy," Barb said with a smile.

Tina and Sam laughed, Ro looked thoughtful, Lee giggled, but Kelly and Mimi just sort of stared off into space for a minute before Sam finally said, "No offence taken, I can understand. So Monday I'll wear the blouse you guys gave me."

"You still want to wear the top?" Tina asked.

"Yeah, I kinda like silk and satin, sometimes." They all nodded in understanding at that.

"I know!" Lee exclaimed. Everyone looked at her. "We all walk him to class in the morning. Then we all give him a kiss at the door. It'll kinda say that he's under our protection in no uncertain terms."

"Well, it's an idea," Sam replied, "but I ain't goin' nowhere near the place 'til I get rid'a these," she finished hefting her breasts for emphasis.

"If you wear that top, you're gonna show, Sam," Tina said quietly. "Enhancers or no, you're gonna show."

"Well, I need to get over to the shop to get the solvent, so…. Hold on! They're all in the parlour. Let's go ask my boss."

Everyone froze except Ro, Tina and Sam. "What?" Tina asked.

"Well…." Barb started.

"It's just…" Kelly inserted, again leaving it hanging.

Sam and Tina's heads were on swivels. Then Tina started to giggle. Sam looked at her imploringly.

"I think that they're intimidated by Missus Winchester," Tina said.

"She's not so bad but…" Mimi tried.

"Joanne?" Sam finally managed to understand their hesitancy. The girls nodded as one. Their eyes were as big as saucers.

"C'mon, Sam," Tina said through her giggles. "Bald may be beautiful, but…" she lost herself in a fit of laughter. She thought it hysterical that such a nice person as Joanne could be seen as so intimidating.

"Y'know, she's the one teaching us self-defence, right?" Sam asked no-one in particular.

"I think that's half the problem, Sam," Tina stated, now that she was back under control. "That and…" then raised her hand a foot above her head. "Y'know, Joanne really is a great person. So what if she's tall? And I don't think being bald takes anything away from…."

"It isn't that she's bald," Kelly said quietly.

"She's very protective of anyone she likes, Kel," Tina said soothingly. "If you give her a reason to like you, she'll…. Never mind. C'mon, Sam, let's go see if they have any ideas."

"But they all had dinner with her. They were…" Sam tried.

"Morning has a way of shedding new light, too," Tina said enigmatically.

"That and the walls aren't as thick as some would think. Right, Mimi? Lee?" Ro asked.

"I think everyone heard," Kelly said simply.

"We're sorry, Sam," Mimi replied contritely.

" 'S okay. Drop it, 'kay?" Sam said, embarrassed as much for herself as for her friends.

The girls just stared at their plates. Ro was the only one among them who could look Sam or Tina in the eye. Lee was too embarrassed over her outburst and the rest were ashamed for having pushed Sam so hard.

"Joanne's really cool, she…." Sam tried to explain.

Tina stepped in for the group. "They know she's cool, but she likes you. And that she's our sensei. Our shishou, as it were. They can't."

Sam nodded. "It's really okay, guys. I'm relieved that I don't have to hide from you any-more. I'm glad."

"So am I," Tina said quietly. "It was really starting to bother me because I was starting to like you guys and I didn't want to be lying to my friends."

"C'mon, Tee, let's go get some ideas," Sam said, changing the subject and relieving the tension in the room.

"Mind if I come with?" Ro asked.

Sam shook her head. "C'mon."

*****

The girls entered the parlour and were greeted by six women falling about the furniture holding their hands over their mouths and stifling giggles.

Joanne, the first under control, finally spoke to the gaping teens. "You have selected well when choosing your friends. You should be proud. Marjorie has some ideas."

"Cut the grasshopper routine, Joanne," Linda managed to say. "Ro was right, most of the walls around here are like paper," she finished and lost herself in more giggles.

"Are you actually wearing a brassiere without being told?" Jennifer squeaked out between sniggers. Sam nodded dumbly and stared at the floor, her ears glowing a bright red. The fake boobs coupled with hers were too heavy not to wear a bra.

"We have some spandex tube tops in storage from a few years ago. They have a really heavy top elastic. I think they'll do the job for you, Honey," Jennifer said.

Sam's head popped up at the idea and she really looked at Jennifer for the first time that morning. Then Sam realised just how her employer was dressed. The Imperious Jennifer Winchester was wearing jeans! Sam just gaped. Jennifer started to feel out of place and looked about the room. "Did I say something wrong?" Jennifer asked the room.

"I…." Sam couldn't find her voice.

"I don't think she's ever seen you in anything but work clothes, Ma'am," Tina said unabashed.

"I am allowed to wear jeans, Sam," Jennifer said lightly.

Marjorie was giggling, but finished Jennifer's thoughts on Sam's disguise. "The sizing ran really small and elastic in the band of the tops was so wide and so strong they didn't sell. Everyone complained that the tops made them look flat-chested. I have to open today. Why don't you come in with me and we'll get you sorted. Then Joanne can take you to your lessons and you can meet Tina there?" She was the only one in the room who wasn't in jeans or slacks.

Sam looked at Tina who just shrugged her shoulders. "Okay, Mar. You need to leave soon, don'cha? I mean, your car isn't here and…."

"Fifteen minutes, grasshopper," Joanne said with a smirk.

"Wanna come in and terrorise 'em some more, before you go?" Sam asked with a smirk.

Joanne shook her head and said, "Do you really want to pursue that line of thought? You have to face me at the dojo today, remember." Sam clapped her hand over her mouth. "That's what I thought," laughed Joanne. "Go get ready, smart-ass."

*****

As Tina was filling the gang in on the recent turn of events, the phone rang. It was Jon. Kelly giggled when she heard he was to stop by. "He's taken, Kel," Ro said simply.

"I wasn't thinking 'bout that," Kelly sniggered again. "This guy is, like, Clark Kent, right?"

"Yes, so?" Tina asked, somewhat defensively.

"Look who he's going to see when he comes in," Barb said, with a smirk.

Tina started laughing. "Poor Jon."

Lee started singing "Poor Jod" from the musical Oklahoma, substituting Jon's name for Jod.

The girls started clearing the table and doing dishes as Sam came down, ready to leave. She was wearing one of the wigs. "Hey gorgeous, I'm off," Sam said to Tina. Everyone just stared at her. She looked really cute in the shoulder length shag.

"I already knew that," Tina quipped. "You look cute with that hairstyle. Kinda like Joan Jett, only better. Ready to go?"

The girls started laughing. Sam looked around, puzzled. "Isn't that what I just…?"

Barb just shook her head no emphatically. Sam blushed. Then she pulled Tina into an embrace and gave her a long, lingering kiss. When their lips parted she said, "See you at…lessons."

Tina nodded, dumbstruck. The girls laughed again. Lee snapped her fingers and said, "Disconnect." Ro giggled at her. Everyone else stared. "Ask her who she is," Lee said grinning. "Bet she can't answer."

Barb did, Tina couldn't.

*****

When Jon arrived, everyone was in the driveway and looking into the back yard and garden area, debating the finer points of outdoor pools and their strategic placement in the yard. Jan had been talking about it since there was no community pool nearby and the previous summer was brutal with its heat and humidity.

"Uhm, excuse me," Jon said getting everyone's attention. " I was looking for the Wilso…." His brain shut down in shock as everyone turned to look at him. Leer might have been a more apt description of what Barb, Mimi and Kelly were doing.

"You found us," Tina said with a welcoming smile. "Any trouble finding the place?" she asked trying to calm him.

"Jon," Barb said softly, "we've eaten lunch together, we don't bite."

"Much," Kelly added with a giggle, which earned her a slap on the shoulder from Lee.

Ro and Lee walked up to him and each took him by a hand and started to pull him toward the group. When his feet refused to budge, Ro looked at Lee, shrugged her shoulders and they each gave him a peck on the cheek. The shock freed his legs and they pulled him into the ring of teens.

They peppered him with questions about Cathy and the two of them as a pair. It wasn't long before Jon felt more at ease and was able to actually say more than one or two monosyllable words in response. As he was getting ready to leave, Tina took him aside, gave him the sweep and explained the settings. Jon actually ran to his father's car to escape.

"Talk about shy," Mimi remarked.

"Yeah, but he looks so cute!" countered Kelly.

"Down girl!" laughed Barb. "He's taken. Go find your own hunk…or priss. I have to admit, I'm curious about it now." Mimi and Kelly blushed. "Damn, Tee, you did a nice job on him. With a little more exposure, he'll actually be nice to be around."

"You sure don't act like someone so anxious to cover-up…like you did last night," Ro giggled. Kelly glared at her, which earned her giggles from the rest of the girls.

"What was the box, Tee?" Lee asked.

"Just a piece of…uh, test equipment for a, umm…project," Tina said evasively, not really lying, but still a far cry from the whole truth. Ro nodded knowingly.

"So you wanna go see how Studley's doing and spend these cheques?" Lee asked, ever ready for a trip to the mall.

"I don't think that's such a good idea today, guys," Tina commented. "When Sam's at work, Sam's supposed to wear stylish clothes, makeup and a bra. Those are the uniform requirements. Except for the bra, Sam always dresses in men's clothes. It could prove embarrassing today. Since Sam isn't working and they're prolly in the salon, trying to…."

Barb looked at Tina strangely as she spoke and then cut her off mid sentence. "Have you guys noticed that when she talks about Sam, she never uses a personal pronoun, she always uses Sam's name?"

Mimi sat and thought for a moment. "Now that you mention it…she does, doesn't she?" and she began to smile. "Thanks, Barb! That'll work!" They all bubbled excitedly.

"What?" Tina asked.

"We were worried about spilling the beans on Sam. You never seem to get Sam's gender messed up. We just figured out how you do it. You see Sam as female, don't you? I mean, you almost never say him or he. You always call Sam by name."

Tina blushed. "But…. I mean…."

"Hey, relax!" Mimi chimed in. "I like it! It's the whole enigma thing. That I can handle. I was, like, so worried I was gonna mess it up. I can keep it straight, now. Thanks, Barb!"

"Yeah," Kelly said. "It was getting to me how Sam was saying non-gender specific. I mean, the term is gender non-specific for androgynes. But that still implies a gender somewhere even if it isn't specific or apparent. Sam's way of doing it implies no gender at all." Everyone just stared at her as if she'd come from another planet. "What?"

"I don't think they're used to hearing you speak clearly, concisely nor in a well thought out and clearly defined manner," Tina said.

"Huh?" Kelly replied lost in space again.

"You didn't say it like a ditz," Ro said simply.

"Well, I DO get straight 'A's," Kelly countered.

*****

Tina was giving Lee and Ro rides home as she headed off to her classes with Joanne. Lee was in the backseat jamming to the radio, lost in her own world. She couldn't really hear what was going on in the front, nor did it appear that she cared. The music was good and she was in the zone.

"So why does Jon need a transmitter sweep?" Ro asked. Tina almost swerved in her lane. "That was a nice one…big bucks, commercially made with passive and active capabilities." Ro was talking as if from experience.

Tina looked over at Ro in amazement. "Cathy's dad figured out what we did and sent us each a thank you gift. Mum says it's just to say thank you for being her friends and caring enough to want to take action," Tina replied.

"And you need a sweep for that?"

"You know what he makes, don't you?" Tina countered.

"Oh."

"I'm just trying to make sure that he didn't give us any other gifts along with. I mean…he doesn't need to know where I go and what I do with my toys."

"So you really did get all her cards cancelled and her car booted."

"Again with the statements of fact. Do you ever comment without knowing the answers? Did you ever really doubt it, Ro?"

"No and no. I just wanted you to say it," she said smiling. Then she pressed the question home. "So did he?"

"Why? Are you wearing a wire? Or are you writing a book?"

Ro laughed. "Neither. I like to watch people. I like knowing what's going on around me. It helps with the Asian inscrutability thing. I like being as enigmatic about that as Sam is about gender."

It was Tina's turn to laugh and she did. "How is it that everyone else has normal friends and I seem to attract people like you guys?"

"Just lucky I guess. So did he?" Ro said zeroing back in to the point under discussion.

"I don't know yet. We got the stuff yesterday while I was at work. I didn't have time to check. Jon's gonna drop it off again when he's done. I have one that I built, but it doesn't have ultra and sub-sonic passive capabilities. After class today, I'll do the sweep and then start looking for non-standard chips 'n stuff."

"So what all did he give you guys?

"Don't know yet. I haven't unwrapped them. But Jon says he got the sweetest custom computer set-up he's ever seen. And since Sam's and my piles are identical, I think that's what we got too."

"Shit. Some people have all the luck. So that's what's in the locked bedroom you're 'using for storage?' "

"Yeah."

"Put a jamming device in there, too, didn't you?"

Tina shrugged her shoulders and continued to drive. "So how'd you know what the gear was?" she finally asked.

"My dad uses them sometimes. Being a Japanese national and a businessman has its drawbacks."

"I guess. He ever find anything?"

"I did in my school bag once. I doubt he'd do weekly scans if he didn't find something a few times. Y'know, Tee, to be honest with you, if I were you, I'd be itching to see what all he gave me. I mean…I'd be buried in the stuff and to hell with the party, let it revolve around the new computer."

"Well, I kinda have t'keep up appearances. Y'know?"

"Is it really that hard?"

"Sometimes. Like, when I want to geek out over a car or a computer or something, I have to remind myself that girls don't do that."

"I'm a girl, and I do."

"Well, yeah, but you weren't magically and mystically teleported to the top of the social ladder either. Can someone tell me how that happened? I really don't understand it."

Ro smiled and touched tee's arm. "You didn't have a choice, Bradley saw to that. Besides, with your looks, it was inevitable."

Tina stared straight ahead as she drove in silence for a minute before she spoke again. "Y'know Ro, there are times when I just wish I was still the fly on the wall like I used to be. Life was simpler, I only had to worry about getting squashed at school or if I somehow managed to run into the Neanderthals in town. All I had to do was keep an eye out and I stayed safe. I had all sorts of time to myself. I didn't have to worry about what I said, or to whom. Getting dressed in the morning was easy. I didn't have to worry about the social implications of jeans and a t-shirt. I only had one friend, but that was okay, too.

"Today, I still have to worry about getting attacked, but it's different. I have to worry about sexual assault, but I don't have to worry about it all the time, just in certain places and usually at night, not so much during the day. I have more friends than I ever had in my life. That's really nice, but they take up a lot of my time…time I used to use for study or my hobbies. Getting dressed in the morning is as much an event as it is an exercise in socio-political strategies. I need an advisor just to choose my lipstick colour. Heaven forbid I choose the wrong one; I might insult the 'Ants Are People, Too,' faction or some other group at school otherwise previously unknown to me. I have to watch every word out of my mouth lest I say the wrong thing, or the right thing the wrong way, and manage to insult or slight someone I wasn't even aware of. Everyone wears what I wear. Everyone goes to the same salon I go to. It's the scariest thing I've ever experienced in my life."

"Yeah…. So, are you happy?"

Tina thought a minute. Then, as she pulled up to the kerb in front of Ro's house Lee sat forward and poked her head between the seats as Tina finally answered Ro's question. "Yeah. I'm really happy. And to be honest, I like the clothes. They feel nice. I guess I can't have it all. I just wish that everyone would be more accepting."

"I'm not sure I get what you mean, Tee."

"She means the drama types who want to be like her," Lee chimed in from the back seat.

"Yeah. I just wish there was something I could do to help them, but if I tried…."

"Yeah," Lee and Ro chorused as Ro opened the door and got out of the car.

*****

Part-41

Sunday Afternoon September 27^th

"Gods, Tee, I am, like, so sore," Sam complained as she lowered herself into the whirlpool bath next to Tina.

"Me, too," Tina replied as she slid further down into the tub. "I'm glad that corporate H.Q. isn't farther away. I don't think I could withstand the drive."

"Was that the sweep, mum handed you when we came in?"

"Yeah. Jon left a note, too. He said his stuff was clean and that he was downloading the specs and schematics to check the chip sets this afternoon."

"Great! Then we can just put them together and go!" Sam said excitedly.

"I don't think he'd target Jon. I think he'd go after us," Tina said seriously.

"Why's that?" Sam asked, instantly disliking anything that would slow down her being able to use her new computer. "I mean, Jon's dating his little girl. I'd think that he'd want to know what Jon was up to, not us."

"For as conniving as he is, I think he's already vetted Jon with the paper trail. You and I never even had any parking tickets. Our jackets are probably too clean. No-one goes through life not accumulating something."

"That's not true, Tee. I had that speeding ticket last summer and…."

"No Sam, you never even had a parking ticket, at least, not any-more. Even a teen has stuff in the different databases around the country. Catalogue and mail-order companies, sales and demographic databases…all sorts of things."

"Then…." The realisation struck Sam like a ton of bricks. Tina really cleaned when she cleaned.

"Yup," Tina said, acknowledging Sam's thoughts. "You and I are missing from almost all the usual places."

"Oh. Still, that doesn't mean that he'd try to…." Sam was still trying.

"Wouldn't you want to know more if you came to a blank page in a book and there were still chapters left to read?"

Sam sat and thought for a while. "Yeah, I guess I would."

"I think he sees Jon as son-in-law material. He'll keep his distance, if for no other reason. I don't think he wants to risk scaring Jon off. Jon's going places whether or not he stays with Cathy and H.G. knows it. Jon's husband material and the ideal candidate for his little girl. The boy's quiet, unassuming, extremely intelligent…even malleable, yet he's strong. He can mould Jon into the image he wants."

"I see what you mean. So what's your plan? I'd like to be able to use the thing before it becomes obsolete."

"Open the boxes after I sweep them, get all the part numbers, check specs and schematics from the data Jon downloaded and verify the chips. Verify the software checksums with the developers' checksums. Then assemble the machines and load them up. You want to be able to plug your guitars in to your computer?"

Sam nodded. "Yeah, I want to be able to play through it. That's half the fun of having one as awesome as Jon makes them sound. That's why it so seems so drastic. I mean, ripping into everything and tearing it all apart before you ever build it…it sounds like it's gonna take…forever!"

"Not really. First, everything is in component form. Just open the box and look at the board. There's nothing to disassemble. Second, I can run the serial numbers off most everything. I'll know where they went, from the day they left the manufacturer, to the day they got to the buyer. I'll even know how long he had them. Some of the things, anyway. The rest of it…well…most of the chips are standard. I'll know them right off. I mean, the boxes even boast about which chipset each board has. The specific ones for things like the video cards and the motherboards are my real concern. Those can change almost daily.

"I don't think he'd go as far as altering the board layouts. He'd actually have to make individual boards from scratch, silkscreen them…everything. We're looking at tying up one of his facilities for better than a week to make three computers. I mean, think about it. Board redesign and re-manufacture…there goes a few weeks right there. Just the re-design would take a day at the very least, prolly closer to two or three. But then he'd have to wait for the new boards with the new layout…I really don't think he's had the time to do it. I mean…we're talking some major re-engineering, very big bucks and closer to months of time, not a few days or weeks. He doesn't have his own board manufacturing facilities. Most computer boards are at least three layers and the majority of the technology is surface mount. Then he'd have to reprogram the wave flow and re-flow solder machines just to make the new boards. None of his machines are set to do any of the standard boards; all his stuff is micro-technology. That stuff takes specialised equipment. I don't think he'd manage that kind of work in this amount of time. It would take too long. Hell, some of the gear can become obsolete in two or three weeks.

"Jon said this stuff is cutting edge, industry leading technology. So the odd chips should look like field repairs or retrofits. They'll stand out. Actually, they should also stand up. Almost like a bridge over the board with wires taped or glued over the traces on the board. It'll be those kinds of things and the chips in the sockets that I'll be looking for. That's where he'll be making his changes. I'll be able to get images of what the boards should look like from the manufacturer's sites.

"And, if you remember, he said all the software is factory sealed. But even The Under-World has a shrink-wrap machine. I remember the burn you got in July when you learned how to re-seal a customer returned package. I'll just use the verification routines from the developers and check the disks out. I should be done with the machines in a few days. Then you can build your own and I'll help you with the configuration."

"A few days!?! C'mon, Tee! Why can't you just accept the fact that the guy's happy for his daughter and wants to say thank you for your help?" Sam asked. She was exasperated with the delay Tina was imposing. Especially since she'd need Tina to help her assemble and configure the machine.

" 'cause I hacked his servers and he knows it. He wants to know how I did it and he wants to know what we're hiding. I don't trust him enough to just take these as is and run with them. Just think of it as having placed an order from a catalogue today. In a week you'll have all the toys you want."

"Even if he bugged them?" Sam asked incredulously.

"Are you listening to yourself? Do you want every place you visit on the web and everything you do on your machine sent directly to him? Hell, it might even have microphones in it to listen and if it's as complete as Jon said, it will have at least one camera. Maybe two or more! Want him going to bed looking at pictures of you?" Sam shuddered at the thought as Tina continued. "Yes, I'll have it together and back to you, even if.

"If he did place a bug, he'd expect me to find it eventually. It's like a game of tag between hackers. Part of the game is did I or didn't I. He's enjoying it and while I'm not, I intend to win it. So, if he did bug them, I'll just remove or replace the chips, or the boards. If he didn't, then we'll know that we probably have an ally. Then we can go and say thank you."

"Are you sure you can do that?" Sam asked with concern.

"Find the bugs or odd chips? If they're there, sure, no sweat," Tina said without hesitation.

"No, face him again," Sam said referring to the state Tina was in after their last confrontation with H.G. Franson.

Tina sat in silence as the jets of water massaged her body. "Yeah, I don't think I'll have to worry any-more…if the gear is clean. It isn't a pleasant thought, but I'll have to do it. H.G. Franson would make a hell of an ally.

"So did you get the bumps ironed out for tomorrow?" Tina asked smiling and changing the subject.

"Bumps…. Yeah," Sam giggled, liking Tina's euphemism. "Nice 'n smooth. Same idea as that gaff thing you wore last night. Makes me look like I have a guy's chest instead of these," she said pointing at her small breasts. I got a few of them, a couple of each different colour.

"Umm, Tee, do you think you can stand to wear it at night? For a while I mean," Sam asked, almost pleading with her.

"The gaff?" Tina asked, hoping that wasn't what Sam was alluding to. The thing got damned uncomfortable after a few hours. It downright hurt in the morning. Sam nodded affirmatively. Tina continued, clarifying what Sam wanted, "Until the hormones start to take effect, you mean?"

"Yeah," Sam said blushing.

Tina winced, thinking back on that morning. It definitely was not fun. It cut into her waist or hips, no matter where she settled it. And as for an erection…she didn't want to think about it again. This morning had been agony. "Yeah, sure," Tina replied, her voice barely audible over the sound of the swirling water.

Sam pulled Tina on top of her and started kissing her. When Sam finally came up for air she moved to the other end of the tub. "That's not fair," Tina complained about Sam's sudden shift in position.

Sam gave her a wry smile and said with a tone of regret, "If I didn't move, you'd be really upset with me later." Then she teased Tina with her foot and grinned. "At least this way, you won't get mad at me."

*****

Monday Morning September 28^th

While Tina was upstairs getting ready, Sam was eating her breakfast and chatting with Donna and Jan.

"Are you sure you really want to wear that?" Donna asked looking at the blouse Sam was wearing.

"I'm an enigma, Ma. I won't be much of an enigma if I don't throw some doubt around," Sam replied with a giggle.

"But pink satin?" Donna asked incredulously. "You never wore pink voluntarily…and as for satin, I thought you'd burn it first."

"It's silk and it's the perfect choice," Sam replied. "It doesn't leave any doubt. Especially since all the girls are gonna wear the same thing today. And I didn't like pink because it was always a frilly blouse or skirt, or paired up with a skirt and heels, or some other godsforsaken piece of clothing designed to make me uncomfortable. I like the feel of satin and silk next to my skin, I just don't like the fluff."

"The other girls are all going to be wearing a blouse with cargo pants?" Donna asked, totally lost.

"No, Ma! They're all wearing designer jeans and heels. Except for Tee. And since I'm supposed to be seen as male, I get to wear cargo pants and trainers. I convinced Tina to wear that stretch denim mini with the waist to hem zip. It's by the same designer and it's the same colour, so it's still kinda the same. She's the one setting the styles and the pace now. She needs to be set apart and dress the part. Kinda like a general and her troops."

Donna smiled saying, "You have a career in politics waiting for you, Darling. Good political advisors are hard to come by."

Sam made a sour face and a gagging noise.

"Sam?" Jan asked in a small voice.

"Hmm?" Sam acknowledged her as she took a sip of coffee.

"Do you think that you and Tina are going to get…?"

"I asked Marjorie for the name of a reputable jeweller, Aunt Jan. Since I don't need to save for a car any-more and I do have a fair piece of change set aside that no longer has an earmark…." Sam replied introspectively. Her thoughts took a few moments to find voice. "If she says yes, we will," she finally said.

Donna started weeping and grasped Sam's hand. She was struggling not to hug her daughter. Sam squeezed back as Jan continued.

"Then would you do me a favour and ask her to do something?" She almost sounded scared.

"Sure, Aunt Jan, anything," Sam replied, nervous with Jan's sudden attitude shift. She took a sip of coffee to ease her suddenly parched mouth.

"Tina's doctor told me that after a while she might not be able to…to…."

Sam choked on her coffee. "Are you asking me to have…! To get…?" she spluttered, her face almost purple.

"No! No, Honey, I…." Jan's voice failed her.

"No-one wants you pregnant yet, Darling," Donna said quietly. "We want you to get Tina to give some sperm samples, that's all. That way…" she trailed off, just as uncomfortable with the subject as Jan.

Sam stared at her food. Suddenly it didn't look or smell all that appealing any-more. Her mind started on it's own little merry-go-round. Do I want children? Not particularly…at least, not now. Will I want children? Who the hell knows what I'll want in a couple of years. If Tina does, I guess I can have Tina's baby, even if she has the surgery later. But, do I really ever want to get pregnant? Do I want to carry a baby to term? Sam's thoughts were a nightmare. But if she doesn't have it done, what happens later?

"I know it's a lot for you to think about, Honey," Jan said quietly. "But you don't know how you're going to feel in a few years and…."

"I know, Aunt Jan," Sam said. "If we do get married, I just know she's gonna want kids. It's just so…so soon to be thinking about things like that now."

"You don't have to make any decisions about it, Sweetheart," Donna said. "At least, not now. But if you don't do something to prepare for the eventuality now, you and Tina might not ever be able to…to…."

"I'll ask," Sam managed to choke out. "I'll find a way."

*****

Sam was quiet, introspective and almost sullen when Tina came down. Tina wasn't much better, considering she was still suffering from morning sickness. It wasn't until they were ready to leave, a good fifteen minutes earlier than they usually left, that Tina was at least feeling more human.

"What's with you?" Tina asked as they pulled away from the house. Sam just shook her head. Her face was a mask that showed no emotion. It was almost like looking at her getting ready for bed. "C'mon, Sam," Tina prodded. She really hated when Sam got like this. "You know you can talk to me. Is it the blouse?"

"No, Tee, it's not the blouse," Sam replied, biting her tongue and struggling not to snap at Tina. Sam really didn't want to talk about the conversation she'd had with Jan and her mother. She wanted to think. To Tina, that meant sharing her thoughts as they occurred. Sam much preferred solitude to discussion.

"Then wha…?"

"Tina," Sam started in a plaintive note, all but begging Tina to listen to her. "Can you trust me if I ask you to let it go for now?" Sam continued, her voice full of mixed emotions. "I promise you, we will talk about it. Honest. We have to. I just need some time to sort things out for myself first. Please."

"Sure Sam," Tina said contritely. It hurt that Sam wouldn't talk, but at least she wasn't turning herself off, she was just asking for time. "I'm here when you're ready…or willing to talk about it."

That's part of the problem, Tee, Sam's mind railed, I'm almost always ready and you aren't. "So, have you guys decided if you're walking me to class or not?" she asked changing the subject.

"Oh, yeah," Tina said with a smile. "I got everyone together on a conference call last night. It's all set."

"Why does that make me nervous?" Sam asked with trepidation. Tina just giggled.

*****

Tina and Sam pulled into the lot much earlier than usual. When they got out of the car they were immediately surrounded by at least a dozen girls, all wearing jeans. They could see by the girls whose jackets were open that they were all wearing pink silk blouses. Tina and Sam exchanged glances and grinned.

"I think we should get to our lockers and then get you to class," Tina said with a grin.

The procession -- that was the only word to describe the gaggle of teens -- to their lockers was interesting to say the least. The girls each stopped off at their lockers as they passed and reassembled, in reverse order. Then the large pocket of pink and blue, in an otherwise multi-hued array of colour, made its way down the school corridors to room 202. They arrived en mass at Miss Buckler's classroom where Tina led off with an almost chaste kiss in the doorway. It immediately devolved into an all out kissing contest.

Cathy Franson, the only girl in "uniform" who didn't participate in the contest was making notes on each "contestant" and her "entry" with Jon, the only member of the group not in "uniform." They were the judges for the event. The only "impartial pair," as it were. Cathy's stance in the hall nearly looked defiant, it was almost as if she was daring Morgan, or anyone else for that matter, to challenge her right to be part of the "in crowd."

"Now remember," Jon said, "You promised to try and slow down. Tina said that the biggest problem you're facing these days is how fast you talk."

Cathy nodded as she watched the door to the classroom. "I'll try," she replied seriously. When Tina stepped forward to kiss Sam, Cathy spoke in measured tones, she was doing well, considering the excitement of the moment. "Okay, Tina's warming him up. She gets to go last, too, right?" Jon nodded silently.

"Belinda…six even?" Cathy asked in response to Belinda's kiss. It was warm, but seemed to lack any enthusiasm. Jon nodded his agreement.

"Lou…oooh, that's gotta be an eight six." Jon blushed and nodded again.

"Jo…six five.

"Make it six, six from me," Jon said.

"Rebecca…mmm…eight five."

"Easily."

"Barbara Styles," Cathy giggled, " Wow! Eight nine."

"Call it a nine one," Jon squeaked and looked nervously about.

"Gina…oh, that was disappointing, five, five."

Jon nodded and said, "She's really the only one seeing anyone steadily or, erm…seriously. I'm not surprised."

"Karen," Cathy giggled. "Do baby kisses count extra?"

"Overall effect and technique only," Jon smirked. "Eight three?" he asked. Cathy agreed with a nod.

"Julie…seven three." Another nod.

"Kirsten…. Oh! Nice tongue work!" Cathy giggled in admiration. "Nine four!" she exclaimed.

"Urk!" Jon managed. He was struggling not to avert his eyes. He just nodded his agreement as his face went beet red.

"Kelly…oooh, how tender, eight nine."

"Nine two," Jon ventured with a cough. He was starting to perspire. He dug into his back pocket and pulled out an actual cotton handkerchief to mop his brow with.

"Mimi…. He went weak in the knees! Nine five! I think I'm gonna try that." Jon just whimpered.

"Ro…oooh, nice. Think you can try that some time? Nine six." Jon gulped and nodded.

"Lee," Cathy giggled again. Nice handwork! Nine two." Jon nodded. His perspiration was now trickling down the sides of his face and he was developing moist patches under his arms.

"Barb Coleman…does she plan on marrying him?! Ohmigods! Nine seven!" Jon had his hands over his eyes as he whimpered in agreement.

Okay…Tina's up…. Oh…! Oooh…mmm…." Cathy started fanning her face with her notebook. "Winner," she said with a gasp. Then she turned to Jon and started to fondle the hair at his temples.

Jon twitched involuntarily at her touch. His mouth worked soundlessly for a moment before he was beating feet down the hall, his hands thrust deeply into in his pockets. Cathy looked on forlornly mumbling, "That-is-just-so-unfair!"

The last kiss, again belonging to Tina, clearly marked her as the victor. She bent Sam almost double, in her version of an old-time, Hollywood-style, dip.

When Tina finally released her, Sam was barely able to stand. She stumbled, weak-kneed, her face covered in various hues of pink and red lipstick, smeared from her eyebrows to her chin, into an absolutely silent classroom to the amusement of Miss Buckler and Sam's classmates. If anyone -- other than Miss Buckler -- said anything, Sam never heard it. Miss Buckler's only comment was, "I trust this won't be an everyday occurrence, Sam?" Sam, still unable to utter a sound, sat at her desk, totally immobile and completely dumbfounded. She made it to her first period class on time, still covered in lipstick and still somewhat incoherent.

After the contest the girls all headed to the girls lav. to fix their lipstick and get the results. It was undisputed. Tina was, indeed, the winner.

"Daaammmnnn, Tee," Lee said in admiration as they made their way to homeroom, "Sam's a good kisser."

"I concur," Ro said with a giggle. "If you ever get tired of him…." Tina shot her a scathing look, which got Ro and Lee laughing.

*****

Tina entered the cafeteria amidst a sea of pink. They were all chattering animatedly and enjoying themselves as they made their way to the table. As Sam entered the room, the first people to see her broke out in spontaneous applause. By the time she reached Tina's table, it had turned into a standing ovation.

Sam, unsure what to do next, stood there in silent embarrassment, until Barb said, "Well, take a bow, stupid!"

So Sam hopped up onto her chair and did just that, to a chorus of whistles and catcalls. Then Sam pulled Tina up onto her chair. The applause got wild.

"Anyone say anything about your blouse, Sweetie?" Tina whispered in Sam's ear as they waited in the lunch queue.

"Nope, but I got some dirty looks from a couple of the girls' boyfriends. But if it happens again, I'll prolly get detention. Miss Buckler found it…amusing today. But she said she didn't want a repeat. Oh! And four girls asked me out."

"So, to whom did you say yes?" Tina asked. Her stomach was in knots while her tone remained light-hearted. She feared the answer.

"You." came Sam's grinning reply.

*****

"Bullshit, Brad," Michael Sullivan, a bigoted, dim witted, gullible, muscle-bound jock who -- more often than not -- fell into the category of thug, said to Bradley Thorndike in Central High's cafeteria. It was Brad's first day back to school following his expulsion from Cliffside and his hospitalisation following his attack on Tina. He seemed to be making new "friends" of his own ilk. He was playing down his intelligence to befriend Mike. Mike continued arguing his point, "There's no way that having a cyst on your thigh removed would cause a waddle like that. Ed Pierce, our quarterback, walked with the same waddle you have, after he was sacked bad last year. He all but got his nuts squished in the pile up and din't walk right for a month."

"Yeah, well…" Brad said quietly. His tone more frustration than anything else.

"What happened? Low blow in a fight?" Mike persisted.

"My chick got pissed at me," Brad muttered furiously. Even then, after spending almost a week on his back in agony, just the thought of Tina excited him. He couldn't get her out of his mind.

"Maaan, that's cold. What kinda chick would do that to a guy?"

"A bitch," Brad muttered. He tried for a tone of vehemence, but it failed miserably. It was obvious he was well and truly hooked. "First she leads me on," he tried again, sounding a bit more convincing with his complaints, "tempting me and teasing me. Then she ruptured one-a my balls after givin' me a set a royal blue ones. Slut managed t' get me expelled from Cliffside, too."

Mike winced involuntarily at the thought. "Goddamned teases anyway. What's her name? I wanna make sure I steer clear."

"Wilson…Tina Wilson. Y'know her?"

"No…but I knew a Ernie Wilson. Little faggot nerd of a computer geek. Used t' go here. Haven't seen 'im since the first or second day a school. Think they musta moved or somethin'," Mike said derisively.

"You said you was at Cliffside?" Mike continued.

"Yeah, wasn't a bad place, either; babes even paid me t'date 'em," Brad boasted. It was almost true, too. The girls often paid his way on dates. Usually because he cried poor and berated his working class parents for being pinch-pennies or skinflints.

"By the sound of it, that one bitch got tired a payin'," Mike said with a snort that sounded almost too real to have come from a human. "Y'know, my sister hangs with this hoity-toity bitch from there sometimes. Sissy Franklin. Know her?"

"Cecilia Franklin? Yeah, I know her. Her 'n Morgan Lefferts are pretty tight."

"Was, you mean."

"Huh?"

"Yeah, like I was sayin', my sister sometimes hangs with Sissy. She said that Morgan's been havin' problems with that bitch you was talkin' 'bout."

"You must 'a got it wrong, Cecilia won't hang with anyone less she's in the same grade or higher. Unless you guys are twins or somethin'."

"Yeah, well, I stayed back a year oncet. Anyway, Mandy said that…."

*****

"No shit? Hrmm…. And the guys won't date 'em 'r nuthin'?"

" 'S what she says," Mike said.

Bradley Thorndike started to smile. "I think I need to give 'Sissy' a call."

*****

"Y'know, Tee," Sam said as she drove them home from class, "I turned the girls that asked for dates down, but you still have to go on one or forever stand him up."

"Shit," Tina responded with feeling.

"You ever call him?" Sam asked, afraid of the answer.

"No. I really don't want to," she replied almost inaudibly.

"Then don't," Sam said with all sincerity. She really didn't want Tina going out with George. She was scared of the possible outcome.

"You know I can't do that to him," Tina said.

"Shit, Tee. I really don't want to date Freddie. He's gonna be a royal pain in the ass if I do. Word is, he goes both ways, too. So it won't matter if he thinks I'm a guy or not. And if I'm gonna double with you, I can't date anyone I know from Central. Besides, are you gonna be able to tell George, 'Don't call me I won't call you.'?"

"Sam, I really don't want to talk about this, right now."

"Yeah, well, you're gonna have to talk about it and soon. It's already been more than two weeks. Any-more time and you might as well forget him."

"I can't, Sam. You know that. I just can't."

"Yeah, I know. Look, I…I'm having trouble with something your mum asked me to do, too."

"My mum? Not Aunt Jan? Must be bad. Can I help?"

"Well…not really. It's about you," Sam replied quietly as she pulled the car over to the kerb.

"What? What's the matter?" Tina asked, really worried.

The silence in the car was deafening as Sam brought it to a stop. "She wants you to give some sperm samples so that she can have grandkids," Sam blurted once she had the car out of gear. Tina just stared at Sam.

"That's about what I said," Sam replied dully.

"But…."

"Yeah. We aren't even engaged or anything."

"Maybe, but…."

"Just think about it for her. Okay? I mean, according to what your doc. told her, you should be thinkin' 'bout this anyway."

"Yeah, okay. It's just…." Tina trailed off lost in thought.

Sam just stared straight ahead, scared about what it all meant. Tina stared at Sam, she was scared, too, but for different reasons.

*****

Tina looked blankly at her notebook. She didn't even know where the rest of the afternoon went, forget how she got to the university. Her conversation with Sam from that afternoon had been running through her mind continually. She vaguely remembered scanning the computer boxes with the sweep and then examining a bunch of boards, but that was it. Mum wants grandkids, but do I really even want kids? I've never even seen a baby up close! How would I know? How could I know? And I still had to call George to make a date and go out with him. What should I do? What do I want to do? At the moment all she really wanted to do was forget all about everything.

Tim had been calling her for the last five minutes and she still hadn't looked up. He was starting to get worried. He decided to try again, that time louder. "Tina? Whoa, did I do something wrong?" he was rather loud that time. Everyone seemed to be staring at them.

"Huh?!?" she exclaimed and jumped at his voice. "Oh! Tim. Hi. I'm sorry, did you say something?"

Tim looked over Tina's head at the room then down at her again. "Yeah, Gorgeous, I've been asking you how your slumber party went and how the rest of your weekend was. I was beginning to think that you were mad at me or something."

"I'm sorry, Tim, I was kinda spacing out," Tina said contritely and stared back at her book.

"I'll say. Bad weekend?"

"No," she replied, her eyes riveted to her book. "It went pretty well, actually. We had a good time, Sam included."

"I thought you might, given the support network you have."

Tina smiled at his reference to Linda, Joanne, and the rest of the women in the organisation that he'd seen.

Tim really looked concerned as he pressed her for an answer. "So what's wrong?"

"I…." Tina blushed.

Tim choked on his laugh. "Boy problems, huh?" Tina's head snapped around and her eyes got as big as pie plates.

"Hey, don't look at me like that, it was only a joke!" Tim said defensively putting his hands up, palms out in defence of himself.

"That's the problem, it isn't a joke," Tina said near tears.

"Why don't you tell me about it?" he said consolingly.

"Are you sure you even want to listen to it? I mean…."

"I asked, didn't I?" Tim replied, putting his hand over hers.

"Well, a couple of weeks ago, Sam and I were at Clifton while they were getting set up for Rave night and…."

*****

Part-42

Monday Night September 28^th

"So you feel like you have to go on a date with this guy?" Tim finally asked incredulously.

"How would you feel if I said I'd date you and stood you up?" Tina asked simply.

"It's happened before," Tim said flatly.

"That's an evasion, not an answer," Tina prodded gently. "Besides, I've never asked you, so it's never happened."

"You're worse than my shrink, y'know that?"

Tina smiled and made a "get with it" motion with her hand while saying, "I've read most of the texts."

"That doesn't surprise me. Okay, we're talking about you, right? Not just some girl?" Tim asked.

"You're stalling, but…me. With you it makes a difference," Tina said quietly.

"Remember the Last Monday night?" Tim asked, his voice starting to break.

"Yes, I remember. We were both emotional wrecks," Tina replied simply.

"Like you were in here. Maybe worse."

"I'm sorry, Tim, I didn't…" she replied tearing up at the thought of causing him so much pain.

"Hey, you didn't do anything, okay? You didn't even know."

"Yeah, but…" Tina started to argue. Tim just shook his head to shut her up.

"So, you feel like you have to go on a date with this guy because he's so badly smitten and you agreed to it, even if you don't remember doing so. And you don't want to do it at all, but especially not unless Sam doubles with you. But Sam can't get a date, because at school everyone thinks she's a guy, and at her old school, everyone knew you as a guy. So it's no date, unless it's with this Freddie guy, and he's worse than George because he doesn't take no for an answer and he's bi, so it won't matter to him what you and Sam tell him she is. Either way Sam's stuck with an overbearing, smooth talking octopus. Is that about the size of it?"

"A very concise summation, Perry Mason," Tina said sardonically.

"Simple, want I should date Samantha with you?" Tim asked brightly.

"Tim, you know I love her," Tina said. "I can't ask you to do that. I know how it'll make you feel."

"Who's askin'?" Tim replied a little too light-heartedly. "I learned about your problem and I volunteered. And don't remind me about things like that when I'm making big-hearted offers. Yes or no?"

"You'd do that?"

"Yeah, I would," Tim rasped. "For you…yeah. At least I'd be out on a date with you. It's gotta be a record. This isn't gonna be a double date, you're gonna have three dates at once. You realise that, don't you?"

"It has to be a double. You and Sam have to act like you're on a date," Tina said glumly.

"Yeah, I know," Tim replied resignedly. "I'll do it. Give him a call."

"Okay, but it has to be this Tuesday, Thursday or Saturday. I've already put it off too long. Still game?" Tina asked. Tim nodded.

"Then pick your poison. You can even choose where we go and what we do. In exchange, I'll tutor you and I'll help you with your stats homework and your psych. paper. Study sessions will be at my house, in the kitchen, under the watchful eyes of Sam and my family. I usually do my homework from classes here the day after them. I get home too late to do it right away. So what time do we make it?"

"Saturday, for the date. It'll give me more time to spend with you. We'll say seven for both. Tell him dinner and a movie and you want to go Dutch. If he's as far gone as you said, you'll need the distance. Bring cash. Plastic doesn't work well when you split the tab. Umm…where d'you wanna eat?"

"If you make it earlier for the tutoring sessions, say, around five thirty, six, you can eat with us, too," Tina replied. "Think about that. Now, where can you afford for a date? Wendy's? That isn't gonna cut it. I'll give you the cash up front, umm…on Friday. I didn't bring enough with, to give it to you tonight. How about Louigi's dining room, or Angelo's? And you can't do pizza and beer. I'm too young to drink and my mum would have a cow if she thought you or George were drinking.

"Louigi's or Angelo's I can afford. I eat at both places a lot. I live alone; remember? I don't like to cook for one and I generally don't drink. I'm half draughty. Half a draught and you can tuck me away for the night," Tim finished with a smile. Tina giggled at the description.

"What movies do you like?" Tim asked warming to the topic. "Typical chick flicks, or action adventure movies?"

"I really don't know what a chick flick is," Tina replied slowly. "I don't even know if I've ever seen one, I mean, I probably have but…" Tina stammered, not liking to show her ignorance on the subject. Tim snorted in amusement at her discomfiture. "Anyway," Tina continued, "if you take me to an action adventure movie I'll take apart the special effects and ruin the movie for you. You choose. I don't want him to."

"Okay," Tim replied, his amusement obvious in his voice, "you're seeing a chick flick. When you're at the movies, make sure that either Sam or I sit on one side of you. It'll give you a place to lean if you need it."

"Sam," Tina said, reinforcing the distance she wanted to maintain with Tim. "I like you, but…."

"Yeah, I know," Tim replied dejectedly. And I really wish you'd stop saying it."

"I can't stop, Tim. With you, well…I have to keep giving you minders and reminders. Unconsciously you're as bad as Freddie is. You don't mean to be, but you are. And why might I need a place to lean?" Tina asked, getting worried.

"Guys like to put their arms around their dates," Tim said matter-of-factly. "After they do, their arms seem to stretch and multiply." Tina looked horrified.

"Look, bring the topic up with Sam. She'll steer y'straight and fill you in on how to handle it. Okay? Besides," he said, the embarrassment obvious in his voice, I didn't date much. Before, I mean." Tina nodded and swallowed almost audibly. She looked terrified at the prospect.

"Y'know," Tim continued, "if you want to make it an early night, you and Sam could be sitting at the table over dinner and…hell I don't know," he remarked, his embarrassment obvious. "One good kiss like you did when you got home Friday night ought to let him know which way the waters run. And you don't need to offer to help me in class. You're already helping me."

"I'll give the idea of the kiss some thought," Tina said, timorously. "It might help at some point in the night, maybe I'll use it during the movie if I need to. And I do help you, yes, but you've also helped me. But I don't tutor you. You'll get tutoring as a way of saying thanks."

"Tutoring?" Tim smirked. "From a fellow student?"

"I've already read all the texts, remember? I could have tested out of these courses, but I've already tested out of as many credit hours as they'll allow to count toward my degree," Tina finished blithely. Tim sat stunned for a moment, and then he started laughing.

"What?" Tina asked.

"We sound like a couple of investment bankers putting together a deal for a loan."

"Yeah, we kinda do," Tina giggled. "Is it usually like this when you make a date?"

"You've never dated?" Tim asked genuinely surprised.

"No. Not really. Sam and I would usually be talking about having seen the trailers for a movie on TV. and decide to go see it. Then either on the way there or back we'd stop off for pizza or a burger. We always went Dutch and we never kissed goodnight. Y'know, we were just a couple of friends going out to the movies and a burger. The junior prom was the closest to a real date I ever got, and that was something both our parents decided we should attend, when we thought we were going to give it a bye, so we did and we went Dutch. We bought our own tickets, her parents bought her corsage…get the picture?"

"Damn. I should'a known," Tim said sympathetically. "Y'know, you're just too pretty. Even as a boy. It's no wonder you never really had a date with a girl. Umm…. Well, a first date with someone new might require some negotiation. Think about it. There has to be some. But it isn't usually so clinical and it's never in so much detail. Generally it's filled with a lot of stammering, uncomfortable silences and 'no, you firsts' and stuff. But the negotiations do take place during all of that. I mean, it doesn't do to take a girl out for a burger if she's a vegetarian, does it?

"No, I guess not," Tina said dejectedly.

"And," Tim continued undaunted, "you never figure out the reward for the date. Dates aren't things that get rewarded. A kiss is usually assumed if she had a good time and he was a gentleman, but not always. Sometimes it only happens if she wants to see you again. It's always if. It's not a guarantee. It's all up to her," Tim said, giving Tina the basics of first dates. Again Tina was looking on with pie-plate eyes.

"Scared 'cause you thought you had to kiss him goodnight?" Tim asked. Tina nodded her head numbly and swallowed again. He continued. "Well you don't. Especially if you're never gonna see him again. The most he should hope for then, is a kiss on the cheek, a 'thanks I had a nice evening,' and a firm…a very firm, goodbye."

Tina nodded again and said, "Thanks. Umm, can I ask you about one more thing that's been eating me?"

"Is it about me?" Tim asked defensively.

"Would it matter if it was?" Tina asked teasing.

"No," Tim replied honestly. "Go ahead, you can always ask me anything. Especially if it's out for a date."

"Men," Tina quipped. "Seriously, though. Sam said that my mum asked her, to ask me, to give…." She couldn't finish the statement and trailed off. Her face was beet red.

"She wants grandkids, huh?" Tim asked intuitively.

"Yeah," Tina gasped, surprised at his intuition.

"Do you want kids?" he queried.

"I…I don't know," Tina stammered honestly. "Probably some day, I think. But I've never even seen a baby up close. I just don't know."

"Then do it. It only takes a little effort on your part now. And it's all with no immediate repercussions or responsibilities. Later, when you and Sam are ready, Sam can be artificially inseminated. I mean, that's assuming…I mean…if you can't do it naturally any-more."

"Not so easy, I umm…."

Tim smiled knowingly and said, "Bring Sam with you to help. It's done all the time."

The noise level in the room started to rise. Up to that point they'd been talking in hushed whispers, so as not to be overheard. Suddenly they couldn't hear one another as the people around them were starting to get up and leave.

"Huh?" Tina started to notice all the activity.

"I think we blew class," Tim said unnecessarily.

"Wanna move up closer to the front for stats?" Tina asked.

"Do I have to?"

"No, but it might help."

"You really do like maths, don't you?" Tim asked in awe.

"Yeah, it's a big puzzle that tells a story."

"Geeks!" Tim exclaimed to the ceiling, as if that explained everything.

*****

"Am I still allowed to walk you to your car?" Tim asked with a smile after their stats class.

Tina laughed. "I'll even give you a ride to yours. It's in the same place, right?

"Right."

"Where do you live anyway?"

"Opposite side of town from you, in the trailer park. I rent an ancient thirty-foot single-wide that provides shelter from the elements and a semi-soft place to sleep. If you ever make it into there you can't miss my place. It's just like my car. The oldest, most beat-up trailer in the joint. The offer wouldn't work, it'd be twice the drive."

"Here's my number if you need to get hold of me. You know, to break the date or to tell me your car broke down again or you can't make class. It's so I don't waste time waiting for you to give you a ride in from your car."

"You're going on that date, even if you chicken out with George," Tim waggled his eyebrows at her, which caused her to giggle. "And if I have to miss a class I'll call. Here's mine, same reasons. Or do I need to give it to you? I distinctly remember Joanne telling me you're really good at getting all sorts of info with computers."

"You do. I don't look people up unless I need to. You might have scared me, but not that way. And I expect you to call if there's really bad weather or if you want a home cooked meal, too. Trailers aren't the best places to sit out severe weather and Mum wouldn't have offered dinners if she didn't mean it."

"Thanks."

"Have you given any thought to earlier study sessions? The food's really good, no matter who cooks."

"I know, but I…. Let me think about it. For now, expect to see me tomorrow at seven."

"Okay. Tomorrow at seven for a study date, it is," Tina said with a grin.

"Yeah, but it's chaperoned," Tim complained.

"Hey, I'm taken. Accept what you can get and look for your someone special in the meantime."

*****

When Sam got home from work, Donna met her at the door with a strange expression on her face. Donna didn't try to hug or kiss her daughter; she just stood there, shifting her weight from one foot to the next and looking very uncomfortable. "Hi Ma," Sam said, as she walked in the door. Then getting a good look at her mother rushed to her side. "What's wrong? Is everything okay?"

"I know you have trouble with sentimental things Sam. And I know that if it weren't for your father, you probably wouldn't…."

"Is everyone okay?" Sam shot back cutting off her mother's explanation.

"Everyone is fine, Sam. I…I just wanted to give you this," Donna said haltingly as she reached into a pocket of her house dress and pulled out a small jewellery box. "They were my parents'. I know you want to do things on your own and that you need to make your own way. I just want you to have some options. Please, don't be upset with me, okay? These are for you to do with as you see fit. I always dreamed that you'd be the one to wear…my mother's, but I think we both know you never could. You don't have to do anything with them, Sam. I just want you to have them. You can have them as a keepsake, if nothing else."

Sam looked at the small black velvet box in her mother's hand. It seemed to get bigger with each beat of her heart. Sam started to cry. Slowly she reached out, almost as if the box could bite, and gingerly plucked it from her mother's hand. She opened it carefully and stared at its contents. Nestled inside the rich velvet and satin were three rings, it was a wedding set. Her grandparent's wedding set. The diamond solitaire was small, but sparkled with a warmth that Sam remembered from her early childhood.

Donna pulled her daughter into a one-armed hug and held her. "If you just want to hold on to it, that's fine, Honey. It's yours now. Or you can give it to her. I'm sure she'd treasure it, knowing it was from you."

"Thank you, Mum," Sam said brushing at her tears. "Now I don't have to go shopping, you know how I hate to shop," she said in a failed attempt at levity. "You don't know how many times I wished I could be what you wanted, what you seemed to need. It always made me feel like such a failure. A disappointment."

"You were never a disappointment to me, Honey. Never. Hard to understand, yes…but never a disappointment."

Sam sobbed in her arms. After she was back under control she continued, "Even now I…I wish I could say that I would be the one wearing Grandma's rings, Mama, but…but I can't. It just isn't me. It never was. I'm so sorry. Do you think Poppa would mind if I wore his someday?"

"Your poppa would want you to be true to yourself, Darling. He was always quoting that particular passage of Shakespeare to me. I never really understood what it meant to him until now. He'd be proud to have you wearing his ring.

"I love you, Sunshine."

*****

Tina was waiting in Sam's room, lying on the bed with Sam's big white bear clutched tightly in her arms. As soon as Sam saw Tina curled in a ball around her bear she got upset. "What did he do to you?" she asked as she ran to Tina.

Through her tears Tina said, "Offered to take you out with George and me this Saturday."

"Oh, he's a rotten bastard, isn't he?" Sam said as her tears started, too.

After they calmed down, Sam sat Tina up on the edge of the bed and put her hands in her pockets. Then she knelt and sat between both her knees in front of Tina in a modified seiza. "So, you asked him to go out with me?"

Tina shook her head no and reached for the bear again. "He volunteered," she said as she hugged the bear to her. "I was so far out in space that he insisted I tell him what was wrong. He kept at it until I told him. After I did, he volunteered. Is it okay? I mean, it's not like you have to, we can find someone else, or…."

"He's the one who helped me look in the mirror, Tina. He's the one who helped me. Of course it's okay. So when are we going out?"

"He said Saturday at seven. We're gonna go to Louigi's and then a chick flick."

"Sounds like a plan. So what movie are we gonna see?"

"What's a chick flick supposed to be?" Tina asked in almost a whisper.

Sam started to laugh. "Only you would need to ask that question, Tina," Sam said desperately trying to control her laughter. "You know all the types of movie genres and their histories, the camera angles and techniques…hell, you could probably do the effects gaffing for any of them. And you still don't know what a chick flick is."

"So sue me because I'm ignorant," Tina replied petulantly. She squeezed the bear and sniffled.

"Chick flicks," Sam continued patiently, "are emotional or romantic movies. They're usually movies that, in some way, have a knight in shining armour, sometimes it's the heroine's, or the hero's, friends who are the knights, rescuing the princess, or the price, either from evil, a bad situation, or herself. My best Friend's Wedding; Pretty Woman; Runaway Bride; those are all chick flicks."

Tina laughed. "I told him that I didn't know what one was and that I wasn't even sure if I'd ever seen one."

"You've seen plenty of them," Sam snorted. "Want to see Notting Hill?"

"Yes, I think I'd like to see that one," Tina said softly, thinking about the trailers she'd seen so long ago. "It's playing at The Yeadon isn't it? The place that does all the old releases, right?"

"Yup. A real cheap date," Sam laughed. "Two fifty a ticket. You're always trying to help everyone and you never even look to see what you'll get out of it," Sam said with a nervous smile as she fingered the jewellery box in her pocket. I swear…you need your own knight in shining armour. Let's get a snack and then go to bed. I need some sleep."

*****

They finished a small plate of leftovers each and then went into the den to watch the news with Jan and Donna. As Tina and Sam were getting up to go to bed, Jan pulled Tina into the kitchen. "Honey, this…morning…I asked Sam to…." Jan was having trouble getting the words of her question out.

"I'd like you to make an appointment for me," Tina said, stopping her. "I only wish I didn't have to. That I could…that I…."

Jan held her close and talked softly into Tina's hair. "I know, Honey. I know. I'll call Doctor Bennett tomorrow. You know that you can, that you could have…."

"I promised Daddy I wouldn't Mummy. I promised Daddy I'd wait until I was married."

"I don't think your father would have minded, Honey. Not with the way you feel toward Sam. I think he'd have been happy for you. You two are already married in the most important way. Here," she said touching Tina's chest.

"I…."

"Think about what I just said, Sweetheart. Now go to bed. I'll make sure he makes the appointment when Sam can go with you, okay.

"Thanks, Mummy."

*****

Tuesday Afternoon September 29^th

Tina sat in her bedroom after school and stared at the phone by her bed. "I really don't want to do this," she mumbled.

"Then don't," Sam said simply. You don't have to call him at all. He'll get over it, if he already hasn't. You don't have to go on a date with anyone."

"You know I have to do this, Sam. I don't have a choice."

"Then call him. Want I should go downstairs or something to give you some privacy?" Sam asked. Tina nodded in the affirmative and reached for the instrument and placed the call to George as Sam headed out of the room and closed the door behind her.

He has his own place, Tina realised as George's answering machine picked up. Well, his own phone anyway, and he's not home. Thank the gods. She listened to his recorded message.

"Hey! Like, it's the machine and I'm not here. You know the drill, wait for the beep. And, Tina, if it's you, I'm really sorry I'm not here to get your call," his voice sounded like he was pleading with her. Like he was terrified that she wouldn't do as he begged. "Please leave me a message with your number and a time when I can call you back. I promise, I won't abuse the privilege."

Then the tape rewound over a long BEEP!

Tina slammed the handset back into the cradle and stared at her phone, stunned with what she'd just heard. Then she jumped up off her bed, ran to her door, threw it open and all but screamed at the top of her lungs, "SAA-AAM!" You could hear panic and tears in her voice.

Tina was hugging her favourite doll and crying quietly on her bed when Sam charged into her room. "What's wrong!?!"

Tina pointed at the phone. Sam sat on the bed beside her and held her close. "Did he answer?" Tina shook her head no. Just as she'd thought, it was the machine. Sam continued to prod gently. "Answering machine?" Tina nodded. Sam tried again. She was batting a thousand. "With a personal message?" Tina nodded again. "It can't be that bad," Sam concluded.

"You dial it," Tina replied with a snuffle.

So Sam did. She hung up a minute later, her face ashen. "Damn," she muttered. "You didn't even look at him! You're gonna have to date him and tell him in no uncertain terms that it's over. That it never was."

Tina nodded her understanding of the situation. "Wu…would you help me figure out what to say to him?"

"Sure," Sam said softly. She got up and went to Tina's desk, pulled a pad and pen out of a drawer and started writing.

It took them almost twenty minutes to come up with a very short message for Tina to leave on his machine. When Tina called him back, she did it with Sam doing the dialling and holding her for support.

"Hi, uh, George, I really don't know what to say…I…. When I made that date with you? I really didn't even know what was happening, y'know?" she said into the phone with a nervous laugh. "I didn't even realise I had a date with you until we were headed out of the mall to the car. And then I got sick the next day…. Uh…George, you seem like a nice enough guy and all, but…. Look, since I said I'd go out with you I will. I mean, a deal is a deal, right? I figure that we can do it this weekend. Say…Saturday night? We'll double with Sam and her boyfriend. Can you come by to pick me up at seven? You can reach me at…."

When she hung up the phone she felt sick to her stomach. Rather than give in to her nerves she and Sam went down to the kitchen for some toast and moral support. She still had the study date with Tim to deal with.

*****

Freddie and George were sitting in a booth at the pit talking. Freddie was really excited. He was all but vibrating out of his seat in the booth with enthusiasm. It seemed that the more excited and happy he was the thicker his "Olde English" speech affectation became. George picked up his phone and dialled his home number for the umpteenth time in an hour.

"Ah, George, give over, kind sir, she'll not have called. 'Tis been what, a fortnight and four? Five? Why 'tis near a sennight more. The fair lady has no further designs than to avoid…."

George waved frantically stopping him. Then he started to search his pockets for a pen. "Gi'me a pen Freddie! Gi'me a pen!" Freddie handed George a pen and watched as George wrote a number down on the back of his hand, then again on the palm and then finally on his wrist.

When George finally hung up his cellular Freddie spoke again. "And what, pray tell, are you so…?"

"She called Freddie! SHE called! I have her number! I wrote it three times, I have it memorised. SHE CALLED!" he yelled to the yellowing ceiling tiles of the burger joint. The place looked like something right out of the late fifties, or early sixties. Complete with a small dance area and stage next to the old Wurlitzer jukebox that was just for show. The owner of the place didn't want the forty-fives in it played any-more, but the lights still worked. A newer model with C.D.s in it sat off to one side in an unobtrusive corner to provide music. Each booth still had working remote heads with the current musical selections.

Freddie shook his head. "Ah my poor errant knight, wouldst thou calm thyself, lest the serving wench get it in her mind to throw us out 'pon our ears! So the fair Lady Tina hast finally called. And what, pray tell, hast she said to cause so wondrous a shift in thine countenance?"

"Freddie, I'm tellin y'she called me and said that she wants me t'-take her out on Saturday night! I can't do the gig. I'll call Beans, he can do any gig you need. I'll just…. Why can't we…?" He was so excited he'd stopped finishing his sentences. He was merely getting ideas and concepts. The only true thoughts in his head were, that he had a date with Tina, he was to double with her and Sam Saturday night at seven and he was to call her for the details.

"Ah, poor knight errant," Freddie spoke again in an attempt to bring George back to earth, "you cannot possibly take the fair maiden out the night of Saturday next." George looked like he'd lost his best friend when this statement sank home. " 'Tis as I said, were it not for Skynyrd's cancellation would I not even give thee roses to take her? There's the rub, Dear Friend. The fair people of the county called our managerial maestro, Gonzo, wanting to know our range. Once their ears lit upon our knowledge of musica eighties they all but begged him to let us fill the slot at the county fair. 'twas something 'bout one of Skynyrd's band members not being able to do the show. The poor soul left this mortal coil or some other such dire fate befell him. All their dates have been given over. Were it just a gig at a taproom or juice bar, as is the norm, I would call Beans myself. But this, Dear Sir, is the County Fair. A gig we can't possibly turn over to a stand in. Beans shall never concede a shred of his masculinity for the stage, would he?"

"But…."

"Ah, George, friend, confidante, my brother in all but name, wouldst thou not deign to bring them? Parcae, the goddesses of fate, conspire to bring Sam and I together! Wouldst thou deny me, and the goddesses, this opportunity? Nay, I say! Bring yon maidens fair with thee. 'twill be the perfect opportunity to make it right by us. Didst they not stand us up at the rave? Ah, but I see that Mithras is smiling 'pon me and that Parcae hast decided to give me yet another chance."

"You're nuts, Man. You can't even keep your gods and goddesses straight. I may not know much, but even I know that Mithras is the ancient Persian god of light and guardian against evil and Parcae are the three Roman goddesses of fate, Decima, Nona and Morta."

"Ah, but Mithras is also the Roman sun god and god of light. And Parcae is also equated with the Greek Moirai."

"Whatever! Look, I'll ask. But what makes you think that…?"

"Then ask, Dear Fellow. Here, take some stage passes with thee," Freddie said handing George a stack of back stage passes. "Invite the fair ladies and all their friends and family. Since play we must, and in the place of Skynyrd, the fair has deigned us everything they were to receive. Each of us has been granted a dozen or more of these. Perchance you could convince the fair Lady Sam to bring her axe? Why then we could even…."

*****

Part-43

Tuesday Evening September 29^th

Tina was sitting at the kitchen table with Tim, notebooks and texts were strewn about as she lectured to him on the finer points of Carl Jung's theories and how they applied to their class when the phone rang. Tina looked up and saw that Sam had answered it.

"No, it's Sam." … "Hold on, let me see if she's still here," Sam said as she pressed the hold button. "It's lover boy, wanna talk at him now?" Tina groaned.

"You're gonna have to face him sometime," Tim replied. "You did call him, right?"

Tina nodded and said, "Yeah, but I'm not up to it at the moment. I mean…."

"Hi, George?" Sam said into the phone. "She was called in to work." … "She's the head of the M.I.S. department for the company, George. She's a computer geek, remember?" … "Can I take a message for you?" … "But…." … "The County Fair?!? That's great! Congratulations! I think that she'd be happy to postpone…." … "Backstage passes?" … "I'll have to ask. FIVE?" … "You have our address?" … "She'll give it to you when she calls you back." … "Uh, uh, you're gonna have to come in and meet the folks, first." … "Sorry, dude, we're still in high school." … "Yeah, I know she's the head of the M.I.S. department, but she's still a high school student." … "You're still gonna have to come in and meet the folks." … Sam laughed. … "Doesn't matter, Dude. You might have, we haven't. If you're gonna go out with her, even once, your gonna…." … "I'll tell her when she gets home. If she says no we'll let you know." … "For now it's a maybe, George. Em. A. Wye. Bee. E." Sam spelled out the word emphatically. "As in it might not happen. Plan no and pray yes." … "She might not want to go to the concert at the fair, Dude. I'll have to ask her, okay?" … "Right, no later than tomorrow night, 'kay?" … "Bye, George." Sam hung up the phone.

"Romeo says that he can't do the dinner and a movie gig for Saturday. They just got the word that Lynyrd Skynyrd can't do the county fair and they've been called at the last minute to fill in for them."

"I didn't know they were that popular," Tim said.

"They aren't," Sam replied. They were the only band that producers could find that can do almost an entire three-hour concert playing eighties rock-n-roll on such short notice. The concert organisers said that anyone who plays it gets union scale and that since all the gear's been ordered for months, everything that Skynyrd had on tap is theirs."

"Damn," Tina said in awe. That's one lucky break for them. I heard that Skynyrd had contracted to have five thousand CDs digitally produced the night of the concert and that they'd contracted for another twenty-five thousand for nationwide distribution. I wonder if they'll get that, too?"

"Probably not," Tim said thoughtfully. "Think about it, that's something that you have done by a major label. I heard that Gonzo Productions was handling the run for the night. They're strictly local, no national contracts at all. The best Androgyny will get is the five thousand disks."

"Wouldn't Skynyrd have A&M or someone like that doing the production for them?" Tina asked, thinking about her father's old Skynyrd albums.

"Think about it, Tina," Tim replied to her question. "Skynyrd hasn't done anything for so long, I'd seriously doubt they'd have a recording contract. After their fall in popularity, they prolly had to get a different agent, too. When was the last time you heard anything released by them?"

"Well?" Sam said looking at Tina and asking a one-word question.

"Well, what?" Tina asked puzzled.

"Do you want to go to the concert for your date with Romeo?" Tim asked. "I gather he wants to do dinner at five?" he asked turning to Sam.

"Got it in one," Sam said simply. "That and he doesn't want to come into the house. He actually said he'd pull up out front and honk the horn!"

"That'll go over like a lead balloon," Tina remarked dryly. "Mum'd prolly hang out the front window with the .30-30" and take out his windscreen if he tried that."

Tim started to laugh, then cut it short, the colour draining away from his face. "She has a rifle?" he squeaked.

"Mum used to go hunting with my father," Tina said nonplussed. "She's a crack shot. She'd come home with her limit every time. My father was lucky if he got a tree," Tina laughed. Tim gulped.

"Don't worry," Sam chided, "you don't have antlers, you're safe. So, you guys want to see their concert from back stage?"

"It'll prolly be an easier date than a movie, Tina. I mean…he'll be on stage. You'll only have to contend with him before and after he goes on." It was Tina's turn to gulp. She just nodded her head in reply.

*****

Wednesday Morning September 30^th

"He's ready for a date if she is, Tigger," Doctor Eugene Bennett said to Linda over the phone. "I think he's made tremendous strides in such a short period of time."

"That's as may be, Eugene," Linda replied coolly, "but I'm not ready to do it yet. I want him more than ready. If he so much as hinted at anything untoward," she took an audible shuddering breath, "I don't know what I'd do. I can't risk it. I made a promise and I intend to keep it."

Doctor Bennett sighed heavily. "Neither am I, Linda, but he is."

"Let it go for a bit," Linda replied tensely. "And don't give him back his underwear until he's gone on at least three."

"I don't think we could get him out of his knickers and stockings. They're the only thing that he really enjoys at the moment. His only…release, as it were. You were pretty damned hard on him during that visit."

"You weren't there," Linda replied coldly. "I wasn't nearly hard enough."

*****

In homeroom, Ro gave Tina a small black plastic container that resembled an after-market pistol case. "This is for you and Sam," she said quietly as she surreptitiously slid the case onto Tina's desk. It was almost like she was playing spy.

"I hope this isn't what it looks like," Tina said drolly. "I have a very strong aversion to rooms with bars on them."

"Relax, Tee," Ro giggled. "It's not vinyl. Look again, it's antistatic plastic, so's the inside foam."

Tina popped the snap locks on the carrier and opened the lid. Inside it were two fair sized control modules and several I.C. chips. They were obviously not typical computer components. The way they were presented in the case was impressive. Each item was in its own bespoke blank carrier socket with pin foam backing to protect the pins and each was sealed in its own antistatic bag. The carrying case's antistatic foam was in three layers. The bottom and top layers were flat and cushioned the modules top and bottom. The centre layer was completely cut through for the large modules, allowing just their tops to show. It had been professionally notched out to hold the smaller chips. The carrying case was obviously designed specifically for the components by the manufacturer. The fact that there were two of each component said volumes in terms of the order type and cost.

"Just what am I ogling?" Tina asked, impressed with the slick looking presentation of the components.

"Control modules for your cars. The big ones are the central processor pods. They even have standard A.M.D. C.P.U. sockets and D.D.R Ram slots! The small ones control the engine; the medium sized ones are my favourites, though. Those will actually handle some really sweet extras," she said with a grin and slid a second case over to Tina.

Tina popped the lid on the second presentation case and gave a low whistle. "Damn!"

"Yeah, sweet, huh?" Ro asked, obviously impressed herself.

"Sweet doesn't come close. These would make that car on the TV. series Knight Rider a piker!" Tina exclaimed in awe. She was staring at twin, multi-freq transceivers with remote comms. units; voice activated, key-ring remotes; eight-inch V.D.T.s; miniature microphones; cameras and a pair of very interesting looking G.P.S. units.

"Once you train the firmware, everything c'n be handled on the car's CANBUS via voice. And I do mean everything if the car is outfitted right. You can be under the hood and tell the car to start and it will. If you're walking up to it, you can tell the key fob, 'unlock the driver's door' and the door unlocks. You name it it'll do it. Once I get the computer controlled micro switches and servos installed, it'll do everything, anyway. Right now it can handle whatever has a computer switch or control. There's even a security access circuit that does a voiceprint and compares it to a fingerprint, just like the ship Outlaw Star, in the anime series on the cartoon network. Right down to security lockout -- or in -- as the case may be. I didn't bring the print pads with; I'm still playing with those. I think I have a way to improve them. I haven't gotten the micro switches and servo mechanisms perfected yet either, but when I do, you'll be able to drive it with voice or remote servo control from a distance of up to a quarter mile. I took the design from that Bond movie."

"Where did you…?" Tina began nonplussed.

"Cathy's dad got us the stuff," Ro said conversationally. "I've been working on the design since I saw your car. I told Cathy about it Sunday afternoon, after your slumber party. After that, the idea just sorta took on a life of its own." The excited gleam in Ro's eyes was almost frightening. It bespoke actions, which had yet to be uncovered. "With a little Internet research on Cathy's monster we had working algorithms and parts lists for both cars by nine Sunday night. Cathy said it looked like a fun project, so she asked her dad for some of the stuff and he brought it home from work Monday night."

"Just like that?" Tina snapped her fingers. "She just asked for some really expensive gear like this, that isn't even for her, and daddy just smiled said sure Sweetheart, here y' go, five grand worth of gear."

"Closer to twenty-five on the open market, but that's pretty much how it went. He only asked one question. 'Who is it for?' He didn't ask why, how, or where's mine, just who," Ro replied with a sinister smile. She let the statement sink in.

"Aannywho," Ro continued, "I checked all the components myself. They were clean and factory fresh. I took this little set of bad boys home, reprogrammed all the D.S.P.s and did the flash of the E-EPROM's myself. There's a C.D. with all the original programming and the reprogramming in the lid of the case. Just the engine modules ought to net you a twenty-five percent increase in performance. The car's computer is behind the glove box. Just take out five screws and the box slides out revealing the fuse panel and module cover. Remove one screw, lift the fuse panel, pop off the cover and plug the mid-sized chip into the empty socket. Swap the main processor pod and engine modules out and you'll be good to go.

"You both have the three point six litre, dual overhead cam engine mated to the five speed manual overdrive transaxle, right?" she asked with a bit of anxiety in her voice, her smile suddenly becoming very unsure.

"Uh…yeah," Tina said in stunned acknowledgement. "But Sam's car didn't come from the factory with…."

Ro nodded, her relief was palpable. Her smile returned to its former brilliance as she happily went on with the longest speech Tina'd heard her give in the few weeks she'd know her. "Thought so. Good thing, too, that's what I programmed the chips for. That's a very rare combo, Tee. It was a special G.S.A. after-market option for select federal vehicles. Very few of them were even made for the G.S.A." Ro was referring to the General Services Administration, a procurement and distribution agency for all state-side federal departments and agencies, the largest of which are the armed forces. "Even fewer made their way into the civilian market. Don't blow the transaxle they're a bear to get parts for. That transmission was used in the early to mid nineties HumVees. A blown unit retails for between sixteen and twenty-five hundred. Rebuilt or new are totally unheard of on the open market. I made inquiries, the response I got was, 'You want it? What's it worth to you?' You'll probably have to deal directly with Uncle Sam to get them unless you want to go black-market. There's even an optional transfer case and independent rear suspension and differential for the on-the-fly four-wheel drive version. But the floor pan has to be modified to accept them. Right now you don't have a transmission hump.

"The suspensions were modified from the civilian sport versions to handle the transaxle and high output engine. The process radically changed the centre of gravity. I don't think you could roll it if you tried; the majority of the vehicle, passenger and cargo weight fall way below the horizontal centreline of the car. That's why you have seventeen-inch wheels and high-speed tyres on those puppies and not the typical sixteens. They actually have less ground clearance than the civilian versions with fifteen and sixteen-inch wheels."

Tina's eyes got big and round with that announcement. She gaped at the components in stunned silence.

"Except for the G.P.S. units, transceivers and main C.P.U. pod, just about everything in those cases is available after-market. You can get them special order at Auto-Zone or the dealership. Of course, the O.E.M. and after-market stuff won't have my custom programming. We can drop the rest of the hardware in when Jon and Cathy have time to modify the dash from its generic layout. Unless I miss my guess, your dash covers are exactly that, covers. Cathy figures she can do a bespoke push through on the padded overlay if you don't like the anodised titanium look."

"Titanium?! In the dash? Ro, we're talking about a car, not the L.E.M.* or the space shuttle!"

(*L.E.M. = Lunar Excursion Module. The dune buggy that went to the)

(moon on the Apollo space missions in the late sixties and early seventies.)

"Titanium. Strength versus weight. The weight of this gear would rip the tin of a normal dash to shreds on a New York or Los Angeles expressway. Heavier gauge steel would wind up being too bulky and too heavy. You'd better remember to tell the fire department not to use water if you ever have a car fire," Ro said with a giggle. Tina was doing a koi impression.

"There's more, but it can wait. Just don't lose those cases."

"Ro, What do I need with transceivers and G.P.S. units?"

"Need don't enter into it, Tee. We're geeks, right? Why not? Didn't you ever want something, just to be able to say you have it? You'd better put that stuff away, homeroom's almost over," Ro remarked, as if she'd said or done nothing out of the ordinary. Tina sat in stunned silence as Ro closed the cases for her.

*****

Tina was grumbling about the cases she had to carry to her morning classes as she left homeroom, but in no time at all, members of her retinue offered to carry them for her. She held onto the case with the control modules. The one with the V.D.T.s was heavy and was passed hand-to-hand among her followers. No-one wanted to carry it for more than a couple of minutes.

When she got to lunch Sam tried to query Tina about their contents. Tina flat out refused to talk about them in the refectory. "Sam, this really isn't the place to talk about these."

"But…."

"Trust her, Sam," Jon and Cathy chorused with matching grins.

Sam looked at the small case at Tina's side with more than a bit of concern. Tina laughed at her expression and said, "No, it does not go bang. I'll show you after lunch when we go out to the car."

*****

Tina, Sam, Ro and Lee were in Sam's car. They had the cases open, the small one in Tina's lap and the large one on the back seat between Ro and Lee. Sam and Lee were looking lost at sea with all the high tech gear.

"My car has these, too?" Sam asked, staring open-mouthed.

"These are for both cars," Ro said simply.

"The girl's ingenious," Tina said to Sam and Lee.

"But G.P.S. and comms. systems?" Sam asked stunned.

"Yeah, I know. But isn't it neat?" Ro gushed.

"You're scary, Ro," Lee remarked.

"I can't wait to look at a full set of the white sheets, schematics and prints," Tina said and then turned to Ro. "Ro, be sure'n e-mail 'em tonight, please." Ro grinned and gave her a thumbs-up.

"I think we'll install the modules tonight. Then we'll do the computer assemblies tomorrow. I want to wait on the 'puters until I've gotten all the specifics on the cars. If I can tie them together with transceivers, I'm not gonna want to have to tear them apart right after getting them together. I can't wait to see what kind of frequency range the transceivers have. I'm pretty sure that we can get a few base units, too. Ro?"

"One can only ask, Tee," Ro said with a smile.

"If not, I think I can duplicate what's in the cars easily enough. Maybe even boost the power. The hard part will be getting the high-powered transistors for the transmit wattage I'm thinking about." Tina said looking directly at Ro. The girl nodded with a grin and a half.

"Ro, can you and Cathy stop over tonight before I have to go to class? I want to talk about some of your design changes in the modules."

Ro started giggling. "Thinking about what I was saying this morning?" she asked when she got herself under control.

"I'm a geek, Ro, think about it."

*****

"So what's the verdict, Einstein?" Sam asked as Tina finished installing the modules in her car.

"Woof!" Tina Replied.

"Oh, how very droll. It's not a de Lorean and my name isn't Doc. Brown."

"Let's see what happens when I hit the key," Tina replied from the passenger seat. The glove box was at her feet and the fuse panel was tilted up out of the way exposing the car's computer modules. Tina got up and walked around the car, got behind the wheel and hit the key. The car roared to life.

"Doesn't sound any different," Sam said quietly.

"It shouldn't," Tina replied. "We only changed the electronics. Think you can stand sitting with that stuff at your ankles?"

"Why?"

"I want to take 'er out and see what she'll do. I can't do that in the garage."

"But I thought Ro said there should be a twenty-five percent improvement."

"Yep, but you won't hear it. If I had an inductive monitor, I could hook the car up and look at it and compare the before and after images, I could show it to you, but I don't. Well…I guess I do, but I don't feel like tearing the dash apart right now. So, the only way to really see the difference is to drive it. Coming?"

"Where y'heading?"

"Eighty-four."

"Sure. What about…?" she indicated the test gear and tools still spread out on the workbench.

"Nothing's on the floor and we'll be back to put this back together and clean up soon enough," Tina said, simply. "I still have to get to class, even if you do have the night off. Sam got in and closed her door. Tina put the car in reverse and waited for Sam to fasten her lap and shoulder harness. Then Tina punched it and car shot out of the garage and arrowed in a straight line down the drive to the street. Tina brought it to an abrupt halt, the rear bumper inches from entering the plane of the footpath.

"Are you CRAZY?!?" Sam yelled when the car came to a halt.

Tina giggled and said, "You aren't the only one that can drive in reverse, you know. It's just a pain to do." Then Tina pressed the garage door remote and watched the door close. Once the overhead door settled into place, she carefully backed out onto the street by the kerb.

*****

They were in the garage putting Tina's car together as Sam asked what Tina thought of the new modules.

"Well, not too bad I suppose, I did notice a significant increase from a standing start, but at the same time, I really don't see a real increase at highway speeds. I think that the biggest change is in the timing and fuel mix at lower speeds."

"Huh, guess I'll take your word for it. Tee, why are you so eager to put those chips 'n stuff in the cars, but you won't assemble the computers without…?"

"I trust Ro. Besides, she said that she did all the programming and checked all the chips and stuff out."

"But what about bugs?"

"Ro scanned them. I can trust her."

"Ro…."

"Ask her about it some time. It's a really interesting story. It has something to do with her father being a successful Japanese National in this country. She twigged to the sweep I gave to Jon right off."

"No, shit…?"

"Ready for some street performance?"

"Yeah!"

*****

Thursday Morning October 1^st

Tina was sitting in homeroom, huddled up with Ro and Lee. "Yeah, Ro, sweet on the street, but nothing significant I can see on the road."

"Didn't think I'd get much out of 'em on the highway, the computer controlled spark and mix was pretty much at optimum there. Those engines are a real compromise. If you want more at higher R.P.M.s. you're gonna have to do some serious mechanical mods. There isn't too much more you can do except change the cam for street performance and stay legal, though. Bigger jugs are really gonna cause problems with emissions."

"I figured as much."

"Jugs? What's tits got to do with cars?" Lee asked.

Tina chortled. "Not tits, Lee, pistons. Car buffs 'n hot-rodders call pistons jugs."

"Tee," Lee interrupted, "not to change the subject 'r nuthin', but to get on to less geeky things, me'n Ro got dates for Saturday at the fair. You and Sam wanna triple up with us?" Tina blanched.

"Yer goin' aincha?" Ro asked. Tina gulped and nodded affirmatively.

"You're going to the fair?" Lee queried disbelievingly.

"Yeah," Tina managed to choke out.

"Sam takin' Freddie?" Ro asked.

"HUH?!?" Lee exclaimed in askance.

Tina shook her head. "Tim, a guy I met at university is taking her."

"Waitwaitwaitwaitwait!" Lee interjected. "If you're goin' t' th' fair…and you aren't takin' Sam…who's takin YOU?" Ro just stared at her. "No-WAY!" Lee gasped. "George?!?" Tina nodded. Tina looked like she was going to be ill. Lee looked excited and all but vibrated out of her chair.

Both girls knew that Skynyrd wasn't going to perform, but neither knew who was taking their spot. Tina's announcement was a shock to them. Lee then pushed Tina to ask for additional back stage passes. As much as she wanted the company of her friends Tina was loath to ask for them. Her response being, "Lee, I'm gonna break it off with him immediately after the concert. Why would I ask him for a favour?" Lee just didn't get it.

*****

At lunch it was an effort to keep Lee quiet about the upcoming weekend. After managing to get away from the gang, Lee, Ro, Sam and Tina gathered under some trees outside. "Lee, I don't want the rest of the school to go with us," Tina said. If they find out I'm going out on a date on Saturday and that I'm going somewhere so public, everyone is gonna try and get tickets. Can you imagine what it'll be like on Monday? Why I wasn't out with Sam will be the topic of the front lip for the next month. Not to mention all the Neanderthals will be hitting me up for dates. Isn't it bad enough that they all think I'm putting out? I don't need to have them all chatting me up in hopes of getting a piece next Friday night. And what about Sam? Sam's gonna be on a date with a GUY, Lee."

"Sorry, Tee, but…just think of how high you'll go in the standings if they find out you're dating a guy that…." Tina looked like she wanted to scream. Sam was struggling so hard not to laugh she fell against a tree and slid to the ground.

"Lee?" Ro interrupted her.

"What?"

"How much higher than the very tip-top can you go?"

"But…."

"NO!" Tina all but screamed at her. Then Tina got a brilliant idea. "I could always go off the deep end in the caf. Imagine if I freaked out at lunch tomorrow."

"But…."

"You DO want to keep your date on Saturday, don't you?" Sam managed between giggles from her place on the ground. "Tina doesn't make empty threats."

The rest of the day passed more-or-less uneventfully, as they finally managed to gag Lee about the upcoming weekend.

*****

"So have you figured out what you're gonna wear for our double date Saturday?" Tina asked as Sam parked the car in the drive.

"Non-gender specific slacks and a nice top."

"What are you gonna do about makeup? We're both dating guys, you know."

"Minimal. Just a touch of blush and a lipstick as close to my natural lip colour as possible, maybe only a clear gloss. It's only Tim, and I don't want to be seen overdoing it at the fair after dinner. Someone is bound to be there from school."

"Yeah, that's what worries me."

"Me, too. Hell, I'm not even going to hold his hand once we get to the fairgrounds."

"I think we need to plan this out when he gets here for his study session tonight."

"Yeah. C'mon, let's get inside before my mother comes out here and…." The back door opened and Donna's head peeked around the open door. "See what I mean?"

Tina laughed. "Yeah, let's finish this upstairs."

*****

"You mean I'm supposed to take you out," Tim asked in an exasperated tone, his eyes glinting with anger, as he leaned over the psych. books, "and you aren't even going to wear a skirt?" Sam looked liked she was going to explode when Tim started to laugh.

"Y'know, you can be a real shite, sometimes," Tina mumbled to Tim.

"Yeah, but it's fun to watch her go off. Relax Sam. I understand completely. Look, I don't even mind if you don't wear any make-up at all. But if you don't," he smirked, "don't expect more than a peck on the cheek when it's all said and done."

"At this point, I'm half tempted to say bugger it and be on Tina's other arm all evening," Sam muttered. "That or put YOU in a skirt." Tim paled and nearly retched on his notes.

*****

Friday Afternoon October 2^nd

Donna greeted Tina and Sam at the door when they got home from school. As she gave Tina a kiss on the cheek she said, "Sunshine, Tim called and said that he won't be at class tonight. He has to go out and get a new pair of shoes for his date with you and Sam tomorrow. So, why don't you and I go out and get you a new outfit for your date and…."

Tina looked like she was going to be ill. "Aunt Donna, please try to understand this. I love you, but there's no way I even want think about tomorrow, much-less shop for it. I thought I'd just wear a simple skirt and blouse. I mean, after all, I plan on telling him I'm never gonna see him again, remember?"

Dona looked crestfallen. Sam hugged her close and gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Ma, Tina's right, this is one date where she shouldn't have a special outfit, unless it's walking boots to walk all over him. It wouldn't be right and I really don't think she could enjoy the shopping trip if she was thinking about what she was planning to do. Do you?"

"No, Sweetie," Donna replied reluctantly, "I don't think she could. You're right."

Sam looked like she could be knocked over with a feather. I'm right? Did my mother really say what I think she just said?

"I'm gonna get started on my homework, Sam," Tina whispered in Sam's ear. "Why don't you go talk to your mother. It looks like she could use her daughter right about now." Sam nodded and started to lead her mother into the kitchen, as she chattered mindlessly about her day at school. It was the only thing she could think of to make up for the disappointment and fear about her faux pas with Tina.

*****

Jan and Donna were sitting up watching a movie, Sam and Tina already went up to bed. "Jan, I'm telling you, after Tina reminded me of what she had planned for the end of the night I just wanted to crawl into a hole and hide."

"I don't blame you. I think I'd want to do the same thing if it were me."

"Sure, who wouldn't? But instead of getting upset and defending Tina, Sam just led me off to the kitchen and took my mind off it by talking to me about her day!"

"They really are growing up."

"I've never been so proud of her, Jan."

*****

Saturday Morning October 3^rd

Tina was setting up one of the new servers when Linda walked into Tina's computer lab/control room. "How's the piano coming, squirt?" Linda asked.

"Squirt? What, they giving me a new code name?"

Linda laughed. "No, Honey, You'll always be the professor. How's the keyboarding coming?"

"Well, as you can see, I got the assembly done, the O.S. installed and even managed to increase security measures. I'm just tweaking the load balance and…."

"Not that keyboarding, I mean piano keyboarding. I don't even have to ask how this is coming. I can see it."

"Not too bad," Tina blushed. "The new class is a dream and it's actually easier than I originally thought it would be. I'm used to remembering odd finger placements for the computer, you know, Vulcan nerve pinches and stuff, so the fingering isn't hard at all. I'm already used to creating chords and holding the keys down for specific intervals. I can't sight read all that fast, but I remember the music after I hear it and then follow it once or twice. The hardest part, for me, was getting used to crossing my hands over each other to travel up and down the keyboard. But I think I've gotten the hang of it. I'm really starting to do it smoothly. Now I'm working on playing two keyboards at once. That's weird. It just feels so…wrong.

"I really wish I had a piano to practice on, at home, though. I've been using a roll-up electronic keyboard that you arranged for me to borrow from the school, to practice on. But it doesn't have any action at all. It's just flat vinyl with carbon touch pads. And the pedal add-on doesn't feel even close to real, it's only a three pedal switch box like the one on Mum's sewing machine, only it has three rockers instead of one. So it really is difficult switching between the two. I'm having a good time trying, though," the teen said with a grin as she typed away at main terminal of the new computer system.

"I'll bet," Linda chortled. "I'll see about getting you a piano, then. Is a small upright okay?"

Tina gaped at her.

"The deal was anything you could want for a year," Linda reminded the teen. "I figure that you really don't have a lot of room in the den or the parlour. The construction of the music room hasn't even been started yet. Your mother can get you the piano for that."

"Could I come with you when you pick it out?"

"You're going to be playing it, I don't see why not. In fact, I want to make sure you get one you enjoy playing. What say we go to the store after work and have a look at what's in stock?"

"Really?!"

"Really."

"Could I get one with four octaves?"

"Whatever you want, as long as it fits in the house."

"I'll make it fit!"

"Remember what your mother said, 'No holes in the walls or doors!' "

"Aunt Linda!" Tina protested. But it didn't come out with the indignant tone she'd intended. She was giggling too hard. Suddenly the giggles stopped and Tina looked upset.

"What's the matter, Tina?"

"I just remembered, I can't go looking for a piano tonight. I have to go on a date."

"And that has you upset?"

"Yeah, it's not with Sam."

"Oh!" Linda exclaimed softly, understanding that Tina finally made a date with George. "So where's he taking you?"

We're going to Louigi's for dinner at five and then he's gotten us backstage passes for while he plays the county fair. I'm hoping I can convince him to call it an early night. Curtain goes up at seven and the concert should be over by nine or ten. I'd like to be home and in bed by eleven.

"Boy, you're no fun."

"Don't I know it. Imagine how he'll feel when I tell him I never want to see him again."

"Ooh," Linda winced. "That's gonna hurt."

"More than you know."

*****

"That's right, Mum, tonight at the fair. I just sent her home early to get ready. Tina, Sam and Tim all have back stage passes." … "That's right." … "I agree, I smell a rat. I think he'll try and pull something. If he does I want to be in place to…." … "No, I don't think he'd be that stupid." … "I promise, I'll be…ugh, good. There! I said it! Okay? I want Marjorie to come with me." … "YOU have tickets?!?" … "I guess the era is right, I just never figured you to be a fan of…." … "Right. Okay, we'll go together, then. Can you make sure Sabrina is on the security force?" … "She already is?" … "Another Skynyrd fan, huh?" Linda snickered. … "Okay, Mum, I love you, too. See you there."

*****

Jennifer Winchester picked up the phone and dialled the register. "Marjorie."

"Yes'm."

"Is Joanne still in town?"

Marjorie looked around and saw the Bald Amazon walk in the door from the mall. "She's just walked in, Ma'am."

"Would you send her back, please?" Marjorie was already waving the woman over.

"Right away, Ma'am."

"Thank you, Marjorie." Jenny hung up.

At the sound of the line disconnecting, Marjorie returned the handset to the base and turned to her friend. "Joanne, Something's up. Missus W. wants you in the office right away."

"Thanks Mar. Any ideas?"

"Linda just called, as soon as she hung up, she asked to see you."

"Gotcha, thanks."

"Joanne? Keep me informed…if you can. Please?"

"Sure Mar. Le'me go see what she wants."

*****

Joanne walked back to the office. She walked in without knocking. She was about the only person that could get away with it and still keep her hide. "You wanted to see me, Jen?"

"It's the girls," she replied simply.

Chilli made her appearance in the blink of an eye. Joanne's shoulders squared and her countenance darkened. "What happened?" she asked simply, her voice as cold as ice.

"Oh, would you relax. Nothing. At least, nothing yet." Chilli just stood there staring into Jenny's eyes. "Tina has finally decided to take that George character out." Chilli nodded and looked on. "It seems that he and his band are playing in lieu of Lynyrd Skynyrd at the fair. He's giving the girls backstage passes. Tigger thinks that he and his buddy are up to something. I just wanted you to be ready if they are."

"Is that all?" Joanne asked as the fight drained out of her.

"That's about the size of it."

"Do you think Sabrina can put me on staff for the night?"

"What about me? Am I supposed to sit there in the orchestra at stage left all by my self?"

"I just want to be in the wings if they do decide to do something."

"I suppose I can get someone to escort me. I'll call Sabrina and…."

"I'll call Sabrina, Jen. What about Tigger?"

She's wrangled two tickets for the orchestra at stage right. She wants to take Marjorie, but I already told her that Marjorie is closing tonight and…."

"I think she's on the right track, Jen. I like the idea of her being there."

"I'll think about it. In the mean time…."

"Right. Thanks for the heads up Jen. I have some calls to make. I'll make them from home. What time are you calling it quits?"

"In a half-hour, Dear. I'll see you there."

Marjorie was hanging up the phone as Joanne walked out of the office and into the main store. She waved Joanne over. When Joanne got to the counter she said, "Phil can close tonight and Nancy will be more than happy to work with her. Get me off, Joanne."

"I'm working on it. I take it Linda called you?"

"I called her. If you can't do it, I'm going home sick."

Joanne chuckled. "Don't do that, Sweets, she'll make you go see Brandy."

"Brandy owes me a favour or two," she smirked.

"Don't cash it in until I tell you to. I want you there with Lin."

"Thanks Joanne."

*****

"Oh come on, Sam! Why do I have to wear something as skimpy as that? I'm trying to break up with him, not get him into bed!"

"Jeez, Tee! You're going to the fair. There's bound to be someone there from school! You've gotta look good!"

"But You said I look good in a sack!"

"Tee!"

Just then a car pulled into the drive. "Oh shhhoot," Tina muttered. "If that's him, I'm gonna hang him!"

Sam looked out the window and said, "Relax, Tee. It's only Tim. I think he came early to offer moral support. Tell you what, why don't you compromise and wear…?"

*****

Donna opened the back door as Tim pulled his Bug off to one side of the drive. She waved him in and gave him a big hug when he walked through the door. "Thank you so much for doing this Timothy."

"Hey, my pleasure, Missus Boone. Are the girls ready yet?" Tim asked with a smile.

"They're girls, what do you think?" Donna chortled as she led him into the kitchen.

"Sam's ready to go and Tina is still in her bra and knickers arguing about skirt length," Tim laughed. "Only with her, she'll be complaining that Sam wants her to wear something too short."

"Got it in one," Donna giggled.

"Want me to go up and find her something to wear?" Tim asked hopefully.

"Only if you plan on dying tonight," Donna said menacingly, a glint of humour in her eyes.

"Yeah, but I'll die happy," Tim replied giddily. They both laughed.

*****

"Tina," Jan called from the door. Tina's head snapped up at the sound of her mother's voice. "Wear the red sheath dress with the mandarin collar. I think the black wrap will be a nice touch to finish it off."

"But MU-U-UM! That's too dressy! Look at Sam! She's…."

"Not you. Wear something nice. Sam, you look very nice, Dear. Perhaps a bit underdressed, but nice."

"Thanks, Aunt Jan, I'd dress up, but I'm worried about…."

"I know. In any case, you look appropriate for what you're trying to achieve. Tina, you have an image to uphold. That sheath comes to your knees, it'll be fine." Now get dressed and fix your hair."

"Yes, Mo-ther," Tina replied petulantly.

*****

George pulled up at four forty-five and just stared at the house. It's like a mansion, he thought as fear started to take hold. He really didn't want to go inside, but that's why he was there early. Tina insisted that he come inside to pick her up. He made his way up the walk slowly, like a man going to his own execution.

*****

"He's here!" Tim called out to the kitchen. And he's wearing a suit? Damn, he really is cute. Both Jan and Donna made their way to the foyer just as the bell rang.

*****

Tina was toying with her hair, uncertain how she wanted to wear it. When the doorbell rang Tina nearly shrieked. "Ohmigods he's here already!"

"Oh relax, would you?" Sam remarked. "He still has to face the inquisition. You have another fifteen minutes, easy."

"Huh?!?"

"Tee, why do you think our parents want them to come inside to pick us up? They get to grill them about their backgrounds, their prospects, their intent, it's a dating ritual. The guy has to come inside to pick up the girl to face the 'rents. It assuages the 'rent's egos. Lets them feel like they're protecting their daughter or something. Then the girl makes a timely entrance, saving him from certain destruction. If she times it right, he's undergone enough pain and discomfort that he's happy to spend that much more on her at dinner with no further hope of reward, because he's already been paid for it by being rescued from her parents' clutches."

Tina started laughing. "Okay, Sam. Now, what do I do with this rat's nest?"

"Just brush it out and let it fall. If you go for an up do, it'll be too much. Besides, it looks best down. Claire really knew what she was doing when she did your hair. Here, let me."

*****

"And what time will this concert be ending?" Janet asked. She knew just how to get to the point when she wanted to, and tonight, she REALLY wanted to.

"Well, that's kinda hard to say, George choked out. Jan looked rather stern and unforgiving and it was making him nervous. "I mean, it's a live concert," he squeaked. Jan nodded. Her look said, "Get on with it." George continued, a pained expression on his face. "If the audience reacts favourably, we could be there for several curtains, and that could add as much as a half-hour or more to the show."

"We're aware of that," Donna said, adding her two cents.

"Things like this usually have an anticipated end time," Jan emphasised.

George looked like he wanted to cry. "Yuh-usually, concerts are only ten or twenty songs and run anywhere from a half hour to an hour and a half, depending on the songs, the band and the audience. But this one has five sets of eight songs; it could run as long as three and a half hours. It all depends on the audience."

Jan, her arms folded under her breasts, was drumming the fingers of her right hand on bicep of her left arm. It was an undisguised attempt to show her impatience with George's slow and drawn-out non-answer. It was an action designed to unnerve her conversational partner. It was working. Rather well.

"Bu-but you'll know exactly when it ends," George stammered with a weak smile. "Th-that is, i-if you want to use these." George brandished a handful of backstage passes for the event. "I've got a dozen of them. We'll only need three of them for the girls and Tim. You can have the rest to bring your dates or friends or whatever. I…I only have one request. That you bring Sam's axe with you."

"Her what?" Donna asked.

"Her guitar," Jan supplied.

George grinned. Y'see, Freddie and I would like them to come on stage during the last set and jam with the band. We think it'll be a blast for everyone. Especially the audience."

Jan wanted to show the excitement she felt as she took the passes from his hand and placed them on the coffee table, but her instincts and Tina's purpose for the date held her in check. "We'll see, George. Why don't you tell me about the rest of your plans for the evening."

George coloured. He'd thought that he'd managed to avoid that question with the backstage passes that Jan had so casually accepted. He realised that he was up against a pro. He sighed and continued nervously.

*****

When Tina and Sam finally made their entrance George looked like he'd actually been run through the wringer of an ancient washing machine. His hair, once combed and slicked back into a semblance of style was thoroughly mussed from having run his fingers through it repeatedly. His first glimpse of Tina silenced him in the middle of a word. He just stared at her open-mouthed. Tim looked like he wanted to cry.

"Gods but she's beautiful," Tim murmured.

As they made their way to the door Jan said, "Remember, Dinner, then straight to the concert. When it's over, no lollygagging, no side trips, no excuses! I expect you all back here within an hour of the final curtain." George looked like each word was a hammer blow.

As they walked to the driveway Sam said, "Y'know, George, you really do clean up nice, but you really should do something with that hair." George just blushed at her comment.

"So whose car are we taking?" Tina asked.

Tim held up a set of keys and said, "Missus W. said I should drive her wagon. She said it has four doors, it's clean, in perfect repair, has new tires and a full tank of gas."

Tina burst out laughing and, when she finally got herself under control said, "No Excuses!" in a fair facsimile of her mother. It caused everyone to crack up, even George.

*****

As soon as they were out the door, Jan got on the phone. It took her a second call to reach Jenny at home. She was expecting her to be at the shop. "Jenny, you'll never guess what I've got!"

"I do not like playing guessing games, Jan. Besides, I'm getting ready to go out."

"Really? Sorry, Jen. Where are you going?"

"The concert at the fair. I've got seats in the Orchestra Pit."

"Really? Then you wouldn't be interested in back stage passes?"

"You're kidding me, right?"

"Nope. Not only that, but the girls will be performing in the last set! Would you like a pass or two? I have seven extra."

"Seven?"

"Seven. Want one?"

"How about three?"

"They're yours. Would one of those be for…?"

"My daughter? Yes. If you'll excuse me, umm…how in hell did you get…?"

"Tina's date. Want to come over here on your way to the concert?"

"I'll see you at six."

"I thought you would. Six it is."

"Jan, dress to impress, I'll be bringing the Bentley."

"You got it." Jan hung up the phone, turned to Donna and asked, "Anyone you want to ask along?"

"No-one for me, but it would be nice to ask a couple of Tina and Sam's li…friends."

"Ro and Lee?"

"I have Rochelle's number from the time Tina asked me to call her. I'm sure she and Leticia would like to come. Shall we?"

"Let's."

*****

Part-44

Saturday Evening October 3^rd

"This isn't some kind of joke, is it?" Ro asked flatly. It was her usual statement.

"No, Dear, it's not," Donna said sweetly. "Just show your pass at the entrance to the grounds and you'll be directed to the V.I.P. car park. From there security will direct you.

"Thanks, Missus Boone! I'll call Lee right away!"

"If we have to leave before you get here, I'll leave the tickets under the mat."

"Thanks!"

*****

"No, you can't call anyone, Lee!"

"C'mon, Ro! It'll, like, be the event of the year if we can…."

"Lee, she's telling him she's never gonna go out with him again. She doesn't want anyone else there. We're gonna be there for moral support. It isn't an event; it's a funeral. His funeral."

"But…."

"NO! I had to promise before I was allowed t' have the tickets. Besides, you know how shy Tee is. She doesn't want everyone from school there…."

*****

Louigi's was all but empty as the group sat at a table in the back. They ordered a plain pie but no-one was eating. The slices sat on their plates, barely touched. George and Tim, both sitting across the table from the girls, were staring openly at Tina. Sam was directing subtle kicks at Tim's shins at irregular intervals trying to get him to pay some attention to her. Tina looked like she wanted to melt into the floor. Every time she inched closer to Sam, Sam would nudge her away with an elbow.

George was the perfect gentleman, if a bit quiet and reserved. When he reached across the table to take Tina's hand in his, he managed to put his elbow in his pizza. "Aw fer…" George groaned.

Sam, seeing her chance to get Tina alone for a minute said, "Tim, why don'cha take him into the men's room and get that rinsed out in cold water before it stains his suit coat."

As soon as the guys were out of sight, Sam turned to Tina and said, "Ease up, Tee."

"But I don't even want to be here, Sam. Not with him, anyway."

"I know, Honey but…."

"Let him think we're an item. I don't care."

"It isn't fair to him, Tee."

"I don't care who it's fair to, Sam, you're the one I want to be here with, not him and not Tim."

*****

"Dude, take it off first!" Tim chided and yanked George's arm away from the spigot.

"I don't know what's wrong with me, man. I mean…."

"Gi'me the jacket, dude," Tim replied, ignoring him. He started to strip George of his suit jacket. "In case you haven't noticed, Tina hasn't got eyes for anyone here but Sam. Haven't you seen her sidling up to her?" George's head snapped up to meet Tim's gaze. "Yeah, even me. This has to be one for the books. A girl out with three dates at the same time." George's mouth worked but no words emerged. "Look, I've asked her out repeatedly and she's turned me down flat every time."

"But you aren't dating her. You're dating…."

"Sam?" Tim asked. George nodded his head. "Nope. Sam and I are out with you two as chaperones."

"What?!?"

"Look, dude, don't tell anyone I ever told you this, but…Tina's a late bloomer. This is her first date…EV-ER. She was sick the day after she met you because she was scared of going out with you. That's right, scared. She's terrified of you, dude. So terrified she really got sick. Physically ill. She couldn't keep anything down at all. She really doesn't want to be here. She doesn't want to date. Not you, not me, not anyone. Except Sam. AND, I read the message she left for you on your answering machine."

"I don't understand…."

"Yeah, I read it. She had Sam help her compose what she was gonna say t' you. Remember what she said? As I recall, it went something like, 'I didn't even realise I had a date with you until we were headed out of the mall to the car.' Didn't it?" George stared at Tim dumbstruck. "She likes and respects you enough to honour what she said, even if she doesn't want to."

"She's…."

"She's a rare one, all right. So, buck up, try to have a fun night, but be ready to have her tell you, 'Don't call me I won't call you,' cause I don't think she ever will, Dude."

"How can I have fun if I know that I'll never be able to…?"

"I can have fun as long as I'm near her. She's interesting to talk to, extremely intelligent, has a great sense of humour and always wants to have fun. She just doesn't love me. She loves Sam. Either you accept that and enjoy her company, or you get out and stay away. There is no in-between."

"Damn…." George looked like he'd been hit by a truck.

"Tell me about it," Tim said softly. "Now, let's see if some of that hand soap will get the grease out of your jacket before it's ruined. And you need to pull yourself together, Dude. I bet she tells you she would like another friend, just not a friend to date or get romantic with.

"Jeez, you did a number on this, didn't you?" Tim remarked as he went about the all too familiar, and all too feminine, task of cleaning up a grease stain on an article of clothing in a restroom. I can't believe I'm doing this for a guy…again!

*****

When the guys returned, George was holding his still dripping suit jacket. He didn't look all too well, either. When he sat back down at the table he looked directly into Tina's eyes and asked, "I don't stand a chance, do I?"

Sam, more than a bit surprised glanced at Tim. Tim nodded his head and shrugged his shoulders. Tina looked ill. She shook her head no and tried to explain. "Look, George, you're really sweet'n all, but…. I'm sorry…no, you don't stand a chance. I'm not in love with you, attracted to you, nor do I want to date you. I don't feel that way about you and I'm sorry if anything I did made you think…." She trailed off searching for words. The silence stretched on uncomfortably as her mouth worked. Finally she said, "I could always use another friend." She smiled weakly.

"Can you handle that?" Sam asked quietly.

"I don't know," George replied. His face was pained as he pulled himself together. "But I'm gonna try. No, Tina, you never did lead me on or tease me. I guess I did that to myself…again."

"Why don't we just…?" Sam started.

"It isn't the first time," George pressed on. "But I hope it's the last. Please forgive me, Tina."

"I don't know about you guys," Tim said, "but I'm sitting here in front of pizza that's going cold and I'm hungry. So, if we have the whole dating thing straight and out of the way, what say we make this a fun night out between friends?"

The mood lightened and, while he wasn't his usual self, George did try to have fun.

*****

Jan was putting the finishing touches on her face when the phone rang. Frowning, she answered the phone, "Hello?"

"Jan? Jenny."

"Hi, Jen, I wasn't expecting a call. Is there a problem?"

"No, Jan, no problems, I just had a thought is all. You wouldn't happen to have any more of those passes, would you?"

"Sorry, Jen. After I hung up with you, I called a couple of Tina and Sam's friends and offered them the passes. They jumped on them."

"It was just a thought. Thanks anyway. You almost ready?"

"You sure there isn't…?"

"Positive, Jan. I just thought of a couple of people who might have enjoyed the show is all. We'll be there in a few with the car."

"See you in a bit then," Jan replied and hung up the phone. What is that old biddy up to now?

*****

"Already gave them away, huh?" Linda asked.

"Yes. Why don't you take my tickets and yours and give the lot to them? They'll be close in at least. That should leave you one spare. Offer it to Brandy. She might want to bring a friend."

"Are you sure that's wise?"

"You brought her on. She's discrete."

"No, I mean having an outsider…."

"She's worked with Bennett before. If fact, I think they're becoming more and more of an item. We can trust her."

"Very well. Brandy gets mine, Eugene and Eileen get yours. Now, I don't want to intrude on the girls, but I do want to be ready to step in if needs be. So, here's what we'll do…."

*****

"Hello, Irwin?" Brandy said into the phone.

"Brandy! What's up, Doc.?"

"No, it's not Wabbit Season," Brandy said with a chuckle. "I was just given a pair of orchestra-pit tickets to the concert at the fair tonight. Rather than let the second go to waste, I thought I'd ask if you wanted to escort me."

"Love to. What time is it for?"

" 'Curtain's' at seven."

"That's rather short notice," Irwin replied glancing at his watch.

"Sorry, as I said, I was just given these. Still interested?"

"Sure. Umm…dress is…?"

"Semi-formal. Dinner jacket and tie. We'll be in the orchestra pit, remember. It might be a little high-tone for the event, but my friends are going formal; however, they'll be back stage, we won't."

"Do you have a gown?"

"Of course, but…."

"I'll wear my tux if you wear a gown," Irwin Morley said cajolingly. "It's black, it'll go with anything you've got."

"Are you sure you want to do a rock concert in formal attire, Irwin?" Brandy asked sceptically.

"Your friends are."

"They'll be on stage. They should be. I'm not one of your college bimbettes that you can impress with a nice suit."

"You wound me," he laughed. "Is there a possibility we'll be meeting up with your friends?"

"Probably," Brandy said hesitantly.

"Then yes, I'm sure. I don't want the woman I'm escorting to feel inadequate because she's underdressed in the company she chooses to keep."

"Okay, Irwin," Brandy chuckled, "formal it is. But I don't want to hear any complaints about your tie or cummerbund being too tight, or you being too hot. You stay in anything you wear to the door all night. You may pick me up, here, at six thirty."

"I'll be the soul of decorum and tact," Irwin said smoothly. "See y'then, Doc."

*****

"So let me get this straight," George said leaning over the seat-back as he spoke to Sam, "you're, like, a Pat Benatar freak?"

"More like fan in the true sense of the word," Tina said from the seat beside him. "You know, as in fanatic. She knows everything about her. Her music, lyrics, album release dates, live concerts and albums, everything. Classics, mouldy oldies, crossovers, country, you name it, if Pat Benatar did it, she knows about it and can do it."

"You're kidding, right?" Tim asked.

"Nope," Sam said, as she blushed crimson. "She did a tune that I heard on an oldies show on the radio a while back and it really moved me. So I bought the album, 'Crimes of Passion,' just so I could learn it. After that…well, I guess I was hooked."

"Hey, we're coming up on the fairgrounds, where do I go, dude?" Tim asked.

"Here, just show the dude at the gate these," George said, handing him four passes. "He'll direct you to the V.I.P. lot." Tim's eyebrows tried to disappear to the back of his head. "What?" George asked in frustration. "I am the entertainment tonight," he said defensively. "There are only forty-eight backstage passes and the band. Add the orchestra seating and you have the V.I.P. lot. I don't know how many passes the guys used, but everyone got a dozen of them. You'll get the V.I.P. treatment tonight, caterers and all. It was a package deal."

"Damn, even in semi-obscurity they're livin' large," Sam mumbled, thinking about Lynyrd Skynyrd.

"Personally, I'd have opted for someone else," Tim said.

"Who?" Tina asked.

"I-d'know, but I never really was a Skynyrd fan. Freebird really gets old after the hundredth time you hear it, y'know?"

"Yeah, well…I'm sorta glad they chose Skynyrd right now," George said quietly. "I mean…."

"You don't wish anyone harm, but you're glad for the break," Tina said for him.

"Yeah."

Never having been to the fair, Tina was surprised at the size of the complex. "Wow! I mean…I never knew it was so…big!"

"They use it for almost everything, Tee," Sam said. "Concerts, farm show, agricultural fairs, stock show, equestrian events, you name it. If it's happening in the county and it needs room, they put it on here."

"Yeah, but…."

"As an outdoor gig, I guess it's pretty small," George continued the thought, "but for us…. The main outdoor arena seats about six thousand. The biggest gig we've ever played was at The Rose with four hundred people and a dance floor. Skynyrd sold this place out, but since they aren't doing the show, I have no idea how many are gonna be here tonight. I mean, we aren't exactly a big draw."

"Yeah, but I'll bet there'll be more people here than you think," Tim said softly. "People have had plans for a while, and the county fair is prolly the biggest event of the year. It wouldn't surprise me if it's still sold out."

*****

It was an experience for the group. Security treated them as if they were royalty. Tim pulled up to the entrance and valets actually opened the doors of the car…and with it being so old, it didn't really look all that unusual. When they got backstage, Tina discovered that the stage was huge. It was as wide as a football field and three times as deep as anything she'd ever seen. It even had director's chairs set up in the wings. Each side had four rows of six director's chairs placed in such a way as to allow their occupants a very different and excellent view of the stage. Members of the catering staff hovered acting as waiters and waitresses for the chairs' occupants.

Tina spent the first twenty minutes backstage examining the sound and lighting controls. As she was asking a tech about some of the interfaces Freddie walked up behind her and said, "Ah, the fair goddess of the grey box and all things electronic, how art thou this eventide?"

Tina couldn't help herself, she started giggling and couldn't stop. Freddie looked crushed. "That I move women, I know, but…."

"Freddie," George called out from one of the sound boards, "Leave her be, Man. If you can't talk like a normal human, expect people to laugh. It's…."

"I'm sorry, Freddie, I didn't mean to laugh at you. It's just…you get so…flowery and…." She struggled not to laugh.

Freddie sighed. "Me thinks I should move on. You're here, but where is the fair lady Sam?"

"With her boyfriend, Freddie. So back off. And she doesn't want you to be calling her the fair lady, Dear lady or any other pronoun for that matter. Just Sam or Sam Boone. Okay?" Tina asked.

"But with such beauty…."

"It embarrasses her and she doesn't want to hear it. Would you like it if I started calling you Frederica, she, her and so on when you're onstage?" George asked.

"My brother in all but name, what evil is it you dare do…?"

"Then give over, dude and leave Sam be. Okay? Look, why don't you come over here, I need to talk to you about a few things."

*****

As Tina made her way back to her seat, she spied a familiar baldpate in a security uniform. She made a bee-line for the tall Amazon. "Joanne! What are you doing here?" Tina asked, irritated at the invasion of her privacy.

"Well, since I heard that my two favourite students would be here tonight…."

Tina paled visibly. "No, please tell me that she didn't come, too."

"Of course she did. She's a Skynyrd fan. She was going to pass it up until she heard about your date."

"Is nothing in my life sacred any-more?" Tina complained piteously.

"Not if you intend to be my student and her employee," Joanne said with a grin. "Oh, relax, she just wanted to see the show. She's interested in what interests you and Sam. She wanted to hear these guys for herself. Can't you get it through your head that you and Sam are her favourites?"

"I suppose Aunt Linda's here, too, then," Tina moaned, realising just how far out of proportion her conversation with Linda had blown.

"Yep. Right across stage."

"Across stage?"

"Thank George. He gave your mother the passes."

"My MOTHER!?! HERE?!? While I'm on a date?!?" Tina all but screamed in exasperation and mortification.

"It's not like you're going to be snuggling in a dark corner, somewhere, is it?"

"But…. Jeez, Joanne, it's my first date! Can't I experience it on my own?" she complained.

"No girl ever gets to be alone on her first date, Tina. Live with it. Besides, you're going to tell this guy to get lost, aren't you?"

"I already did."

"And you're still here?"

"I can have friends, can't I? I mean, why do I have to tell him I hate him if he never did anything to me but ask me out?"

"I see you still have some learning to do about life." That and he really has it bad for you.

"Who else, Joanne?" Tina asked in resignation.

"Marjorie and a couple of your friends as I understand it."

Tina brightened somewhat at the news. "Ro and Lee are here?"

"I wouldn't know, Sweetie. I just know that a couple of your friends got the other four passes. George gave your mother and Donna the passes to begin with, your mother's the one who gave them to everyone."

"Oh gods," Tina groaned. "My mother's selling tickets to my dates now."

Joanne just laughed.

*****

Ro and Lee showed up with a couple of guys from school. The guys had more interest in the goings on back stage than they did the girls and wandered off to go exploring what really happened backstage. "Hey, Ro, Lee, I thought you guys were on a date?" Sam asked.

"So did we," Lee commented dryly.

"Ed and Vince are guys from the stage crew that I met in drama class," Ro explained. "As soon as they saw the mixers, we saw their backs."

"Shit, one for the books, I guess," Sam replied.

"Yeah," Tina agreed. "Another date from hell to talk about at the next sleepover." The girls giggled.

"So, Sam," Lee asked coyly, "Who's the hunk?" Tim blushed.

"This is Tim, he's a classmate of Tina's." Ro and Lee's eyes widened at the news. "Tim, that's Rochelle, Ro for short and this is Leticia, everyone calls her Lee."

"Ro, Lee, pleased to meet you. Sorry about your dates."

"Ain't no thang, Honey," Lee said brightly as she sidled up to him.

"Down, Girl!" Ro chided. "He's taken! At least for the evening!"

"Is she always like this?" Tim asked, his ears a bright crimson with embarrassment.

"Only around cute guys," Sam replied, causing his blush to deepen and spread.

"So's your mum here?" Ro asked.

"As if you didn't know," Sam replied dryly.

"Gods, how embarrassing," Tina moaned. I can't believe they had to show up on my first date, and that my date is the one who gave them the invite!"

"Oh, relax," Lee said, somewhat bitterly. "At least you don't have my mother acting as chaperone."

Ro started to giggle. "She kept popping up out of the shadows at the pizza parlour that he and his mother took them to. Every time they turned around or took a bite of pizza, "FLASH!" another image for posterity." Seeing the looks of incredulity on Tina and Sam's faces, Ro explained, "She was thirteen."

"At least you guys got to eat in peace," Lee groaned.

"Hey! There's Marjorie!" Sam exclaimed and waved to her friend.

*****

Once things got underway, the concert was fantastic. Ro, Lee, and their dates, Donna, Jan, Sam, Tim and Tina, were all ensconced in directors chairs at stage right and got the chance to watch the performance from a rather exciting vantage point. Not only did they see what really went on, onstage, but the controlled chaos that happened backstage as well. The caterers kept their glasses full of soda and wine according to age and preference. Snacks and finger food were provided in abundance. It was a wild way to watch a concert. With the girls and their friends together, it was more like a party.

Only onstage was Freddie's speech affectation so well received. It was as much an irritant as a frustration offstage. But, the crowd did, indeed, love it. In keeping with the band's name everyone on stage, even Bart, was wearing clothing that made them look to be wearing both feminine and masculine attire. In Mike's case, he just plain looked like a beautiful girl. Everyone on stage except Bart wore a long black duster over different pastel coloured cowl necked sweaters and Mudd hipster bell-bottomed jeans and high, chunky heeled, combat-style boots. Bart wore a sleeveless pink t-shirt, bell-bottomed jeans and pink trainers. His entire ensemble looked like it belonged in a trash bin.

Early into the concert George took centre stage and spoke to the audience. "Ladies, Gentlemen and honoured guests: As you are well aware, Lynyrd Skynyrd could not appear tonight due to tragic circumstances. This has been to our benefit. Due to those unfortunate circumstances, the concert you are hearing tonight, featuring us, Androgyny, is being recorded on compact disk. We would never have been able to afford to do so on our own. For that, we are eternally grateful. So, please, don't forget to look for a recording of tonight's gala event on the Gonzo label, available immediately following the show at the ticket sales counters, and later, in finer music stores around the county. Which basically means wherever I can convince the proprietor to give me the rack or counter space to place them on display. On spec. of course." This got a polite round of applause and some chuckles. "With that totally shameless plug out of the way, we'd like to do a few of Skynyrd's more popular tunes in memoriam of that tragically fated band and as a thank you for providing us with so many copies of tonight's event."

The band was doing a beautiful job on all the cover tunes they were playing. When he wasn't busy with the keyboards, Mike was masterful with the lighting controls, special audio, and visual, effects. George was in his element and looked it. Freddie played to the crowd like a master. Bart was happy to sit quietly and play pet animal in the background.

Stagehands were constantly running onto the stage to retrieve a guitar to re-tune it or replace broken strings, malfunctioning mikes, cords and the like. So, it wasn't until the band was about halfway through the last set of songs and nearing the end of the concert that Sam noticed that there were two Fender Stratocasters onstage…and one of them looked very familiar. "Oh shit," she mumbled and started shaking her head no. Tina followed her gaze and saw what had her so upset. When she recognised the guitar she started to shake with fear. Tina started to get up but never got the chance to get completely out of her chair. The applause from the last song had already died down enough for Freddie to do his worst.

"Ladies, Gentlemen and honoured guests: we have with us tonight, two extremely talented young people who we would love to bring out on stage for your listening pleasure. Yet methinks your presence, for some very strange reason, hast cowed them. Wouldst all of you fine ladies and gentlemen please put thine hands together and give them a bit of encouragement? For I fear there to be no other means with which we might get them to consent to appear before you this eventide.

"Wouldst thou please help me welcome one of the finest guitarists I have ever had the pleasure, and honour, to meet. I give you, Sam Boone!"

The crowd played right into Freddie's hands and cheered wildly. Sam tried to shake her head no. She vehemently waved her arms in a no-way gesture and remained seated. But much to her consternation and frustration, her mother stood up and all but yanked her out of her chair. To assist, Freddie walked off stage, grabbed Sam by her right arm and all but dragged her to centre stage, the whole time she was shaking her head no and dragging her feet. It was obvious to the crowd she didn't want to be there. So they just cheered louder. Once they reached their destination, Freddie held her fast while he launched into his next introduction.

"To further your aural delight, wouldst thou help me welcome the oh so very talented and lovely goddess of all things electronic, the maestro of the computer world and singing talent extraordinaire, Tina Wilson!"

Tina fell back into her chair and buried her head in her hands. "Thisisn'thappening! Thisisn'thappening! Thisisn'thappening! Thisisn'thappening! Thisisn'thappening!" she chanted into her hands. George rushed off into the wings and dragged her out to centre stage where Freddie grabbed her left hand with his right and held both her and Sam's arms aloft. The crowd cheered even louder.

As soon as he dropped their arms Freddie released their hands, punched his cough button and said, "Don Henley's, Sunset Grill. Tina, Mike can't handle the full orchestration. Can you?" She nodded numbly. "Then go, Girl! Yon crowd awaits!" Tina made her way across the stage on unsteady pins as Freddie turned his attention to Sam and said, "She's over there, waiting for you," he nodded at Sam's Strat. "Why don't you put her on? I'm sure you'll feel better once you do."

Sam never remembered the walk to her guitar, all she could hear and feel was the roar of the crowd. Draped carefully over her axe was a headset microphone. With shaking hands Sam reached out and put it on and clipped the transmitter and battery pack to her belt. Then she picked up the guitar's transmitter and did the same with it. She stood erect, took a deep breath, picked up her Strat, plugged the patch cord from the transmitter into it and turned to face the crowd as Bart started in on an extended drum intro to give the band a chance to get settled and to wind up the crowd.

Sam glanced over at Tina and could see that Tina had retreated into herself. She looked like she was going to play Phantom of the Opera, and poorly at that. Her face was ash white and her hands were shaking like leaves on a tree in a March wind. As Tina took a deep breath Sam said, "Mix three," into her headset and to the crowd. Tina's head snapped up with a surprised look. Seeing Sam's loving face Tina smiled wanly. Then, coming out of her shock, her smile broadened at the implication of what Sam had just said. When she started to look like an evil fiend bent on wreaking havoc, Sam knew she'd be all right.

Tina started to sway with the sound of the drums and then, waving her left arm in time with Bart's beat, got the Band's attention. Once she had their attention and the timing from Bart she did a count down with her fingers. 3…2…and then made a fist, pumped it on one count and launched into the opening chords of the song.

Mike punched the cough button on his headset and laughed uproariously. He couldn't do anything, he was laughing so hard. Once he got himself under control he found that Tina took it all away from him. His boards were dead. While Tina was making her way across the stage he was sure that he was going to have to carry her end of things, because she looked so shook up and scared. Instead the guitars sounded like different instrument sections of an orchestra and Tina had a cat that drank the cream look.

Freddie started with the lyrics but almost missed them when he heard his monitor. He tossed Tina a grin. Instead of the usual guitar sounds he was expecting he was playing the string section of an orchestra! Tina stuck her tongue out at him. Sam just stood in place smiling and rocking back and forth with the beat. She was the only person, other than Tina, who knew what to expect. They had to do a full bar of the song over as a musical intro because of it.

Let's go down to the sunset grill,

And watch the working girls go by,

Watch the basket people walk around and mumble,

And stare out at the auburn sky.

There's an old man there from the old world,

To him, it's all the same,

Calls all his customers by name.

As the band reached the chorus everyone joined in with the simple line of lyrics.

(CHORUS)

Down at the sunset grille,

Down at the sunset grille.

George took the lyrics for the second verse. He sounded like he was really stretching to reach some of the notes but he was having a blast.

You see a lot more meanness in the city,

It's a kind that eats you up inside,

Hard to come away with anything that feels like dignity,

Hard to get home with any pride.

These days a man makes you something,

And you never see his face,

But there is no hiding place.

(CHORUS)

Freddie took lead vocals back to finish the song, finally relaxed with knowing that all he had to do was play it straight. Tina had shown him that she was going to do the rest.

Respectable little murders pay,

They get more respectable every day,

Don't worry girl, I'm gonna stand by you,

And someday soon we're gonna get in that Car and get outta here.

At this point in the song Tina returned control of Mike's keyboards to him and had it out with a small duel in the instrumental interlude. Tina took the horns and Mike played around her lead. They switched when Mike took in the strings and Tina toyed with effects and horns.

Let's go down to the sunset grill,

And watch the working girls go by,

Watch the basket people walk around and mumble,

And stare out at the auburn sky.

And maybe we'll leave come springtime,

Meanwhile have another beer,

What'll we do without all these jerks anyway,

Besides all our friends are here.

(CHORUS)

Mike and Tina took off with the final instrumental portion of the song. When Mike reached the piano piece his eyebrows shot up into his hair. It sounded like he was playing a concert grand instead of an electronically generated piano. He shook his head and enjoyed it for all it was worth.

The crowd loved it and showed their appreciation. Instead of bowing both Sam and Tina laughed. To get even, Freddie decided that he was going to embarrass Tina. "Thank you all! You're wonderful!" Freddie shouted at the audience. "Our little goddess of the electronics, genius that she is, decided to surprise us all with that last one. Did you like the mix?" The crowd shouted its enthusiasm and agreement with his assessment of the song. "But as they say, turnabout is fair play. I think we can do one just for her, don't you?" The crowd roared in agreement. "This next selection is a little ditty that goes back a tad further than most people know. The original recording was by Smoky Robinson, if memory serves, though our arrangement, 'tis a bit newer. I prithee, wouldst thou please help me to encourage our Venus of the box and board, grey and magical, to go for a little cruise with me?" The audience screamed it's agreement.

Tina, laughing at his monologue, vehemently shook her head and waved her arms no at his suggestion. The crowd did not agree with her and let her know in no uncertain terms. So Tina took off her headset and joined Freddie and Sam at centre stage with a handheld microphone. When she reached him he hit his cough button and said, "We do the Huey Lewis and Gwyneth Paltrow arrangement. Can you handle it?"

Sam nodded and said, "I'll handle it all. Take off the guitar and go for it."

Freddie grinned and took off his guitar. As he came back to centre stage he said, "You gentlemen in the audience will have to excuse me, this is, after all, the theatre." He traded his headset for a handheld as well. He stood off to one side of Tina and motioned that she should face him and give the audience her profile. Then he pointed at Bart who launched right into the song Cruisin' Together. The audience roared.

Freddie -- Baby let's cruise, -- If Tina was expecting Freddie to just sing to her she was sadly mistaken. With the first line of the song he stepped a bit closer to her. Tina slipped into a sultry second soprano as she followed Freddie into the duet. Rather than be embarrassed, Tina followed his lead and sang, Away from here,

Freddie--Don't be confused,

Tina--The way is clear

Tina and Freddie had managed to come within touching distance and started to circle each other and ignored the audience completely.

Together they sang -- And if you want it you got it forever this is not a one night stand,

Tina -- Baby yeah,

Together -- Sooo let the music take your mind just release and you will find.

(CHORUS)

They stopped circling and stood inches apart and sang to other. They looked to-all-the-world like lovers as they sang the chorus together.

You're gonna fly away, glad you're goin my way,

I love it when we're cruisin' together,

Music is played for love, cruising is made for love

I love it when we're cruisin' together.

Freddie started to play with Tina's hair as he sang to her. -- Baby tonight -- Tina twirled out of his reach and sang to him over her shoulder with a come-hither look. -- Belongs to us -- Freddie did his knee-drop and threw out his arms as he sang the next line, eliciting an almost inaudible giggle from Tina -- Everything's right -- Tina stepped around him and ran her nails through his hair and over his shoulders. -- Do what you must -- As she managed to get out of reach of him he simply slid back up to his feet and, grasping her free hand, twirled her back to him as they started into the next line together -- And inch by inch we get closer and closer, to every little part of each other - Then Tina did a slow shimmy up and down Freddie's body. -- Oooh baby yeah, -- Freddie -- Sooo -- Together -- Let the music take your mind, just release and you will find

(CHORUS)

Tina -- Cruise with me baby -- By now they looked like they were doing a dance scene out of Dirty Dancing.

Together -- Oooooohh,

Freddie -- Yeah,

Together -- Oooooohh,

Freddie -- Oooh.

Together -- Oooh Baby lets cruise,

Tina -- Lets float lets glide,

Together -- Oooh lets open up,

Tina -- And go inside

Together -- And if you want it you got it forever, I could just stay here beside you and love you baby

Together -- Let the music,

Tina -- Take your mind,

Together -- Just release and

Freddie -- You will find

(CHORUS)

By the time they reached the final chorus of the song they were all but making out on stage as they sang.

Together -- you're gonna fly away glad you're goin my way,

Together -- I love it when we're cruisin' together,

Together -- Music is played for love, cruising is made for love,

Together -- I love it when, I love it, I love it I love it…

Tina -- Oh,

Freddie -- Cruise with me baby,

Tina -- I love it when we're cruisin' together

Mike faded it out and the audience went wild. They released each other and took a bow. Tina gave Freddie a kiss on the cheek, much to the audience's delight and then flitted over to Sam and gave her a thorough, deep kiss in apology for her act. The crowd went wild as she ran back behind the boards.

Sam, still blushing furiously, hit her headset's cough button as they readied for the next song and motioned for Freddie to do the same. When he did, she asked, "Think you guys can handle a little Angela Motter?"

"Ah, fairest Sam, anything you ask. Of course we know her material. Wouldst thou play the Martin for it?"

Sam grinned and, still holding her mike's mute button yelled across the stage, "Tina! My Mama Told Me! Can you handle the vocals?" Tina gave her double thumbs up and removed the headset she'd just replaced. "It was that or isitaboyisitagirl," Sam chortled as she killed her mike, switched guitars and grabbed a stool. She carried the stool to a bit left of centre stage set it down and settled in to play.

Tina headed back out from behind the racks of keys, grabbed the handheld microphone again and this time, the stand it was in as well, then made her way back to centre stage.

Freddie grinned and switched his headset off and said to Sam, "Ah, Maiden Fair, methinks this crowd, 'twould not know how to handle that particular choice." Then he switched back on and proceeded to introduce the song.

"Ladies and Gentlemen: Sam Boone, our extraordinary guest guitarist -- and quite the lucky devil -- has requested that we do a tune a bit out of the genre that the organisers of this fantabulous event entreated us to play for you this wondrous eventide. This next bit was fairly recently recorded by Angela Motter. Please, honoured guests, do not fret over the change in eras, for this next bit of musical delicacy is well within the keeping of those melodious constraints and is entitled, My Mama Told Me. Again, for your edification and delight, on lead vocals, the beautiful goddess of all things electronic, and our other special guest here tonight, Tina Wilson!" Freddie clicked off his mike and made his way over to the guitars.

As Bart opened the song with a computer tweaked, funked out rock beat, Freddie picked up his Dobro Guitar to play accompaniment and, grabbing a stool, made his way out to just right of centre stage where Tina was just getting herself into the lyrics. You could tell he had something planned by the look on her face.

Tina started to dance to the sounds of the music during the intro.

As she sang the first line -- My mama told me to marry a man with a strong back, -- she danced over to George and ran her hands over his shoulders and down his back.

As she sang the next line -- My mama told me don't walk that way you look like a man, -- she strutted across stage in and exaggerated male walk toward the drums where she stood arms akimbo and shook her head no as she sang -- Mama told me lots of things she never did say,

My mama told me my mama told me.

Tina danced out to centre stage singing -- My mama told me don't give it away until you get that ring - with her finger extended waving her hand in a no, no type of gesture.

-- My mama told me cause words they don't mean a thing,

My mama told me just use you up and toss you away,

-- she mimed crumpling a sheet of paper and tossing it over her shoulder.

My mama told me lots of things she never did say.

She did a pirouette and set the mike back in its stand and danced about the mike stand for the third verse.

My mama told me you ain't cookin' for this house no more,

My mama told me when the kemo's done gonna live on my own,

My mama told me I never noticed I reacted that way,

My mama told me lots of things she never could say.

Then after dancing back over to Freddie Tina sang -- I have become that man with a strong back,

-- and standing behind him she squeezed his shoulders.

Then she then danced back to the mike stand singing -- You made me feel like a big old handsome fag,

Mama told me it's never been the christian way,

Tina dropped to her knees in an overstated mime of praying, back arched, head and elbows pointing up at the lights and grasping the mike in both hands sang -- Tell me mama when did you begin to pray? -- She finished the song dancing around the mike stand and centre stage.

My mama told me you ain't walking out of this house with no makeup on,

My mama told me please don't greave me when I'm gone,

My mama told me lots of things she never did say,

I miss you mama a little more every day.

Mama!

While controversial, the song and the performance were well received. Tina took a deep bow and, grabbing the mike and stand, rather prissily trotted back to the safety of the keyboard racks.

Freddie and Sam swapped guitars again and then Freddie spoke to the audience as the applause died down. "Now earlier this eventide I was rather pointedly informed that our delightful Sam is quite the Pat Benatar aficionado and has an intimate knowledge of all the guitar music and every last word of all the lyrics to every single one of Ms. Benatar's songs. Yes, including the old standards, the country and the crossover stuff. Now, this next tune was originally recorded by Pat Benatar, but I think that Sam here, on lead guitar, can handle the vocals admirably. So why don't you all put your hands together and give Sam a bit of encouragement. You do want to hear Sam sing tonight, don't you?" The crowd applauded wildly, encouraging the androgynous teen on stage. Sam glared at Freddie and made her Fender Strat do an angry squawk to the amusement of the crowd.

"Ready?" Freddie said to the group on stage through the mike.

Sam and Tina both shrugged. Mike, Bart and George, having only rehearsed two Benatar songs and played one of them earlier, knew what to expect. Tina looked at Mike in askance as she placed her fingers on the keys of the computer.

"We're gonna play…" Mike began

"Hell is for children!" Freddie exclaimed. The audience screamed their support.

Sam looked like she was going to be ill. Tina paled visibly.

"What's wrong?" Mike asked as Freddie turned and pointed at Bart to start the count into the song.

"Sam's dad almost hospitalised her at the beginning of last…" Tina started to say as Freddie and Bart began the opening strains to the song.

"Oh shit," Mike said. "This song's about Sam?"

"Sorta, Tina moaned and pushed back from the keyboard and stared at Sam.

As soon as Eileen heard what the next song was she jumped up and started running for the stage wings. Eugene was right there in her wake. As they reached the stage, their credentials already out and prepared to do battle with security, they were greeted by Sabrina, who escorted them to the stage.

Brandy, seeing the commotion to the side of the row and recognising Doctor Eugene Bennett as one of those heading for the stage, turned to her date and said, "The kids on stage are my patients, Irwin; one is a victim of abuse. Someone didn't know. I'd better go."

"Do you want me to come with you?" he asked, genuinely concerned.

"Not this time, Irwin," she said as she stood up. "I'm sorry. See you at work, huh?"

Irwin looked back up to the stage and seeing Sam's condition said, "Get up there and get ready to help them out. It looks like they're going to need you."

When Joanne heard what Freddie announced, she ran over to Linda and physically held her in her seat. "He doesn't know, Lin. He doesn't know. Just be ready to help them when they're done," she repeated over and over in her ear. Marjorie looked like she was being raped. The look of horror on her face was enough to stop your heart.

Jan and Donna held each other and started to cry. They knew what it was costing their children and it was tearing them up that they couldn't do anything to help them until it was over. They couldn't stop the concert and because Freddie had already announced the song, there was nothing they could do to change it.

Ro and Lee just looked on in horror. There was nothing anyone could do. They knew that better than anyone. All they could do was sit, watch and wait. "Gods, Ro, NO! They can't do this to him!" Lee screamed.

After the first two bars Sam laid into the song with an intensity that Freddie and George had never seen in any guitarist before. The expression on her face was pure anguish. Her stage presence was amazing. She seemed to make everyone in the audience feel her pain. When Sam started to sing, her voice, usually clear and sweet, sounded like a mix of the wail associated with Pat Benatar's rock days, the overtones of Neil Sedaka and the gravel of Louie Armstrong. It raised the question, "Is that a boy or a girl?" to all who heard her. With the growl and tone that she used, you had to wonder. The words didn't have the typical wail that Pat Benatar gave them, instead you actually felt and heard a combination of horror, fear and hate pour out of her. She was singing and playing with her eyes wide open, yet with the way she moved, it was as if Sam was blind. She behaved almost as if she wasn't even there on stage. She was way off some-place else and she was going further. So much further and so far gone that no-one and nothing could reach her.

Sam

They cry in the dark, so you can't see their tears,

They hide in the light, so you can't see their fears,

Forgive and forget, all the while,

Love and pain become one and the same In the eyes of a wounded child.

From the moment she opened her mouth it was obvious that Sam was having trouble with the lyrics as she wandered the stage in what looked like a drunken stagger. Given her background, it would have been cruel for Freddie to ask her to play this particular song with no warning or preparation had he known it. The pain and horror in her voice were palpable. Benatar never gave it this much. Tina abandoned the computer station and Mike. On her way past the mike stand, she grabbed the hand-held and ditched her headset. She was near tears as she started to sing the song in the chorus. Then Tina wandered around in front of the racks of keyboards as she sang and started to walk out on stage. Joining Sam in the chorus, she sang a perfect third above her friend's voice with such intensity that it actually reached her. Sam nodded to Tina and acknowledged the trade in lead vocals for the next verse. She dropped the last line of the chorus and let Tina take it.

Tina's passion was almost equal to Sam's as she took over the song. The whole time she sang, she was making her way to centre stage where Sam was wailing away, leading the song and the rest of the band, into her own private hell. The emotion was so strong that you could feel it coming back at you from the audience. Never once did Sam's eyes leave Tina's as she took liberties with the lead guitar line that only added to the horror of the song's subject.

Sam & Tina

Because Hell, Hell Is For Children,

And you know that their little lives can become such a mess,

Hell, Hell Is For Children,

Tina

And you shouldn't have to pay for your love with your bones and your flesh.

Freddie and George watched the silent communication between the two in disbelief. The talk the teens were having and the frightening quality of Sam's guitar work stunned Freddie so badly he stopped playing altogether and drifted back into the wings beside Bart. Sam was playing both the underlying fill and the lead anyway. Freddie was so mesmerised with the performance that no matter how much he wanted to look away so that he wouldn't see the horror on Sam's face, he had to watch it. He couldn't look away. It was as if his eyes were riveted on the scene unfolding before him. Her guitar music was reaching out and taking everyone with it. Even though he was on stage, he couldn't be part of it. This was more than music. Much more. He didn't understand what it was all about, but it was beautiful, loving, ugly and hideous all at once. Its effect made his blood run cold. Letting Sam and Tina handle things, he stared on in stupefied fascination. Sam wasn't anywhere near earth. Where she was soaring was definitely not the heaven of the zone. What Freddie couldn't quite comprehend was how she and Tina were doing so much with such a slow moving almost nothing for music song. But it was there. The slow plucking of Sam's guitar was a wail from her soul.

By the start of the new verse, Tina managed to walk to Sam at centre stage. Once Tina reached her you knew, somehow, that she just became Sam's anchor. Then she proceeded to give a vocal performance to remember. Tina looped an arm around Sam's waist and sang the cloyingly sweet words with such sarcasm and agony that Bart almost lost the beat. Her expression and posture seem to exude the horror and hell the song's music and lyrics failed to impart on their own.

Tina

It's all so confusing, this brutal abusing,

They blacken your eyes, and then 'pologize,

You're daddy's good girl and don't tell mummy a thing,

Be a good little boy, and you'll get a new toy, tell grandma you fell off the swing.

Suddenly George realised how deeply and completely Tina loved Sam. Instead of its causing him to lose himself in anguish and self-pity, the beauty of it seemed to ease his mind and sharpen his skills. It was almost as if he were a blade that had been magically honed. His play on bass became soul wrenching. His music was much more than a musical rhythm to help carry the tune; it seemed to have become the actual heart of the song. He was improvising around the bass line in a way that helped carry Sam's mournful wail.

Freddie stared on in awe at the silent interplay between Tina and Sam and the sound coming out of the monitors. He looked at the rest of the band. How could Sam get those few notes to do that? George was well into the groove. Sam's guitar took and led his band, yet somehow, George's play was the band. But for as masterful as his play was, George was fading, dying, literally being consumed by the raw emotion of Sam and Tina's song. It was a good thing it was the end of the concert. It was obvious that he fried himself with the song. But what a song.

Mike, so moved by everyone's play, closed his eyes and cried. He ceased to be aware of his body and his surroundings. It was as if his body and soul had become the music. It was his first experience in the zone. His hands flew, almost of their own volition, to tweak the boards and computer. He didn't have much of anything to play with the song, just some chord work to mimic a rhythm guitar and to monitor, tweak and run the lights. And yet, he and George were the only two truly in the zone at that point, Bart was just out there being the animal he was. Tina and Sam went well beyond the zone.

Freddie had bailed; he was too scared to be there with them. It was well beyond his scope of experience. It was that once in a lifetime experience for Sam and Tina. The one time that they truly weren't. The one time that they honestly did become the music. The something that every true musician searches their entire career for -- and if they ever reach it, the something they search the rest of their lives to regain.

Tina

Because Hell, Hell Is For Children,

And you know that their little lives can become such a mess,

Hell, Hell Is For Children,

And you shouldn't have to pay for your love with your bones and your flesh.

No! Hell Is For Children! - Tina screamed into the mike as her voice took on a ragged edge.

Sam, Tina & Mike

Hell!

Hell is for Hell!

Hell Is For Children!

Hell!

Hell is for Hell!

Hell Is For Children!

In the instrumental interlude Sam wailed like never before. Somehow Mike was making the keys sound like a second guitar playing fill, while Sam went crazy, soaring through the stratosphere. Freddie was taken aback at her intensity. It was frightening, horrifying and so beautiful. He thought she was intense during the verses but that was ungodly. Sam looked like she actually was in hell as she played it. Tears were streaming down her face as her guitar wailed on. Angry, sorrowful, horror-struck. Her guitar was the children of the song. The music sounding almost like a tortured soul begging for relief from the agonies of the hell it had been trapped in for its entire life. Tina fell to her knees, crying as hard as Sam. She barely managed to scream the final few lines of the refrain with help from Mike and Sam. Sam joined her on one knee at centre stage to finish the final refrain of the song.

Hell!

Hell is for Hell!

Hell Is For Children!

With the last line of the lyrics, Tina dropped down onto her hands. When the music ended, Sam pulled Tina to her. Both she and Tina collapsed completely and started sobbing into each other's arms, sandwiching the guitar between them.

*****

Part-45

Saturday Evening October 3^rd

All the lights went out on and backstage with the crash ending of the song. It was totally black. You couldn't even see shadows. It was like a black hole up there. Complete, total nothingness. The arena remained silent for a good ten or fifteen seconds as the discordant strains of the merry-go-round's calliope echoed in the distance like echoes of a discordant nightmare. The audience was familiar with the song they just heard. It was around so long and played so often, how could they not? Some of them even saw it performed live by Pat Benatar. None of them ever saw it lived…until then. Then, suddenly, the applause was deafening.

Mercifully Mike kept the lights down until Sam and Tina could both stand again. With the stage lights down, the applause never lessened. If anything, it increased. Old-time rockers in the audience were even flicking their Bics in encouragement. Then, as the teens were both starting to rise to their feet, Mike brought the keyed spotlights up one bye one, illuminating the individual band members, starting with Bart. As each of the band member became visible the crowd got louder and louder. When the spots hit Sam and Tina, the audience went absolutely wild. The pair stood silently, each using the other for support as they gazed vacuously into the blackness that the audience had become with the bright intensity of the spots. They appeared shell-shocked. It was the look Vietnam Vets called the thousand-yard stare. It took in everything and nothing. Arms around each other's waists, both bowed deeply and, leaning into one another for support, then, as one, turned their backs to the audience and shambled slowly to the wings to allow the band to do their encores alone. They were done for the night. It was time to go home.

*****

As soon as the lights went out, Sabrina led the doctors, Tigger, Chilli, Marjorie and Jenny around the back of the stage to where they would meet the teens as they came off, using a neon red penlight. Once the teens got off stage Jan, Donna and Tim, Ro and Lee surrounded them. Chilli and Sabrina sprinted ahead. Then with Tigger in the lead, everyone else formed a flying wedge around Sam and Tina, as they whisked the girls out of the fairground's arena.

Back onstage, having seen Sam and Tina self-destruct in the music, Freddie applauded quietly and watched the teens make their way off stage slowly. As they passed out of sight of the audience he bid them farewell in a subdued voice. "Ladies, gentlemen and honoured guests, Sam Boone and Tina Wilson." The crowd, stirred again, renewed their screams. He waited a bit, then spoke into the mic. "Alas, after such a stunning performance, I think it likely we'll not get them out again tonight." The crowd started to quiet. "How does one follow that? We have nothing to compare. Nothing appropriate." The crowd screamed in agreement. "Wouldst thou join me in bidding them a fond adieu as we play, Neil Sedaka's Breaking Up Is Hard To Do?"

"Well at least he has the crowd under control," Sabrina shot at Chilli as they sprinted ahead of the group, leading them away from the stage and into the corridors behind the arena.

Flashes started illuminating the corridor. "Shit! The press!" Chilli exclaimed as she glanced back over her shoulder. "Head them off, Sab, I'll get the girls sequestered."

"Got it covered," Sabrina replied with an arm wave and eight security drones stepped away from the walls and closed off the corridor. "We had it planned out for Skynyrd."

"Good thinking. Which room?"

"Next on the right. I didn't think we'd need it with this band. Who'd 'a thought they'd be that good?"

"They're good, yeah, but it isn't the band," Chilli said as she opened the door and scanned the room to make sure it was clear. "It's just a couple 'a kids who, until recently, didn't have a life." As soon as she saw it was clear she motioned the entourage to the dressing room. "Sab, is this the same room as…?"

"Nope, it's the star's room. The band only got crews rooms, out near the entrance. This one is empty tonight."

"Good. I don't want them talking to anyone other than organisation and family. What arrangements were made for access?"

"No problem, we'll seal this section off. No-one gets past security without a backstage pass or being on the call list and there isn't a call list, unless we make one up here and now. I'll send in some drinks and stuff as soon as I can. Let me go get rid of the press. You need me to make any calls?"

"Doc., Florence and the quack are here, I don't think we'll need anything else. I'll send out the claims for the cars in a bit. Do you have another entrance…?"

"At the other end of the building. The lot's closed off to outside traffic. It'll be clear. How many…?"

"I'll Let you know as soon as I do. For sure, the Bentley and a classic Olds Wagon. Here's the claim cheque for the Bentley."

*****

Sam and Tina refused to talk and just clung to one another. Linda was visibly upset and was ready to do bodily harm to Brandy Dewinter and Eugene Bennett for their attempts at restraining her. "Tigger," Bennett hissed forcefully, "they just need some time to calm down. It's just a bit of emotional upset."

"Emotional upset!?!" Linda shot back.

Jan put her hand on Linda's shoulder and said, "Lin, they just need a good cry. Leave the poor man alone. They've just had a waking nightmare, that's all."

"I'm gonna kill that…." Linda started for the door.

"Joanne!" Jenny yelled.

Chilli blocked the door and put both hands on Linda's shoulders. "Do you really think they told him, Lin?"

The fight drained out of Linda, you could see her start to relax. She snapped around at a tentative touch from behind. "Aunt Lin, it's okay. Please," Tina said through her tears. Linda grabbed both teens and held them tightly as she cried with them.

*****

After the last curtain, when he finally had the time, Freddie asked Mike if he had any idea what happened to Sam and Tina. "Man, when you announced the song, Sam looked so sick I asked Tina what was wrong. She said that Sam's dad almost hospitalised her with a beating at the beginning of last month. Nice choice of music, dude." Freddie paled at the news. He had no idea what he did. All he knew was that the atmosphere on stage got eerily dark and that Sam and Tina were in hell together with their last song.

*****

"Are you sure, Sam, Tina?" Brandy asked the teens. "Say the word and…."

"Sam said no and I trust her, Doc.," Tina said more firmly than she felt. "Same goes for me. No drugs. It just hurts. We have to learn to deal with it, okay?" Brandy nodded.

There was a heavy knock at the door. Chilli opened it a crack and peered out. "Sab, what's…?"

"Hey, le'me in, this friggin' tray is heavy." Joanne opened the door and let Sabrina in. She was carrying a huge tray loaded with sodas and finger food. "Thanks," she said as she walked past Joanne and over to a table.

"Help yourselves," Sabrina said with a sweep of her arm. There was a general move toward the table from almost everyone. "Anyone have a car they need brought around," Sabrina said to the room, "let me know now. If you have a claim cheque give it to me. I'll have someone from security bring them 'round when you're ready to leave." Everyone started digging through their things.

All the teens, including Tim, were off in a corner. Ro collected their claim cheques and then walked over to Sabrina. "Here's ours. How long are we gonna be here?"

Jan looked at everyone and said, "Sabrina, it's your call. We can leave anytime, but I don't want to…."

"Departure through the press isn't an issue. We're set up for that. Nice to finally meet you by the way. It's Jan, isn't it?"

Jan nodded. "I take it you're…."

"Yep," Sabrina replied, interrupting anything else Jan might have said. "It's kinda like Super Chicken. We're everywhere," she said with a smile. "Jenny has a lot of employees. As for your question…."

"Ro," Ro replied to her unasked question.

"Ro, I'm Sabrina. In answer to your question, Ro, I suppose some of you have curfews, who are you and what is it? If you need an extension, leave it to me. Just give me your phone number. I promise you, you won't be in trouble."

Lee started laughing. "Dig it. You obviously ain't met my mother, then. I'm cool though. I'm good 'til one."

"One of those, huh?" Joanne laughed. "Then leave her to me." Then she cracked her knuckles loudly. Lee nodded emphatically and grinned. Joanne turned to the room and asked, "Do we all want to leave at the same time or do we want to do it in dribs and drabs? Are we all going to the same place, or are we going our separate ways? Give it some thought."

"I'd suggest my place," Jenny said, "but yours is better suited, Jan."

Jan nodded, then looked at the boys and said, "Tim, you're welcome anytime. Boys, I don't know what your situation is, but you're welcome back at the house unless you're pushing your curfew. Sorry, except for Tim, no boys are allowed to sleep over." In answer to their questioning eyes she added, "Tim's family. He has his own room."

"My folks expect me back by midnight," Ma'am, Ed said quietly as he glanced at his watch.

"And you?" Jan asked looking at Vince.

"Ed drove, but I don't have to be home 'til one, Ma'am."

"Well, what are we doing here?" Jan asked the room. "If the boys have to take Lee and Ro home, they'll have to leave soon if Ed wants to make his curfew. Ro, Lee, do you want to spend the night?"

"Get your homework done yet?" Ro asked Lee.

"Got it approved, too," Lee returned with a smile.

"Want company?" Ro asked Sam and Tina.

Tina looked at Sam. "Sure," Sam replied hoarsely. Tina grinned.

"Well, that settles it," Joanne said and looked at her watch. "Looks like you guys are going home alone. It's already eleven. What kind of car is it, Ed?"

"Blue Crown Vic."

"It'll be by the door at the end of the corridor in five minutes," Sabrina said. "Just go out this door and turn right." She opened the door and handed the claim cheques to a security officer at the door and muttered some instructions. Turning back to the room she said, "Don't worry, Joanne, I moved the Bentley myself. Here's the keys."

*****

The adults were downstairs in the den talking while everyone else was in the princess suite. "Tee," Ro explained, "you realise that, with the performance you and Sam put on, you guys are definitely going to make the papers."

"Yeah, I figured," Tina replied. "The questions are, 'Will there be pictures or not?' and if there are pictures, 'Who will everyone see?' Will they see Ernie or Tina?"

"What are you going to do if someone sees Ernie?" Lee asked.

"Nothing," Sam replied.

"Nothing?" Tim and Lee asked.

Ro looked on knowingly. "Nothing," she said. "If they deny it, it'll look worse than if they said nothing. If they affirm it, they'll cut their own throats and it'll make the wire services."

"Besides," Tina interjected, "They aren't going to be able to find anything. If they push the issue, I'll just say that I tried to live as a boy because of a hormonal imbalance or something."

"But…." Lee pressed.

Tina went to her desk and pulled out an envelope and handed it to Lee. "The only thing I'll have to worry about is if someone tries to find the original paper records filed with the county."

"No you won't," Sam said quietly.

Everyone looked at her with questioning eyes. Suddenly Tim understood and said, "Money talks."

Sam nodded. Tina looked at her in askance. "I overheard Missus W. and Joanne talking. Like Tim said, money talks."

Lee opened the envelope and looked at the papers inside it. "Holy shit!" She handed them to Ro one-by-one.

"Yeah, we'll just have some noise to live down, that's all. Since I've always lived here, there won't be any problems. Between Doctor Bennett, Missus W. and my own tinkering, no-one'll find anything."

"But what about paper records at school?" Lee asked.

"When the district went to computers," Tina expounded, "they stopped archiving paper. As soon as the archives were transcribed, verified, and copied to multiple tapes and C.D.'s, they destroyed the paper records and closed their paper archival accounts to save money. The destruction of the paper was done by burning it to generate heat in the winters.

"Then there's the reliability of tape backups. Basically, they're completely unreliable after a few years. Anyone who's ever relied on old tapes for backup has learned that the magnetic medium of data tape is unreliable and subject to print-through, unless the tapes are exercised regularly and the rewind is done at varying speeds as well as tension…which is impossible. Having them sitting on a shelf for any length of time makes them useless, due to the noise induced by print-through. It's a magnetic medium. If the magnetic medium sits layer atop layer for any length of time, the layers start to degrade, data from one layer starts to orient data beneath it into its format, while it starts to take on the format of the data beneath it. Then there's how magnetic fields start to decay over time. Only permanent magnets can retain their magnetic fields for any length of time and even those degrade. Tape is unreliable and floppy discs are even worse. Due to the speed they run, they actually create a magnetic field that starts to degrade them as they run.

"The C.D. format of any writeable C.D. or even D.V.D. starts to go bad as well, due to ply-separation of the plastics used. Electronic backups are only good for a minimal amount of time. Even paper starts to die in time. Everything they have that's actually reliable is on their network, the tapes and C.D.s in storage now might…be good…maybe…then again, maybe they aren't. If the archival facility isn't air-conditioned and set to the optimum temperature year-round, the C.D.s and D.V.D.s start to suffer ply separation, just like radial tyres.

"As the school district did their backups they slowly changed the archives, literally rotating the backups with new backups of supposedly pristine, untouched data. Another couple of weeks and there won't be anything left on paper. What they're archiving now is what I want them archiving anyway. They maintain a three-month rotation. The only things left on paper have either been destroyed, or paid off and changed. All paper records of Ernie have either gone up in a puff of smoke or, according to Sam, been modified. I'm safe.

"The only records I haven't been able to touch are the records that the Mormons maintain and that damned near takes an act of god to even see. Their computers are not on the web. The only paper around here that I have to worry about is the yearbook and I stayed absent on picture day. The first time I got tossed into a dustbin in my suit -- before my picture was taken -- was enough for me. I didn't get into any of the yearbooks. From first grade on it was a portrait photographer if mum wanted pictures. I threw the announcements out. I never brought them home."

"What about the guys in gym class?" Sam asked.

"I always wore my gym stuff under my street clothes and never took a shower after gym, so no-one ever saw me in the nude," Tina replied, simply. "My biggest worry is you guys."

"Time to make some telephone calls," Ro said.

*****

"So what do you suggest, Jenny?" Donna asked.

"Ignore it," Eileen said.

"I concur," Eugene echoed. "If you were to say anything, it would cause more problems for us than we already have. Just ignore it. Neither confirm nor deny their," he made quote marks with his fingers and said, " 'suppositions'. You have no comment."

"Jan, Donna," Linda got their attention, "With what Tina's already accomplished electronically and what we've done physically, neither of them are going to have any problems. The only records that remain are those kept in Utah by the Mormons and no-one gets in to see those without what amounts to a Supreme Court Order. The worst thing Tina will have to face is someone in her year at Central saying that they remember Ernest, not Ernestine. Eugene, you can say you've been treating Ernestine as Ernie for a hormonal imbalance for the last several years, can't you?"

"Easily. One look at her labs will confirm it. If there's an issue, those of us on the medical side of things can provide plenty of documentation both real and fabricated. In the interim, relax. Ernie was merely a convenient form for society to look upon, due to the hormonal problems Ernestine was undergoing. Now that we've finally gotten them under control, she's free to live her life the way she always wanted, yet was unable to do due to her body's…confused state. We've already drafted documents to that effect, so there are no worries there."

"I've been in contact with her old paediatrician, Jan," Brandy said. "She's my mentor and a very good friend. There won't be any problems. When she retired last year, I took over her practise."

"Just ride it out if it comes up, Dear," Jennifer said authoritatively. "It'll blow over in no time. Tina is a genius when it comes to what she can do electronically and with the paper records altered, there will be no issues."

*****

Sunday Morning October 4^th

The next morning a pounding on the front door woke everyone in the house. It was a reporter from the paper and a reporter from the local radio station. They were demanding interviews, not requesting them. The reporter was even being obnoxious and threatening. One phone call brought Joanne with a small contingent of security to escort the uninvited visitors off the property with threats of legal prosecution if they did not cease and desist.

The Enterprise had a picture of Tina and Sam, tears streaming down their faces, Tina clinging to Sam with one arm as Sam wailed away on her Strat. Tina's mouth was open as she sang Hell is for Children. The picture was grainy, obviously cropped and blown-up from a shot of the entire stage, taken with a telephoto lens. It was slightly out of focus and exceedingly grainy, but it was good enough to make out who was in the shot. It covered most of the top half of the entertainment section. The caption read:

Local Teens, Tina Wilson and Sam Boone, Show Audience Hell at County Fair.

The article was almost as bad. "Listen to this," Tina said as she read the article aloud.

CENTRAL - Last night this reporter had the duty to cover the concert at the fair. Well, duty was what I thought it would be when I left to attend. For months, the region has been excited about getting Lynyrd Skynyrd to come to our little burg to perform. With the news of the death of their bassist, Leon Wilkeson over the summer, all hopes were dashed. The concert organisers were in a tizzy as to who could or should replace the headliner. There were no eighties bands available on short notice and the local artists who could perform a sufficient number of songs in the genre to play the concert are severely limited, both in sufficient talent for such a large venue and more importantly, sufficient numbers to find one with a wide enough repertoire. So when they announced that a new, relatively unknown band would be playing a venue as large as the fair, when their largest venue prior to this weekend was a dance saloon that only seats four hundred for a sell-out crowd, I was sceptical at best.

Last night, the gender defying local band Androgyny took the headliner's slot and did a more than adequate job of playing eighties music for the audience, they were actually a delight for aficionados of the era's musical offerings. True to their name, the band was a study in gender bending and gender dichotomy. Their outfits were better suited to college and high school girls than early twenties men, but their performance was well worth this reporter's time and efforts. Suffice to say, I actually enjoyed their show.

Lead Guitarist and singer, Freddie Parks, showed a presence on stage that was equal to or better than most performers twice his young years. His campy stage manner was a very welcome relief from the usual classic rock concert. His play wasn't bad either. When combined with his lead vocals, he was a pleasure to listen to. Bassist, George Yoden proved he knows his instrument and is more than competent with backing vocals and the occasional lead. Mike Farrow, the keyboardist, looks better than this reporter's daughter in jeans and a cowl necked sweater and proved he can handle any rock-n-roll tune out there with his competent play and edgy voice. Bart Rocor on drums is nothing short of an animal. This talented young band will be going places.

The highlight of the evening came when Freddie Parks brought out a couple of local teens to accompany the band on stage during the last half of the last set. Their obvious reluctance and fear -- yes fear -- of being onstage, led me to believe that they would indeed disappoint, after what, to me, was a rather enjoyable and surprising evening of vintage entertainment. After being literally dragged out on stage, the pair opened with a rendition of Sunset Grille that had my skin crawling with goose bumps and me looking for the orchestra, when only six musicians were on stage at the time.

Tina Wilson managed the orchestration using computer modulation of the instruments and computer keyboard playing techniques that simply boggle the mind, while being a true delight for the ear. When keyboardist Mike Farrow tried to explain it to me, I was lost in his technobabble in the first sentence. It appears Ms. Wilson is something of a computer genius. Their second tune was a beautiful cover of "Cruisin Together" using the "Huey Lewis and Gwenyth Paltrow" arrangement. Tina Wilson gave a hot and steamy performance that will last us a lifetime, proving she can indeed perform, as well as play to and for an audience. They closed with a rendition of "Pat Benatar's Hell Is For Children" that made my heart stop and my blood run cold. Never, have I ever, seen such emotion or heard such guitar playing in all my days. Tina Wilson's Voice is remarkable, her range and power are rare…and to think that it comes from one so young! Unbelievable! Sam Boon's Guitar talents are phenomenal, to say the least. Their rendition of Hell truly showed the audience the hell that abused children suffer. To say that these two teens are talented would be the grossest understatement of the year. I firmly believe that we will be seeing much more of these two in the years to come. In short, last night's performance was one for the books. At the end of the night, I stood on line for a half-hour to buy the C.D. of the performance recorded that night, on the Gonzo label. You should, too! There might still be a few copies left, so get them while you can!

"Well, at least the photo isn't the best," Tina mumbled around a piece of toast.

"Yeah, but I can still recognise you," Lee said quietly. They were in the dining room and everyone was clustered around Tina and the paper.

"Still," Sam said hopefully, "it's grainy and out of focus enough that it could be someone else."

"Where's your mum?" Ro asked Sam.

"Getting more copies of the paper," Sam replied. "She wants it for family and stuff. Besides, don't you want to see it for yourself?"

"Well, yeah, but…" Lee started to say as Donna came into the room and started handing out copies of the Sunday paper to everyone.

"That was quick," Tina said.

"Joanne had someone get a few dozen copies," Donna said with a sheepish smile, as she handed out the papers. "By the look of it, she bought out a news stand somewhere. She has someone out there assembling the bundles. Now, everyone can sit at the table like semi-respectable human beings while they look at the pictures and read the articles for themselves."

Ro gave a chortle as she took her copy and made for a seat on the other side of the table where her breakfast was. "Only way to find out how good a likeness it is, is to call someone who hasn't seen the concert or read the paper. Anyone have any suggestions?"

"Kelly or Cathy?" Sam asked.

"I'll call Kelly," Lee volunteered.

"I might as well give Cath a call," Tina mumbled. "Sam, is there anyone you can call from Central?"

"Mmmaybe," Sam replied, thoughtfully. She looked like she'd rather call the devil himself. "I can try Billy Jacobs, he knew you. If I ask right, maybe he'll…."

"My neighbour goes to Central, too," Ro said. I can ask her. "Do you know Lisa…?"

"Lisa Anderson?" Tina and Sam chorused.

"Yeah, she lives two doors down from me."

"Perfect," Tina said. "Do you have her number?"

"Nnno, but I can go over and gloat that you two are in my class and see what she says. She's always bragging about how so and so at her school is doing something that makes the paper. I think she resents that I go to Cliffside. But we aren't even close to what you might call friends."

"Give me her address, I'll get you the number, Ro," Tina answered. "She was in both our classes. She hated me and snubbed Sam every chance she got. If anyone is going to recognise us it's miss status conscious herself. Sam, why don't you give Billy a call?" Sam winced.

"If he poses a problem, let me talk to him," Tim said around a mouthful of eggs Benedict. "By the look on your face, I'd say he's almost as bad as Freddie."

"More like George and Tina," Sam said quietly, "but he'd be the best person to call about me. If he thinks it's me I can always say it was my cousin Saunders. He's my uncle Tony's son. We kinda look alike and he goes by Saun. I could just say the paper got it wrong again. I might have to take him out on a date though. At least I have a wig to disguise myself." Tina winced. "Yeah," Sam said glumly.

"I'll see if Claire can…."

"Missus Winchester would be better for a disguise," Sam said. "You should see who she takes care of after hours and in some of her private consultations."

A few eyebrows went up. "Don't ask. I'll ask her for help if I need to take him out, though."

"Want us to double with you?" Tim asked hopefully, while looking longingly at Tina.

"NO!" Tina and Sam shouted in unison.

"If I do have to date him, we'd better come up with a cover for Tina. He hated Ernie with a passion, because I'd go out with Ernie and not him."

"Hrm…" Tina mused aloud. "Maybe I can bug Lisa's phone. That ought to plug me into the right channels at Central. At least I'll know if there's a problem coming our way."

*****

"Hi Lisa, how's it goin'?" Ro said into the phone.

"Who's this?" a sleep filled voice replied, filling Tina's bedroom. Tina had it piped through her stereo.

"Ro Akira," she said sweetly. "Did y'see this morning's paper yet?"

"How'd you get my number, Rochelle?" Lisa was anything but happy to hear from Ro.

"Wouldn't you like to know," Ro giggled tauntingly. "So'd y'see the paper yet?"

"I was lookin' at the backs of my eyelids until you interrupted me, Gook. Why?"

"Oh, nuthin' much," Ro trilled. "I was just backstage at the fair last night when a couple of my classmates were onstage. They put on quite a performance."

"Huh? Hold on." You could hear feet pounding and a door slamming in the background. A minute later she was back on the phone. "Shit," she mumbled.

"What was that, Lisa?" Ro jibed.

"That Sam looks familiar, and I knew a Wilson, too…. Nah, can't be him, she looks too good, but I'd swear that was Samantha Boone."

"Her cousin Saunders. Goes by Saun. Paper screwed it up again. Cute, isn't he?"

"In your dreams."

"Gee, how is it that when my school gets in the paper we get art that dominates above the fold?" Ro asked in a saccharine sweet voice. Lisa slammed the phone into the cradle.

"I'd say that some minds are working," Ro said to the room, "but nothing's really connecting. At least, not yet. I'll try again later today or tomorrow."

"Y'know," Lee speculated, "if we can find a few more places to plant the seed…."

"Linda!" Sam exclaimed.

"Yeah," Tina agreed breathlessly.

"What?" Tim, Ro and Lee chorused.

*****

"Go," Linda Matheson said into her cell phone.

"Secure," Tina said into hers.

"Hey, short shit, what's up?"

"Got an idea on some disinformation. Want to hear it?"

"Sure, run it by me."

*****

"Hi, Kelly?"

"Yeah, uh…."

"Lee."

"Hey, Lee, wha'sup?"

"You ever read the paper?"

"As if. If I wanted lessons in bad English, I'd go to New York and ask a cabbie. Why?"

"You get the Sunday Enterprise?"

"Yeah, need it for the TV. listings."

"Do me a favour, open it to the entertainment section and look at the picture. Don't read the caption or anything, just look at the picture."

"Sure, but…."

"Please, Kel, it's important. Go get the paper and then open it up but don't read it. Promise me."

"Promise. Hold on."

"Y'there?"

"Yeah. Got the paper?"

"Lookin' for the section now. Hold on…. 'kay. Hey, is that? Nah. No, it is, isn't it?"

"What?"

"Tina and Sam."

"Yeah, it is. Ssshoot. C'n you drop by Tina's? Better get Barb and Mimi, too."

"Yeah, no prob. What's…?

"Tell you when you get here. Bring I.D. All of you. It's a circus outside."

"Shit!"

"Yeah."

*****

"Cath," Tina protested hotly, "we really didn't even want to be there. You saw how he dragged us out on stage."

"But-Tee…."

"No Cath, no interviews, no more press, no nothing. We do NOT want the publicity. We had to go on stage, because we were dragged out, but we have damned good reasons for not wanting any more publicity than we've already gotten. The one shot is bad enough. All the other shots of the concert are of everyone else or of the whole stage; you can't make out who's who in them. If we do an interview we'll have to submit to portraits and stuff. No."

"Think-of-what-a-coup-it-would-be-to-be-able-to-say…."

"Cath, please, give it a rest. We really don't want to talk about it. Part of it was fun, sure. But now what? The paper won't let it go. There've been reporters trying to call here all day. We really don't want the publicity. Look, can you get your dad to give you a ride over?"

"Sure, but…."

"When you get here, tell the security officer who you are. Bring your school I.D. I'll let them know that you and your dad are welcome guests."

"What?"

"It's that bad. Now do you understand?"

"Yeah. Sorry."

*****

Monday Morning October 5^th

"Who owns this paper anyway? You or me?"

"You, Sir, Mister Franson."

"I thought I did. So, why are you acting like it's you? It's my understanding that you're the editor. I just said that I don't care how newsworthy it is, didn't I, Grant? They're my daughter's friends. I happen to know -- for a fact -- that neither of them wanted to appear on that stage, Saturday night. They and their parents told me so, when I went by their house, at their invitation, Sunday morning. They were literally dragged out there. I also know that neither of them wanted any of the publicity that came of it. So you keep your dogs away from them if you and they know what's good for you. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes, Sir, Mister Franson, but don't go blaming me if someone else gets the story."

"What story is that, Grant?"

"HellifIknow! Any story! I don't want to be scooped when I have a goldmine in my own back yard! Why hush it up? They were great and they're ours! Those two kids were better than any…."

"And they're kids, Grant. Leave them be. They're still in high school. If they want more publicity, they'll find a way to get it on their own. You ran your article now leave them alone. They were dragged out onto that stage. Neither one of them went willingly. I was there in the orchestra seating, I saw it first hand and up close! Hell, my daughter was there with me! I wanted to show her Skynyrd. When they were replaced with an eighties cover band, she said she wanted to hear my music! She recognised them as her classmates and was shocked. Whatever their reasons, they did not want to appear; they were forced. That's grounds enough for a lawsuit right there.

"If I find our reporters were threatening them again, I'll completely restaff the paper! I can't believe we have people who would attempt to threaten children, just so they can get a story that isn't! Try that again, not just with this, but with any story, and there will be no jobs, as I hunt up true journalists to staff my paper! The Enterprise will be an empty building.

"If you run another article about them and I get sued, whether we win or not, you and whoever writes it will never work again. Not in any job, or in any profession. I said let it drop, I meant, let it drop. Want another article? Run a correction saying that Sam Boone is Saun or Saunders Boone and that the girl is Tina Wilton not Wilson. Otherwise it will be an article that starts, Editor of local paper replaced. Got it?"

"Got it, Sir. Did you say they're friends of your daughter, Mister Franson?"

"You heard me."

"My daughter goes to school with yours, Mister Franson. As I understand it, they're pretty good friends. If they're friends of your daughter…."

"Look, Jeb, I want to know more about them, too. What father doesn't want to know about the kids his hang out with? I met them and I think they're great kids and I'm proud my daughter calls them friends. But no matter how much more I want to know, I'm not going to do it like this. I'll ask my little girl to invite them to dinner, I will not force them to expose themselves publicly. If you want to compare notes as a concerned father, I don't have an issue with it. Ask your daughter whatever you like, then come by the house and we'll talk. Hell, bring the wife and daughter and we'll make an evening of it, the girls can run off to my girl's bedroom while we talk about them. But you do not interrogate her to get more information on those two; do you read me? You put one word about them in an article, directly or indirectly, and you'll be looking for work for a long time to come … and not finding it! If you want to put them in an article, make it a retraction or correction.

"In fact, that's an idea. I want you to print a correction and I want it prominent. When we fix a screw-up, we're going to do it right. No more burying things on page twelve at the bottom of the page, in with a series of adverts. We're going to shout it from the rooftops, so that the retractions and corrections are very visible. Enterprise Screws Up. AGAIN. Make a big deal about us screwing it up. We take pride in getting it right and we're not afraid to point at our screw-ups. We are going to be known for our integrity, something people around here seem to have forgotten about. Take as much of the entertainment section as you like, but I want that banner in Second Coming print."

"I'll write it myself. Front page above the fold?"

"Entertainment. That we screwed up is not news. Yet."

*****

"I'm tellin' y' Boss," Crispin Slater said excitedly, "I got a lead on those kids that's gonna double our circulation overnight."

"Slater, I don't care if your lead proclaims them god almighty! The word is out from on high: Leave. Them. Be. If you so much as look in their direction, you've had it. You'll never work again and I don't mean just around here, either. I mean anywhere, at any job…ever again. So help me, I'll do it so he doesn't have to! Leave them be."

"But…."

"Slater, are you deaf or just dumb?!? You leave those kids alone."

"Yeah, Boss, I hear you. I don't like it, but I hear you. Who's mandating this?"

"God himself, H.G. Franson. You so much as say boo about those two, you won't ever work again, not even flipping burgers! He'll fix it so that you can't even sell Hollywood gossip to the Star or the Globe. Forget them."

"Damned corporate dweebs…."

*****

Attachment	Size
MD Title.jpg	145.91 KB

Kudos

Comments

Thanks For Posting

I suggest that you should repost in upwards of thirty chapters to make the story more digestible to the reader and I think you will get more reads if you do. It probably could do with some editing to the layout as well, just line separation to make it easier on the eye.

It's a marathon first effort for this site and I hope we see more of you.

joannebarbarella Endorsed by me

Even before I have started reading, I am feeling somewhat overawed by the immensity of the project.
I am trying to wotk out how I fit it in among my other activities.
My approach to BC is to see each day what has been added (and by whom) and decide on my morning's reading before going onto totally different things for the afternoon and evening (which may incude reading paper books, into which I can simply insert a bookmark when other things arise).
Best wishes -- I may yet get round to starting it before it drops off my radar.

I got similar suggestions

It was suggested to me that I keep my chapters, to under 5000 words.
Which I'm slowly working my way towards, and I've only written 150,000 words.
I don't have time to read your story at the moment, but I wish you luck.
Which I'm sure will come your way if you can break it down into smaller chunks of script.
Welcome to BC.

Polly J

Midnight downloads

Wendy J it is great to see that you have chosen to make this available again. It is a long story, so far, but you have not wasted words or time on filler stuff. You also explain things as it goes. It is a strong, powerful tale that evokes emotion, and fills the reader with love, or rage, as the story goes. The reader cannot help but become involved, or entangled, or inserted into the scene, and come to love or hate a character. I loved it 20 years ago, with your permission I made it available to those that asked for it, and encourage anyone to download it, bookmark it, print it out, or whatever the preference is, so long as they read it. Just so they can see the hell that "different" people can live through. It is not for the faint-hearted, but then, neither are you. It is just, what could be, a part of life, and how to come through it. As the quote goes, when you walk through hell, keep walking.

Thank you for your comments and concerns.

I truly am grateful everyone is concerned with my story, as well as quite appreciative of those who have read it, liked it and took the time to say so. I'm really not concerned with click counters, but thank you for telling me how to get more hits.

As with when I originally posted MD, I get the it's too long, when published even in a single part. One of you was kind enough to say I should stick to under 5k words. LOL. Most of the parts of the story are over that and there are forty-five parts. Precious few of those parts are over ten pages long in single space, ODT, or RTF format.

Next is the line breaks.
No.
Look, there are over three hundred pages and it's over 200,000 words. I am not going to do it. It's why my paragraphs have a quarter-inch indent at the start. I wrote it once, isn't that enough? Then there's how I wrote it more for me than the readers, but that changed somewhere during its writing and it only caused grief, both for my readers and me. Next is how I grew up with books. Yep, I'm ancient. What's more, I'm STILL buying paper books. You can take those into the bath and the worst that happens is, the pages get wet. They do dry out. A tablet doesn't when you use bath oils. Well, it does, but it doesn't work once it's dry again. I ought to know. I've wasted two of them that way.

I wrote this story so it would resemble a book in printed form, even when electronic. Even with how it appears here, it has too much space between paragraphs for my liking. Since I have to put it up in html format, I don't get the choice. Then there's how a sentence should be followed by two full stops or periods and html strips the second full stop. GRRR. It makes reading ANYTHING harder.

When I read other authors' works, I tend to download all the parts, assemble them into one cohesive whole, then re-format it to my liking and read them. I didn't post this to a site that forbids downloading of a page. As for posting in a format for mobile phones: No. To me, phones are for talking. I'm not very fond of texting and I rarely use the other features. I do like the GPS function when I need directions, otherwise I turn that feature off, so no-one can sell the data of where I go. Besides, texting is what a computer is for and why I bought a desktop.

I guess I'm a crotchety old fart. Sorry.

Look, it's mine and I want it to look a certain way when I read it, which is why I posted it the way I did. Besides, I'd still be posting it if I did it in pieces. Just download it and read it that way. When you want to stop, create a blank space, then type something like RIGHTHERE in the middle of that blank spot. It's what I do. When I come back to it later, I delete the blank space and pointer and it's the same as it ever was.

Again, thank you for your concern.
Thank you for taking the time to write.
Believe it or not, that means more to me than anything.

Stacy, thanks.
Wendy J.

Thank you for this Wendy J, I

Thank you for this Wendy J, I remember reading this years ago and when you stopped posting chapters I was so disappointed but understood why. I can't wait for the continuation of Midnight Downloads.

Amanda

The OFFICIAL M.D. Playlist (OST?)

If you want to listen along to what went through my head as I wrote the story, here's a song list of the music I wrote about. They're in more or less Alpha order and were available to listen and if you know how, download as of the time of this writing. It's not modern, but it's worth a listen.
W.J.

Midnight Downloads

Comments

Thanks For Posting

joannebarbarella Endorsed by me

I got similar suggestions

Midnight downloads

Thank you for your comments and concerns.

Thank you for this Wendy J, I

The OFFICIAL M.D. Playlist (OST?)

More like this

Story Stats

The Hatbox

Resource Hotline

TransPulse

Comments

More like this

Story Stats

The Hatbox

User login

Resource Hotline

TransPulse